《Ellori, the Ero Witch of Parthun》


 Not a Chapter, Note to All New Readers

Available on Amazon as Volume 1.


    H-Illustrations:


    Ellori & anubians


    Ellori & harpies


    Ellori & dragon


    Ellori & futa dryad


    Ellori & minotaur


    Futa Ellori & Mira

 1 – Ellori Moves In!

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    "Alright, I''m finally done!" I can barely contain my excitement having finished moving into my new home.


    Luck was on my side when I discovered a great hollow not far into the Weeping Expanse. Great hollows, as their name implies, made for perfect homes for witches like myself. Especially since their roots inhibit the growth of other trees, I can use the circle of open space to plant my herbs and raise some magical beasts!


    There is still the issue of sparse vegetation and detritus that I need to remove first. Left alone they can destroy my precious herb gardens in no time. Furthermore, I''m not all too familiar with the Weeping Expanse''s wildlife. Might be a good idea to set up wards.


    "Nyaa~" Rio, my black cat familiar brushes up against my leg and purrs.


    "Hehe, aww. Are you excited about your new home, too?" I reach down to scratch his ears. "Go on inside first, I still need to get a few things done out here."


    "Prrr¡­nya!"


    At the edge of the clearing, I hold up my staff and focus. "Enu¡­ shal-atreev!"


    Red energy pulses from the red gem set within the gnarled root of my staff. It expands outward, filling the space and disturbing the leaves like a gust of wind blowing through the forest. I kneel down to find a bunny at the edge of the invisible barrier. It looks confused, cocks its head left and right, and then darts away.


    I pull out five enchanted wards from my satchel and plunge them evenly spaced into the dirt around the clearing. The barrier should act as a minor deterrent, and the wards will emulate a dragon''s presence to scare off larger monsters. Ideally, they should instinctively scare off creatures with intelligence less than that of humans.


    "Ellori!!!"


    Three boys that I recognize from the farming village just outside of the forest come running to me. They pass through both the barrier and wards without being affected. Good, all that training at the Witch''s Academy paid off. Each of them carries a woven basket that has a sweet smell, reminding me that I haven''t eaten yet.


    "Jonah, Mallory, and Ulric? What are you three doing here?"


    Jonah, the oldest of the bunch flashes a toothless grin and hands me his basket. The other two do the same, and I''m suddenly encumbered by all the extra baggage. "Mama said to welcome you to the Kingdom of Parthun with our signature honey bread."


    "Thank you so much! Rio and I can''t wait to try them."


    "It''s the least we can do after you cured our farm animals." Jonah tackles me with a hug, nearly knocking over my hat and burying his face into my chest.


    "Ah~ wait¡ª!"


    "My grandma wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for your alchemy!"


    "And my family''s crops are growing better than ever thanks to you!"


    Mallory and Ulric also come in for a hug. I can''t exactly push them away without dropping their gifts, and it''s hard to refuse their cute faces.


    "Hyah?!" As their hands feel up my back, a stray pair reaches down to my butt. It doesn''t seem to be an accident either, the hands are stroking and groping wherever they can. I know they''re young and raging hormones get the better of their reasoning but...  "Okay, boys¡­ that''s enough."


    The three of them let go, and I can finally catch my breath. Their innocent faces are probably a guise all along. But they did go through the trouble of bringing me food. Actually, this is a lot of food. Can I even finish all of this?


    "Would you like to come in to see my new home? We can have these together over tea."


    "We''d like to, but¡­" Jonah and the other two look down. "Parents don''t want us staying out too late."


    I put the baskets and staff on the ground and pat their heads. "Your parents know best. I''ll show you my new home another time, now be good boys and head home."


    "Kay!"


    The three of them start running off, but Jonah turns around and calls back. "Next time you visit, you can stay in my room!!"


    "No fair, Jonah! Hogging Ellori to yourself!"


    "We could have a sleepover instead!"


    "Goodness." I shake my head as the boys race away bickering amongst each other.


    Picking up my stuff, I take a quick look around to confirm everything I needed to do outside is complete. Since everything is in order, I can retire for the day. It would be a good idea to report to Headmaster Anora.


    I come inside to the candlelit interior of the great hollow that is my new home. The entrance is a small foyer which doubles up as the kitchen and dining area. Beyond it leads directly into my laboratory, and a set of stairs curves along the trunk of the tree leading to the second floor where my bed is.


    At first glance, the place is quaint and cozy just how I like it. No wasted space, and extra space is available if I so need. More of the tree can be hollowed out above my bed to create additional rooms. But I''m only one witch, and Rio is just a kitten.


    After setting the baskets on the kitchen table, I take off my shoes and academy robes, and then throw on a comfy silken gown. The robes issued to us by the Academy upon graduation are way too tight around my chest. I had to take it to a tailor to add some straps to the back so I can wear it more loosely. Even then, it''s still hard to breathe.


    Fortunately, I''m no longer in school. I''m an official witch, and I can wear whatever I want at home. I tie off the gown with a loose knot on my waist and sit back on my couch. "Ahh¡­ I feel so free."


    I grab a honey bread from the basket and dig into it as I prepare the ingredients to make contact with Headmaster Anora.


    "Pinch of ground mandragora¡­ scorpion''s tail¡­ and dried snake venom." I toss the ingredients into the cauldron, and a puff of purple smoke billows out from it. The gas begins to coalesce and thicken into a round glass-like frame.


    The beautiful yet stern face of Headmaster Anora comes into view with a scowl. "Ellori? Is that you?"


    "Yes, Headmaster! It''s Ellori Windrake reporting that I have completed moving¡ª"


    "What the hell took you so long?!" The Headmaster''s voice came all too clearly and loudly, almost as though she''s standing right next to me. "You are the final one to report in, and the last witch to report to me was two days ago!"


    "I''m that late??"


    Headmaster puts a hand to her head. "Doesn''t matter. Are you settling well into the countryside of Parthun?"


    "Uhm, actually I made residence in the Weeping Expanse. The capital is only a short ride away, and I''m in close contact with the farming village of Durai."


    "Already friendly with the locals, huh? I expected nothing less." Her tone shifts to match her scholarly demeanor, "They will be under your protection, so make sure not to bring shame to the Witch''s Academy."


    "Yes, Headmaster. I''ve made good relations with the villagers at Durai. They even baked me a batch of bread!"


    "Good start." She says chuckling. "But Parthun is situated in a precarious spot. A lot of magical beasts prowl the area wreaking havoc along the countryside. Actually, for you to make residence between Parthun and the Weeping Expanse is perfect."


    I''m suddenly filled with a sense of dread. That means I have to fight, and I don''t like fighting. If there is ever a way to resolve things peacefully, that''s the path I prefer to take. "Are¡­ are you sure it was fine to assign me here?"


    Headmaster''s eyes flash with surprise, "Out of everyone else, I think you were the best choice."


    "R-really??" I ask excitedly. Headmaster rarely gives compliments, but she isn''t afraid to do so when it''s deserved.


    "You''re studious and creative, it''s the perfect combination for you to handle Parthun. Which leads me to what I need you to do¡ª study the wildlife, plant life, and any lifeforms that have some semblance of intelligence in the Weeping Expanse. It''s uncharted territory, but this is a chance for you to really become recognized within the witch''s community."


    The weight of her words bear down on my shoulder. But being relied on by Headmaster and the country of Parthun, I have no choice but to do my best. "Of course! You can count on me."


    "Good," Headmaster says, nodding her head. "Keep a journal. Start writing down everything. I want details down to seasonal changes, migratory patterns, and even mating habits and sexual customs. Everything."


    "Eh?" My mind replays what she said. "What was that last part?"


    "Everything?"


    "No, before that."


    "Mating habits and sexual customs?"


    I gulp, "... and what is that supposed to entail?"


    "The usual observation, experimenting, collecting samples, and first-hand research."


    "Ahaha¡­ surely you must not mean¡ª"


    "I do." She says with a stony expression.


    I swallow hard and nearly choke on my spit. "D-d-d-doesn''t that mean you want me to¡ª ?!"


    "Don''t forget, Ellori. Your reputation as a witch and Pathun''s safety is in your hands. Anora, out."


    The gas dissipates. My legs go limp under me and I drop to the ground. The contents of what she said continues to replay in my mind.


    "First-hand research¡­ like¡­?"


    "Nyaaaauuu~"


    I pick up Rio from the ground. "Riiioooo, the Headmaster wants me to do weird things!"


    "Nyaa?" He tilts his head and struggles out of my grasp. I let him back on the floor along with a piece of the bread for him to eat.


    "Well¡­ straight to work, I guess."


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 2 – Headmaster Anora’s Seedlings

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    "Okay!" I wipe the sweat from my brow and marvel at the freshly tilled patch of dirt. "Headmaster Anora wanted me to plant these weird seeds, so let''s get this done first."


    I pour out a handful of reddish seeds and toss them across the plot. The seeds come to life and dig themselves into the soil. Next, I sprinkle the growth enhance serum and use my staff to conjure a small rain cloud. Water rains down and suddenly, sprouts begin to emerge from the wet patch.


    "Rio, look! It''s working! My growth serum actually works!"


    "Nraaa¡­ hiss!"


    Rio starts hissing at something. He only does this when he senses I''m in danger, but what could¡ª


    "Eh?" A slimy tentacle wraps around each of my legs, crawling up to my thighs. "Oh, no¡­ Headmaster?!"


    I try to use my staff, but another tentacle sprouts from the ground and immobilizes my arm. The patch of dirt has now become a minefield of squiggling tentacles.


    What was Headmaster Anora thinking giving these to me? I have to think of something...


    "Enu¡­ faltra cuma ha¡ª mmmph?!" A tentacle lodges into my mouth. It tastes bitter and has veiny ridges that tickle my throat.


    The tentacles around my legs leave behind a sticky substance. It''s warm and oddly relaxing. A wet sensation brushes against my crotch and pushes against the opening.


    "Mmm! Nhmmh!" Is this plant going to do what I think it''s doing?


    I''m losing strength in my legs, and it''s rubbing me so gently down there. I can''t use the staff nor incant spells¡­ I might just have to let this happen¡­


    Below me, my familiar is vainly biting at a tentacle until one of them grabs him and lifts him away. "NYAAA!"


    More tentacles join in the assault, pulling my robes down, tearing away my underwear. They start groping me, their sticky appendages fondling my breasts and teasing both nipples.


    Ah¡­ it feels so good, I don''t want it to stop¡­


    "Gulp¡­ mmh¡­gulp¡­gulp¡­!" The tentacles begin to throb, pumping thick liquid all over my body. No matter how much I swallow, it continues to expel the substance everywhere until I''m finally let go and drop onto a puddle of it.


    "Ugh...cough¡ª cough!"


    The tentacles retreat into the ground and only the tip of their heads remain visible on the soil. I feel strange after ingesting whatever that was.


    More importantly¡­


    "Rio?!"


    My little familiar floats listlessly in the air and meows. He sniffs at the substance, makes a face, and then decides to head back into the house.


    "Haahh¡­ next time I see the Headmaster, I''m giving her a piece of my mind¡­"


    After cleaning myself up and collecting the substance, I come away with four full jars of the white substance. It has an earthy smell and tastes bitter, but after some experiments I discovered that it has incredible healing properties. It''s probably why I''m feeling a lot more rejuvenated.


    "Come to think of it, Headmaster Anora left me a whole lot of seeds. Some of them aren''t labeled, and others have names I don''t recognize." I open the container the Academy had given to me. The seeds that grew into tentacles were from this box, too.


    I pick up a pouch labeled, ''Use only in emergency!''


    Emergency? What sort of emergency?! Does she expect me to just plant them all and find out like the tentacle seeds?


    Consulting the Headmaster is probably the best. I mix the same ingredients to make contact with the Witch''s Academy. Headmaster Anora''s face pops up with a long pipe in her mouth. "Oh, Ellori. How goes it?"


    "I planted one of your seeds and almost had a heart attack!"


    Headmaster laughs. "Make sure to write your experience down. Did you do the rest?"


    "NO! Why would I?!" I pull out the many pouches from the container. "Can you at least tell me what each of these are before I do?"


    "Hmmm." She leans in so close her eye takes up the entire fog image. "Oh!"


    "You remember?"


    "I forgot."


    "You forgot?!"


    "More specifically, I think I mislabeled them. And forgot to label the others."


    "What kind of headmaster are you???"


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Ah! Sorry, Headmaster. Looks like I have a visitor, but don''t think I''m done with you yet."


    I open the door to one of the Durai village guards. There''s a horse behind him and his face is full of sweat; he must have come in a hurry.


    "Miss Ellori, there''s been a kidnapping in the village and we''d like your help." He says in a panic.


    "What happened?"


    "We''ve always had trouble with the goblins of the Weeping Expanse. Mostly they steal crops and livestock, but in recent months they''ve started kidnapping women."


    "Another woman was kidnapped this time?"


    "Yes," His face turns a little red. "The women usually return unharmed, it''s just that, uh¡­ the goblins have a very different kind of appetite."


    Eager to help, I urge him to go on. "How do you mean?"


    "They prey on the women to¡­ahem, sate their carnal desires."


    "..." I draw a blank. "... you mean¡­"


    "Afraid so. Some of the women have even been reported to go missing for days at a time¡ª on their own volition."


    "Ehh? How am I supposed to take care of them?"


    "Please, Miss Ellori. You''re the only one we can count on. The King of Parthun won''t send his soldiers, and the goblins tear us village guards apart to shreds on sight."


    I sigh, "Okay, I''ll think of something. But I can''t do anything about the girls that voluntarily go to the goblins."


    "Thank you, thank you so much! We know some of the goblin villages make their homes along rivers. Those are your best places to look." The guard thanks me again and leaves on horseback.


    "If I''m not careful, those goblins will end up feasting on me¡­"


    It doesn''t take long to get ready. I store a few potions and bombs into my satchel, cast a protective ward on myself, and I''m ready to go. I stuff the seedling pouch labeled for emergency, too. It might have defensive capabilities that I can use against the goblins.


    The important thing is not to hurt the goblins too much. Protecting the balance between nature and human civilization is part of the Witch''s Academy''s code .As long as they don''t get violent, I shouldn''t have to resort to violence either.


    Which leaves me to the question of how I am going to save the women?


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 3 – Goblins Pt. 1

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Rio and I venture into the Weeping Expanse. Not a half an hour into the journey, and we already find a river with an encampment of goblins. They live in brittle huts made of branches and animal fur. A primitive lifestyle, but one that has allowed them to survive as long as they have.


    There looks to be about fifteen in total. Others may still be out hunting, so it''s possible their numbers are higher.


    One of the goblins leads a naked human woman by a chain around her neck. They order her on her hands and knees and poke her with their erect penises. Another one reaches down to play with her breasts. Before long, it''s a full on gangbang and the woman can do nothing but accept it.


    I want to go in and save her, but I need to know more before I attack. Otherwise, I might end up in her position.


    Please, forgive me!


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    I feel like I''ve waited here for half a day. The goblins are still going at it. At some point, the woman started servicing their dicks all on her own with a smile on her face. She''s in a sex craze, and doesn''t stop despite how filthy and cum-covered she''s gotten.


    "Did¡­ did I make a mistake? Should I have gone in sooner?"


    Even Rio''s fallen asleep by my side.


    "At this rate I''m going to lose Durai''s women to a bunch of goblins."


    When I get up, I notice the gangbang has concluded. The goblins are pulling the woman into one of the larger shacks, and then locking it with a wooden panel. That must be where the other women are.


    Many of the goblins are going to bed, laying on cots and pelts strewn out on the floor. Sleeping out in the open will make it difficult for me to approach. However, I haven''t seen any patrols yet¡­The problem is how to get the women out of that shack without alerting the entire camp.


    We wait until the last of the goblins go to sleep, but two remain awake to keep watch¡ª one by the shack, and another by their food stores.


    I sneak up behind the one next to the shack and crack a slumber vial at his feet. After a few seconds, he drops to the ground unconscious.


    Anora wants me to study everything I can about the Weeping Expanse. It might be a good idea to bring a sample back with me.


    I pull the goblin into a brush. Using my staff, I transform him into a frog and stuff him into my satchel.


    The door of the shack isn''t well-reinforced. When I pull open the plank to open the door, I''m met with the sight of five naked women. Some of them are asleep, but there''s one awake who is furiously masturbating.


    "I''m here to help." I speak quietly and stir each of them awake.


    The girls are all happy to see me. It looks like they have grown weak from being underfed, but nothing a rejuvenation potion can''t fix for now. I give one to each of them and usher them outside. There''s still the horny one that refuses to leave.


    "Guide these other girls back home, okay?" I tell Rio.


    "Nyau!"


    Rio and the other women disappear into the forest. All that''s left is this one. Upon closer inspection, this is the one that was brought in today. "Oh, goodness. It''s my fault you''re like this."


    I pat her face trying to get her to snap out of it, but she doesn''t stop. The goblins must have given her something.


    Left with no other choice, I crack the second slumber vial on her. She falls asleep in no time, but just as I get her onto my back¡ª


    The door opens.


    A goblin walks through the door, pulling off his loincloth to reveal an erect green dick. "Hehe¡­ time to play¡ª wait, you no meat slave!"


    "Crap!" Before I can cast a spell, he runs back outside to cause a ruckus.


    A fight is inevitable at this point. I run out of the shack and prepare a spell. "Thundra vas o''rea!"


    Lightning surges across the ground and stuns the goblins. Some of them are fried to a crisp, while others convulse on the ground.


    "Rraaagh!"


    Another goblin jumps onto my back and knocks the staff from my grasp. He starts humping my backside, his dick poking my butt through the fabric. I try to throw him off me, but he''s got a good hold on my neck from behind.


    The more I struggle, the harder he chokes. At this rate, I''m going to pass out¡­


    I need to¡­ think of something¡­


    ***


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    "Ugh¡­ my head hurts¡­ wait, what happened?!"


    I''m on the ground with my hands tied to a pole behind me. All of my clothes and equipment are gone. The goblins are staring at me with hungry eyes, their dicks throbbing in front of my face.


    "Boob witch, big boobs!"


    The goblins continue this embarrassing chant. One of them kneels down next to my breasts and starts groping them. He pinches both nipples and tugs on them, the sensation instantly sends me over into an orgasm.


    "Guh~! Stop, you''ll¡ª ahh¡­ ah, aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The tentacles from earlier left my body extra sensitive. Two goblins pull open my legs, revealing my glistening crotch. Between the orgasm and them playing with my breasts has left me soaking wet.


    "Boob witch in heat! Hahaha!"


    "Please, don''t¡ªmmph?!" A stinky cock is shoved into my mouth and starts violating my throat. He must be pent up because he cums quick, shooting a load down my gullet. Another takes his place in my mouth.


    Their dicks aren''t big, but the smell is intoxicating. And there are so many of them lining up to do the same.


    "Cough¡ª hahh¡­ cough! No more¡­!"


    I beg them, but they aren''t listening. To them, I''m just a piece of meat to be fucked. One of the goblin slaps his veiny green cock on top of my pussy and rubs the juices on his dick.


    Are they really going to have sex with me? Like they did to that girl in the shack? Am I going to go crazy just like her? I don''t want this!


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 4 – Three’s a Crowd

    I end up having to sexually service one more goblin which might have been a mistake. Having a roof over his head and someone to presumably vent his libido, the goblin I brought back refused to leave.


    "No leave. Stay with boob witch!" He says, dancing around the house.


    "You can''t just¡ª SIGH."


    Killing him would be easy. I have the power to do so. But he hasn''t done anything to warrant being killed over, nor has he shown any inclination towards violence. If I put him to sleep and take him back to his people, they might invade my home en masse.


    For some reason, the enchantments and wards don''t affect him either. Is he too dumb to recognize a dragon''s presence? Or smart enough to know it''s just an illusion?


    I could keep him as a servant, make him subservient to me and have him help me around the place. On the other hand, keeping him presents a whole host of issues. His high libido being one of them.


    Well¡­ if he ever becomes too much to handle, I could just send him far deeper into the Expanse so he can''t find his way back.


    "Fine¡­ you can stay."


    "You wife now. Make babies now!" He jumps on me and starts humping my belly.


    "Living here means you play by my rules. Or¡­" I pry him off and cast a spell to bind him to the ground. The tip of my staff ignites, and I lower the flames to his face.


    "No! No hurt. Understand boob witch!" His dick immediately goes limp.


    I sigh, surprised and relieved that my hollow threat worked. "Good. First, what''s your name?"


    "Me, Gurk. Boob witch scary."


    "Okay, Gurk. From now on, no more calling me boob witch¡­ it''s embarrassing¡­" I clear my throat. "You will refer to me as Mistress Ellori."


    "Mistress Ellori." Gurk repeats.


    I pick up Rio. "This is Rio."


    "Rio. Food."


    "HISS!!"


    Rio jumps away from my grasp, his hair on end and hissing at Gurk. "No! Rio is my familiar, you can''t eat him even if you try."


    "Not understand, but okay."


    I release Gurk from the spellbindings. The three foot tall goblin has the intelligence of a young child, but can grow to have the strength of an adult.


    "Gurk," I call to get his attention. "You''ll be working for me, and in return I give you a place to stay. You must behave, or it''s back to the wilds."


    He is suddenly filled with fear. "No send Gurk back, Mistress! Danger! Do anything to stay!"


    I pat his bald green head. He''s kind of cute¡­ if it weren''t for his ugly features and lack of clothings. I find a basic tunic and pants for him. He was resistant at first, but eventually acquiesced.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Who could it be now?"


    I go to open the door to the same guard who sent me on the quest to save the women. He takes his helmet off and apologizes for returning so soon. "Miss Ellori, we forgot to tell you. The elders of Durai would like for you to visit¡ª AAAHHH!"


    "What?!" I''m taken aback by his sudden panic.


    "THERE''S A GOBLIN RIGHT BEHIND YOU!" He draws out his sword and tries to push his way through.


    "Wait, wait! He''s harmless!" I look back in the room and Gurk has hid behind the table, cowering. Which is strange, because I distinctly recall this guard telling me they were aggressive to them.


    "Those filthy creatures are not harmless. We must put them down." The guard says.


    "He''s¡­ Gurk is under my protection. He''s my servant, and I will not allow you to harm my property."


    "M-Miss Ellori¡­?" His eyes shift between me and Gurk a few times before he decides to sheath his sword. "Very well¡­ I won''t judge you for your¡­ ahem¡­ peculiar predilections."


    My face turns red. "It''s nothing like that, I swear! A-anyway, what were you saying about a meeting with elders?"


    "Yes, they would like to discuss concerns more pressing than goblins."


    "This sounds serious. How concerning is this?" I ask, preparing for the worst.


    "I''m not privy to the details. That will be between you and the elders. They ask that you see them when possible, and will accommodate your arrival."


    I shut the door as he leaves and slump back against the entrance. Gurk hugs my legs and whimpers. "Mistress protect Gurk. Gurk do same."


    "Well, Rio." I say, sighing. "Looks like our life in the Weeping Expanse just got a little more crowded."


    "Mraaa~!"


    ***


    First thing''s first, I need to replenish my supply of rejuvenation potions. In order to do that¡­ I need to stimulate these stupid anoragrathi.


    I can''t openly vent my anger at Headmaster Anora, but I can at least curse the flowers I named in her honor.


    If I just stand way back here and conjure wind to stimulate them instead, I might not have to go in myself. I''ll be safe as long as I''m at the maximum seven feet away from the plot. Alright.


    I cast a rain cloud to water the plot when suddenly¡ª


    "Gurk help Mistress!"


    "Hm¡ª" Gurk comes running into the plot with a watering can. "GURK, STAY BACK!"


    My warning comes too late, as half a dozen tentacles sprout from the ground and grab ahold of the goblin.


    "Ahhhhhhh! Mistress, help! No, Gurk no want! Don''t put in¡ª AAAAHHHHH!"


    The tentacles let him go once they had their fill. Gurk retreats back into the house, rubbing his butt and traumatised by the plants.


    "Plants¡­ tentacles¡­ scary¡­ Gurk go lie down."


    I guess it''s become a custom for members of this household to get attacked by the anoragrathi¡­


    Just in case, I should build some fencing around the plot.

 5 – Visiting the Village of Durai Pt. 1

    "Shlluurp¡­ haahhh¡ª shllrrrp¡­ chu, chuuu¡ª shllrp!"


    Gurk wouldn''t let me go to bed until I pleased his sexual urges. For a goblin, he''s a little on the bigger side. When I have him down to the shaft, the tip of his dick reaches the back of my throat.


    Fortunately for me, he''s weak to my technique. As soon as I start humming, the vibrations tease him from base to tip and he cums instantly. Not wanting to make a mess of my home, I swallow his thick load.


    "Gulp¡­ gulp¡ª pwuah!" I wipe the dribble of cum from my lips. "Now will you let me sleep?"


    Gurk is still in a trance, his body still trembling from the orgasm. "Gurk happy now. Mistress mouth pussy better than normal pussy!"


    So much for waking up early. Building the raised garden beds will have to wait until I return from Durai. I really wanted to start growing some mandragoras and sephalothanes.


    No use fretting over it now. I head upstairs, strip off my clothes, and hop into bed. That''s when I feel something crawl underneath the sheets. Rio''s a solitary familiar, and I have a hard time getting him to show affection. Is he finally opening up to me??


    "Aw, Rio! You want to sleep with me, tonight? Come here, my little kitty!"


    "Nya~?" My familiar meows at me from the end table.


    "Wait¡­ if you''re there¡­?" I lift up the covers to see Gurk crawling up from the bedside. "Gurk?!"


    "Sleep with Mistress!"


    "No, Gurk. Bad! You''re going to rape me in my sleep, I just know it."


    The biggest problem with him sleeping by my side is a combination of things¡ª I''m a heavy sleeper, I always sleep naked because it''s more comfortable, and Gurk is a goblin. That is just a recipe for disaster.


    I look under the sheets again, and sure enough he''s got a raging boner. No doubt from being so close to a naked woman who just recently gave him a blowjob.


    "Safer with Mistress. Scared to sleep alone."


    "Guh¡­" Why am I weak to his pleading? Gurk is more of a coward than I thought for a goblin. I wonder if he''s a younger one?


    This is my own fault, again. I invited him to stay and didn''t even carve out a place for him to sleep.


    "Fine¡­ just remember, no sex or it''s back to the woods!" I warn.


    "Gurk touch only. No put in." He snuggles into my chest like a kitten. I wish it was my familiar and not a horny green monster...


    "Touching is a no-go, too¡­" I smack myself for not clarifying sooner. Well, as long as he doesn''t  try anything funny. The last thing I need is to accidentally get pregnant with a goblin baby.


    ***


    "Nnh¡­ huh¡ª?" I wake up the next morning to a strange weight on my chest, and see a green dick between my breasts. The head twitches and¡ª


    Splurt!


    Cum spews out from it, coating my face and chest.


    "G-GUUUURRRRKKK!!!"


    ¡­


    ..


    .


    After cleaning myself up, Rio and I prepare to leave for Durai. If it''s just a meeting and nothing else, we should return early in the afternoon. Then I can start my planter boxes.


    "Mistress Ellori gone long?" Gurk asks with a shaky voice.


    "Rio and I will be back sometime in the afternoon."


    "Can''t go with?"


    "I''m sorry, Gurk. The villagers of Durai won''t take kindly to a goblin visitor."


    Especially since he''s from the same tribe that kidnapped and raped their women.


    "Gurk alone, scared." He says. "In forests, many monsters. Many orcs and horsemen eat goblins."


    Rio pats the goblin''s leg to reassure him as well. "Nyauu!"


    I almost forgot he''s an inhabitant of the Weeping Expanse. He likely knows more about the forests than I do. When I get back, I should interview him to get as much information as possible.


    "You''ll be safe as long as you don''t wander too far outside." While he''s here, I should give him something to do to take his mind off things. "Gurk, do you know how to farm?"


    "NO TENTACLES, MISTRESS!"


    "No, Gurk! That''s not it! I just want you to build some planter boxes."


    The fear fades from his face, replaced with a toothy smile. "Oooh, can do! Good builder."


    Oh? Did I happen to acquire myself a goblin carpenter? Their architecture and constructions are primitive, but their carpentry is built to last in the harshest of environments. Generations of being the weakest link in the demi-human hierarchy forced them to adopt human professions to survive.


    "In that case, can you build me six planter boxes? Each ten by four feet, at about my knee height." I point behind the great hollow. "You should find a stack of planks behind our tree."


    "Gurk do this for Mistress Ellori! Want reward for work."


    "Oh¡­" I can pretty much guess. "As...as long as it''s not sex¡­"


    "Gurk think of something else. Go work now!"


    "Why do I have an uneasy feeling about this?"


    ***


    By the time Rio and I arrive at Durai, the clouds clear away for the sun''s morning rays. Farmhands and ranchers are already up to prepare another day of hard work.


    Durai is a community of farmers along the eastern countryside of Parthun that existed long before the kingdom''s sovereignty. Their farmlands encompass thousands of acres, supporting a variety of orchards and vegetations which feed the kingdom''s people.


    One of the guards sees my approach and beckons to the townsfolk. In a matter of minutes, Rio and I are swarmed by grateful villagers. They offer baskets of food and gifts, but I can only take so many.


    Even Rio is suffering his fair share of the attention. All the children who had seen him the first time I visited won''t let him go without a rough petting.


    The crowd parts away to two elderly men whom I recognize as the village chiefs, Kes and Ordin. "Miss Ellori, good to see you again."


    "Good to see you two are in good health." I say, bowing.


    Kes bows back and gestures with his cane. "Let''s get this meeting underway, yes?"


    The meeting is held in public, an old tradition of Durai and Parthun. A large number of villagers gather around the small amphitheater, while the chiefs take a seat at the table on the stage to face them.


    Ordin gestures to an open seat between him and Kes. I don''t realize how close together we are until I sit down, our shoulders just barely touching. Kes leans over, I feel his eyes glancing down my robes. He says, "The first meeting shall be held public. We must relay what King Marcus told us to the people. Then we shall have the second meeting in private to discuss what shall be done."


    "Yes, sir¡ª eep!" A wrinkly hand plants on top of my right knee. Did Ordin mistake mine for his own knee??


    Suddenly, the hand starts caressing my thigh.


    "Miss Ellori," Ordin begins, his hand now rubbing my inner thigh. "We''re very happy the Witch''s Academy sent us such a promising young woman to assist with Parthun''s many issues. I thank you on behalf of Durai."


    The villagers can''t see this happening because the tablecloth extends down to the floor. I grab his hand, but his free hand picks up where the other left off. "O-of course¡­ it is my pleasure to help."


    The attendees applaud, and I see the three boys from the other day waving at me. I wave back, not realizing I let go of Ordin''s hand. Then, another pair of hands assault me. Kes has one hand caressing my back and the other rubbing my left thigh.


    "C-chiefs¡­?" I say under my breath.


    Kes smiles for the villagers and speaks in a hushed voice, "Be still, Miss Ellori. We don''t want to alarm the village folk."


    "King Marcus has informed us by letter that there appears to be dark magic brewing in the Weeping Expanse." Ordin explains as his hand reaches under my robes to probe at my crotch.


    "Nn¡ª eek!" My body jerks in surprise at the intrusion, but I try to maintain calm. I cross one leg over the other, but the hand continues to squirm and stimulate my lower body.


    Kes continues, "Indeed. We were just as shocked as you were, Miss Ellori. We know little of the creatures exist in the forests, but recently King Marcus learned there may be another influence at play. Worse than orcs, centaurs, or goblins."


    The villagers gasp at this revelation. Murmurs fill the amphitheater. Kes'' hands leave my body to clap twice, drawing everyone''s attention back to them. When their eyes settle back on us, his hand returns to my back and pulls loose one of the straps.


    "But worry not! Parthun is under the protective watch of the Witch''s Academy, sending none other than their greatest student!" The crowd applauds again at Ordin''s words, and then he says quietly, "Go on, wave to them!"


    I lift a hand to wave, but keep one hand around my abdomen to keep my dress from slipping down. Ordin takes this opportunity to invade between my legs. A finger slips into my underwear and rubs my clit.


    I''ve been so pent up being around that horny goblin all night that this situation is turning me on. Even my nipples have gotten hard. For them to be stimulated just from the fabric¡­ I hope no one notices...


    I throw a pleading glance at Ordin who turns to me with a grin, "See, everyone? Ellori the witch is excited as well! Do you have anything to say to the people of Durai?"


    I''m cumming...


    "I¡ª aaahhnngh?!" The finger teasing my clit slips into my body. Kes reaches into my robes from behind and presses a finger into my ass. The two of them start fingering me in front of the crowd. "Yes¡­ nnngh¡­ I''m here to do my best for¡­ everyone¡ª ahh!"


    I''m cumming so hard¡ª


    The villagers rise from their seats to give me a standing ovation. All of them watch as I climax from their chiefs finger-fucking me under the table.

 6 – Visiting the Village of Durai Pt. 2

    "What¡­ what was all that for?!" My fury comes pouring out as soon as we enter Kes'' private manor. "That was the most humiliating thing that''s ever happened to me¡­ and in front of all those people¡­"


    Thinking about it should make me embarrassed, but thinking back on the orgasm while being watched is flipping a switch I didn''t know I had.


    Kes comes into the room with wine and three cups in his hands. "Now, now! There''s good reason for why we did that."


    "It better be a damn good reason!" I snatch the cup from his hand. Some of the wine spills onto the table, but I''m too furious to care about etiquette.


    "The dark magic I mentioned in the public meeting," Ordin begins, "It appears to be intentionally targeted at Parthun and originating from the Weeping Expanse."


    "How do you mean?" I ask suspiciously. "And how the hell does this link back to why you fingered me??"


    "Let me finish! King Marcus of Parthun received a threatening letter asking him to step down and abdicate the throne. The contents of the letter also stated that if he did not, then he will rule but a kingdom of carnal beasts."


    Kes cuts in. "You''ve seen it first hand, didn''t you? No sane woman willingly fornicates with flea-ridden goblins."


    "Ah¡­ ahaha¡­ right." I bite my tongue about Gurk.


    "Until a few years ago, demi-humans wouldn''t dare leave the Weeping Expanse, let alone kidnap people from our villages. King Marcus believes it is magic''s doing." Ordin suggests.


    I do find it odd that the goblins I encountered had such an excessive libido. To kidnap so many women and not even be satisfied. Then the woman I tried to save went into a sex craze. There is definitely something going on.


    Could Headmaster Anora know more? She said I was the best choice to send to Parthun. What exactly did she mean?


    "Our women have been acting strange, as well as some of the men. I suspect it may be the result of this magical haze coming from the forests." Kes says.


    "Strange how?" I ask.


    The chiefs give each other an embarrassed look. Ordin finally says, "They are more inclined to¡­ salacious and lewd conduct, and without a shred of shame."


    Kes and Ordin put their hands up to ask for forgiveness. "So you see, we were testing to see if you''ve fallen under such influence!"


    "I had no idea¡­" Is it possible that I''ve been affected?


    When I think about it, I have been letting Gurk stay with me and provided sexual relief on more than one occasion. Even before that, my near-gangbang incident with his tribe¡­


    "S-so¡­ what was your verdict?" I ask, somewhat afraid to hear the answer.


    Kes'' eyes widen and he says, "It seems you are fine! Such is the power of a witch, yes?"


    "I''m beginning to understand," I say with a sigh. "You want me to investigate whether or not there truly is a culprit behind everyone''s¡­ unusual lustfulness?"


    "Yes. We believe a rogue witch or rival sovereignty is at work." Ordin says, referring back to the letter.


    I take a sip of Kes'' wine. The sweet flavor of grapes goes down smoothly, enticing me to drink more of it. "This is really good!"


    Kes pours into my cup to the brim. "You simply must have more. I can offer you another bottle to take home yourself. My family''s pride is in our vineyards."


    "So, Ellori¡­ you look so young for a witch. How old are you?" Ordin scoots closer to me.


    "I''m twenty-tree. Two years younger than the average Witch''s Academy graduate." I say puffing out my chest.


    No matter how much I drink, my cup doesn''t appear to be emptying. My head is getting warm and fuzzy, and Kes has cozied up to my other side. "A girl as pretty as yourself must have had a boyfriend growing up?"


    "Hehe¡­ I used to be popular with all the boys in Grathir. Ah, Grathir''s the city where the Witch''s Academy is based in. I''ve had a few boyfriends, but they''ve never been able to¡­ properly¡­ nnh¡­ ahh¡ª!"


    A hand slips into my underwear again. One of them is playing with my clit, and I feel another hand rubbing my butt.


    "Wait, what are you¡ª Oh, mmmh¡­ that, yes¡­ that''s so good¡­!" Just like during the public meeting, Kes and Ordin are fingering me again.


    Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick.


    I start grinding my hips against Kes'' fingers. He''s skilled, like he''s done this many times before. With one hand, he''s rubbing my clit and finger-fucking me at the same time. "How are you doing that¡ª? Guh! NNnnn, aaahhh!"


    "Miss Ellori, you''re being too loud. That just won''t do." Ordin grabs my head and kisses me.


    "Huh¡ª mmmph?! Chu! Chu¡ª huaah¡­ mph¡ª shhlrrp."


    He''s doing more than just kissing me. He shoves his tongue into my mouth, like it''s trying to play with mine. Kes'' fingers penetrate faster and more passionately. Something behind me shifts, and my robes fall to my waist.


    Ordin''s lets go of my face to pinch my nipples. He twists them a little, but it''s enough to send me over the edge.


    "Kiss¡ª chu¡­ hahh¡­ I''m cumming¡ª mmph!"


    Cumming! Cumming again!!!


    "Mmmmpppphhh!!!!!"


    The two of them release me and drop their pants down. Two towering dicks, larger than Gurk''s, stare back at me.


    "Miss Ellori, please don''t leave us like this!" Kes begs.


    "It''s only fair that you pleasure us, too." Ordin pushes his twitching dick so close that it''s laying on my face. It''s so hot. Their meat looks so delicious right now.


    "Only¡­ fair¡­ " I grab both of their cocks and open wide.

 7 – Visiting the Village of Durai Pt. 3

    My mouth is salivating so much that Ordin''s dick slides down my throat with ease. It''s big, larger and girthier than Gurk''s. There are thick veins all over the shaft that feels good coming in and out of my throat.


    Another penis pokes at my breasts. Kes teases my nipples with the head of his cock. I grab a hold and start stroking. My free hand finds its way past my robes and into my soaking pussy, wet from the orgasm of being finger-fucked.


    I don''t know if it''s the wine, or if I''m just pent up¡­ but having the two of them look down on me with such lustful eyes is getting me hot all over. These two men who are old enough to be my grandfathers¡­ I''m sucking one off and giving a handjob to the other¡­


    All the while I''m playing with myself so I can get off again.


    Ordin''s dick twitches and pours a load of cum down my throat. He pulls out slowly with my lips and tongue milking every last drop. I bring Kes'' up to my mouth and tease his bulbous head, drawing my tongue all the way down to the balls and back up the shaft.


    "Haamph¡ª shhlrrp¡­ chu, shhlluuurrpp¡ª chu!"


    This one isn''t as big, but it''s longer and the curvature of Kes'' dick causes the tip to scrap against my throat. It''s like a massage, I bob my head more furiously on top of his cock to get that feeling around my neck.


    Ordin shoves his dick in my face again. I start stroking him the same way I did for Kes. It''s a lot more lubricated in a mixture of my spit and his cum.


    Both of their bodies tremble uncontrollably, their heads rear back from the inevitable orgasm. Kes'' dick slips out of my mouth and I jerk both of them to a quaking orgasm. My mouth hangs open as I''m sprayed with their cum from head to stomach.


    "Haahh¡­ hahh¡­ " I catch my breath as Ordin and Kes fall on their butts from exhaustion. "I didn''t know¡­ giving blowjobs could be so intense¡­"


    The two of them glance at each other, and then at me. Their limp dicks start getting erect again. Ordin grabs the bottle of wine and shoves it down my throat. The sweet taste of alcohol making me dizzy again...


    "Gulp! Gulp! Gulp¡ª cough, cough! What''s¡­ in this¡­?"


    It''s like some sort of aphrodisiac.


    When I look up and see their glistening hard members, my mouth begins to salivate even more.


    ***


    "UUUWAAAHHHH! What the hell went over me???" I grab a handful of hair as Rio and I are making the return back to home.


    I ended up giving them blowjobs well into the morning before I came down from the drunken stupor. Fortunately, they didn''t try anything more than just violating my throat. I won''t be able to see them the same way again. All I can think about when I left was their dicks.


    "Hahh¡­ maybe it''s that dark magic at work? I don''t remember them being like that the first time I came. Sure they''re old and pervy, but that was too much!"


    "Maauu!" Rio purrs in agreement with a piece of dried fish in his mouth.


    "They even gave me three bottles of that wine¡­ there''s no way I''m drinking this¡­"


    When we get back to our great hollow, Gurk is finishing the last planter box. A total of six raised garden beds in the exact dimensions I specified are built perfectly. They''re even already filled with dirt and ready to have seeds sown in.


    "Gurk, this is incredible!" I say, admiring the simple yet sturdy construction job.


    "Do good for Mistress!"


    "I should be able to start sowing my mandragoras and sephalothanes. I''ve been itching to do more alchemy and¡ª" Something tugs at my robes. Gurk looks at me expectantly. I gulp hard and then ask, "Ah¡­ right, your reward. What did you have in mind?"


    I prepare myself for another blowjob or titjob, or even something more sexually humiliating. The thought is getting me wet. What could the goblin want?


    Gurk looks at me with serious eyes and says, "Mistress cook good. But Gurk want eat meat, not bread."


    "Eh?" I can''t help but be stunned at such a modest request. He didn''t push the matter of sex, nor ask for anything sexual. Just food. Somehow, that makes me a little disappointed. "O-oh, in that case, sure! How about we have pork tonight?"


    "Pig good!"


    For the rest of the day, Gurk and Rio help me plant the mandragoras and sephalothanes. Thanks to my growth enhancing serum, both plants sprout in no time. I won''t be running out of either plants anytime soon.


    The sephalothanes is a key ingredient in a number of potions, and mandragoras is a versatile synthesizing ingredient to stabilize volatile concoctions. The roots of mandragoras can be dried and ground to a powder which I can use to make contact with the Headmaster as well.


    By nighttime, I whip up a grand meal of roast pork, steak, and a variety of vegetables from the wilds. It''s great to see Gurk and Rio enjoying themselves. We''re like a happy family¡ª an awkward combination of one.


    My lower body starts feeling itchy. Giving Ordin and Kes so many blowjobs left me so pent up, and I couldn''t maturbate because they demanded handjobs in between.


    As we''re cleaning up, I tell Gurk, "I was thinking it''s okay for you to sleep with me from now on."


    His face lights up and he hugs my legs. "Gurk be good to Mistress!"


    "Well¡­" I feel my breath growing shallow and my crotch getting wet. "I was hoping you can help me with something¡­"

 8 – Gurk’s Reward

    Jamminrabbit


    "Mmmm, yes¡­ right there, Gurk! You''re so good at this¡­"


    It''s a good thing I live out in the forests. I could never get this sort of treatment back at the Academy with roommates around.


    "There¡ª nngh, keep going¡­ I''m feeling it all over, I''m going to go crazy¡ª!"


    I know there are people who''d consider this is morally and ethically wrong, but my body''s on cloud nine. If I could feel this way forever, I wouldn''t mind. And all I really need is Gurk.


    "I''m so close, nnnguh¡­ ahh! Aaaahhhhhhh!" I let my voice howl into the night.


    Every muscle in my body tenses and relaxes. The knots that have been torturing my shoulders and back come loose. Gurk is still sitting on my back, kneading his hands across the length of my backside.


    I can feel his erection against my back, no doubt as the result of my lewd moans. For once, I don''t mind. The massage is too damn good to think of anything else. My capable goblin woodworker can also double up as a personal masseuse.


    His hands come around to massage the sides of my breasts. Occasionally his fingers brush against my nipples, causing me to twitch in pleasure. "Mistress scream like female in heat. But no sex?"


    "Ahh¡­ mmm, that''s because your hands are so skilled. A good massage can be just as pleasant as good sex." I vaguely remember needing to ask him about something, but I can''t quite put my finger on what.


    "Can''t do much. Not smart either. But Gurk do anything to make Mistress happy!" He says happily, bouncing on my back.


    "Hehe, awww! You''re so sweet. You''re as much a member of this family like Rio. As my servant, I''m obligated to make sure you''re happy, too."


    "Want to make Mistress into wife. Make tribe together!"


    "Okay, now we''re getting ahead of ourselves." Suddenly, lying naked on the bed with him on my back feels like a dangerous situation. "Where did you even learn the concept of marriage? That''s a human thing."


    He gently humps his dick between my butt cheeks. Normally, I''d scold him, but he gave me such an amazing massage that he deserves some leniency.


    "Other tribes make tribes with human females. We try do same."


    It makes a lot of sense. Demi-humans like goblins can only propagate with humans. They have a better chance of ensuring their race''s survival by coexisting with them. If Gurk''s tribe was left to their own devices, those women would eventually assimilate and become lifelong mates.


    Previously, demi-humans treated their kidnapped victims more inhumanely. The tribe I defeated looked like it was prepared for a full-blown community with farms, homes, and livestock.


    That''s what I''m forgetting!


    "Gurk, where did the other tribes learn this from??" I follow that angle to get more information.


    His hands stop, falling into thought. "Gurk thinks they learn from Luggo, orc chief. They live with women, has many wives."


    So there are demi-human societies that have successfully pulled off cohabiting with humans. This Lugo, an orc chief, must have kidnapped women long before I arrived in Parthun. Which could also mean, other races might have done the same.


    Could the enemy that sent King Marcus the letter actually be a collective group? Perhaps they want him to step down, in doing so weaken the kingdom, so they can swoop in and take Parthun''s women?


    I''ll have to report this to Headmaster Anora tomorrow.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I feel like I can take on the world thanks to you, Gurk." And I really mean that. My body is so much more limber now.


    "Can Gurk get reward before sleep?" He asks timidly.


    "Hmmm," He did do a lot for me today. I think he deserves a little something. I grab his hard green dick, kiss him on the cheek, and wink. "No sex, but you will allow your Mistress to spoil you a little tonight."


    ***


    "Hnnaaahh!" There is no better feeling than waking up after a good night''s rest and heavenly massage. I peek between the railings and see Rio downstairs grooming himself.


    Gurk is still asleep to my side. I must have been like a succubus sucking him off that much last night. But he seemed to enjoy it, and that''s really all that matters.


    To think, this audacious goblin declared marriage with me. If anyone saw us in bed together, dining together, pleasuring each other, they''d probably think we were married.


    Oh, god. What am I doing? This SHOULD feel wrong to me. In fact, it would have a few weeks ago.


    No, I can''t think like that. Gurk isn''t like other goblins. He''s kind, helpful, and¡ª


    I shake my head furiously until my hair is a mess.


    Hold on, what was I just thinking?! Alright, no more thinking about this. Let''s just report to Headmaster Anora.


    I pour myself a warm cup of honeymead and prepare the usual ingredients into the cauldron. The Headmaster''s face materializes appearing a little tired. "Ellori? I expect a good report this time."


    Omitting some of the obvious sexual escapades, I recount everything the Durai village chiefs and Gurk told me to the Headmaster. She nods every now and then, glancing down at something below her and appearing to take notes.


    "I see," She finally says once I''m done. "This goblin, Gurk. How is he?"


    "He''s transitioning well, and he''s super helpful around the place." I say, gushing about him just a tad.


    I drink deep of the honeymead. Light alcohol in the morning always gets me going in no time.


    "You''re fucking him, aren''t you?"


    "PWOOOOHH¡ª cough, cough!" I choke, spitting the mead into the cauldron and causing the Headmaster''s face to shimmer a little. "What¡­ n-no! I''m certainly not!"


    "Hey, it''s fine! Us witches work solo. Some get posted near demi-human settlements and get curious, it''s perfectly normal!"


    "You''ve got it wrong, I''m just¡­ er¡ª"


    "Goblins weren''t my thing, but I had myself a minotaur back in the day." She says with a big grin.


    "Eh?!"


    Has Headmaster Anora always been like this???


    "Thorin was his name. Ah, I remember our first time. I thought he was going to split me open. Haha!"


    "G-Gurk and I aren''t like that! I just use my mouth and breasts!!" I cover my mouth too late, realizing what I''d just said.


    "Oh? Holding out on the little guy, huh? Well, it''s a matter of time. When you do, make sure he doesn''t impregnate you."


    "Guh¡­ this is not the kind of discussion I had in mind when I called you¡­"


    "Actually, Ellori," She disappears for a moment and comes back holding a folder up. "It''s a hunch, but I have reason to believe our culprit is a former witch of the Academy."


    "A sister who''s turned her back on the coven?" I ask, appalled. Rogue witches are not unheard of, but when it happens¡­ it is our duty to dispose of them. Our power must be used responsibly, an imbalance could easily lead the world to ruin.


    "I''ll have her files sent to you by flying courier. Continue the investigation. If you determine the situation in the Weeping Expanse has become dire, I may have to come myself."


    "Understood, Headmaster!"


    She nods and smiles, "Until then, allow me to let you in on a secret."


    "A secret??" I ask excitedly.


    She smirks. "If you want a good time, give your goblin a little alcohol."


    My face flushes red. "H-Headmaster¡­!!!"

 9 – A Strange Merchant

    Now that I have a mini garden up and growing the plants I need, it''s time to start raising some magical beasts.


    I have Gurk and Rio building a pen lined with chicken wire. The villagers of Durai were more than happy to provide me with supplies and resources. Some of them even tried to offer me cows and pigs, but I don''t know the first thing about taking care of livestock.


    The other issue with raising animals here is the dragon''s presence. Livestock and lesser creatures will most likely frighten to death by the first day.


    Instead, I have a family of bicorn hares to ranch. The bony protrusions on their heads grant these little critters resistance to all forms of magic. They grow constantly and sheds once a month. Raising them will provide me a consistent source of resistance potions.


    The only downside to raising them is their aggressive nature. They fear nothing, and will fight creatures larger than themselves in packs. I only managed to catch them thanks to the slumber potions, they would have skewered me otherwise.


    "Pen done, Mistress." Gurk says, impressed with his own handiwork. And it is impressive. He seems to have a knack for following instructions down to the most minute detail.


    The wide pen is finished, and stands three feet tall so the bicorn hares can''t jump over it. There''s no need to worry about them digging out either as, unlike their hornless cousins, have no nails with which to dig.


    "Good job, Gurk. We''re almost done. Can you go grab the hares for me?"


    "Go do now!"


    I''ll need to make plenty of preparations before venturing deeper into the Weeping Expanse. Though some of the wildlife and fauna I''ve encountered are no different than the rest of the world, the magic that lingers in this forest appear to have altered the essences of some.


    Bicorn hares, goblins, orcs, centaurs¡­ these are things that can be encountered anywhere.  However, the inhabitants living here have basked in whatever magic influences this place for so long, they''ve developed unique traits.


    Just the other day, I discovered a pair of obsidian-skinned basilisks hunting together. Not only is that a never before seen color on them, those beasts are normally solitary hunters. I wouldn''t be surprised if these bicorn hares have a unique trait in them as well.


    "Back with rabbit!"


    "Oh, good¡ª" I see Gurk running to me holding the flailing hare by its ears. I step back to avoid the sharp horns. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    "Bring Mistress rabbit?"


    "You were supposed to bring the cage, not grab one out of it!"


    Gurk tilts his head in confusion.


    A chill runs up my spine. "Did you¡­ lock the cage?"


    A group of hare comes charging in our direction, their horns pointed with murderous intent. Gurk tosses the hare over his shoulder and takes off running.


    "No! No hurt!" A dozen pairs of dagger-like horns poke and prod at Gurk as he is just barely out of their reach. Then he veers in my direction. "MISTRESS SAVE GURK!"


    "Oh, no¡­ don''t lead them to me!!!" Now the both of us are being chased. "Rio do something!"


    "Mraauu¡­" My familiar leaves me and heads back into the great hollow.


    "R-Rio¡­!"


    Just as I think my unaffectionate familiar abandoned me, he returns with a slumber potion in his mouth and deposits it in my hand. I quickly shatter it on the ground in front of me, catching all of the hares, including Gurk.


    After placing my new pets into the pen, I carry Gurk back into the great hollow and set him on my bed. Even in his sleep his libido doesn''t stop him from pitching a tent under the sheets.


    "Huu¡­ I''m getting horny again¡­" I rub my tummy, just above the crotch. Gurk''s erection looks tantalizing, but I don''t want to use him like that. "Ahem¡­ Rio, I''m going to go check on the anoragrathi."


    We''re still full on rejuvenation potions, but it couldn''t hurt to have extra¡­


    ***


    Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding.


    I come out of the bath to the sound of a bell chiming outside. Rio is at the window pawing at something outside to get my attention. I throw on a light robe, grab my staff, and head outside to see a merchant wagon being pulled up to the edge of the clearing.


    Two large oxen rear their heads, groaning. They''re clearly spooked by my wards. A balding middle-aged man is having trouble keeping them under control.


    "Excuse me!" I wave to get his attention.


    "Ahh. Pardon, ma''am. I''m trying to pass through but my beasts are being disagreeable."


    I incant a spell to grant the oxen clarity of mind, and they immediately settle down. The wagon is pulled up to me, and the man on the wagon hops off. "Good evening! Morten Sinau is my name.  I did not expect anyone to be living here."


    "I recently moved into this great hollow. I''m Ellori of the Witch''s Academy, Parthun is my domain." I say, bowing. "You said you were passing? Into the Weeping Expanse?"


    He nods, "I make trade with the demi-humans of the forests. A purveyor of goods for all humans and non-humans alike!"


    "You trade with orcs and goblins?"


    "Among other things. On occasion the centauri, beastmen, and fairies."


    There''s a good chance he knows more. "Have you ever encountered a witch in the Weeping Expanse?"


    "Other than you?" He scratches his unkempt beard. "Nope. Perhaps you would like to do trade? I have many goods."


    Morten slides open one side of the wagon to reveal a plethora of items. Weapons, potions, ingredients, even a couple of frightened exotic animals. Unfortunately, there is nothing I see that catches my attention.


    Before I can even shake my head, he says, "Actually, ma''am. I''m in need of a few supplies which I hope you can provide. A witch like yourself must be versed in alchemy. I would like some elixirs that would otherwise keep me from dying. It is dangerous out there, you see."


    He then pulls out a smooth red and black wand. I can sense it brimming with magic, but what kind, I am unsure. "In exchange for this?"


    "What is it?" I ask curiously.


    "Not sure. I received it from another trade many years ago from an older woman. Perhaps a witch like yourself. Can''t be sure."


    Well¡­ I do have an excess¡­


    I go inside to fetch six rejuvenation potions for him. We make the exchange and shake hands on it. He stashes them into his wagon, brimming. "Thank you. Thank you! I must be on my way. Do take care, and be careful with whatever that is."


    The strange merchant departs, heading deeper into the Weeping Expanse. No sane person ventures in there without a death wish. Either that or he is a capable sorcerer. Something about him didn''t feel right. I should make a note of him. Morten Sinau.


    I wave the wand in front of me, but nothing happens. I can''t channel my magic to it. Perhaps it''s already imbued or enchanted?


    Without the right ingredients, I can''t divine it to find out what it''s imbued with. I set it on the counter for now and lay on the couch.


    "Mistress, look! Gurk has staff like Mistress now!"


    "What¡ª?" I look up to see Gurk waving the wand at me. "Wait, stop! You don''t know what that does¡ª eek!"


    My body suddenly becomes tingly. The sensation of the robes on my skin feels so much more intense. Even just sitting is making my lower body feel weird.


    "Gurk sorry!" He apologizes and grabs my hand. The unexpected touch sends a shock of pleasure through my body that travels down to my crotch, and¡ª


    "Aaaguh¡ª nnnh¡­. AAAAaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!! Haah¡­ hahhhh¡­ what was that?? Did I just¡­ orgasm from being touched?" I''m quivering all over.


    Gurk is still clutching the wand, seemingly fearful that he accidentally hurt me.


    The wand!


    Gurk waved it at me. Did that¡­ do this to me?


    I get up, but in my lightheaded state bump into the counter. Gurk grabs me from behind to keep me from falling, but once again his sudden touch sends another shiver through me.


    Why¡­ just being touched is making me feel¡­ so good?


    I pull off my robes and head up to my bed to lay down. Even the sheets are teasing every part of my body. Oh, god. Just laying here is going to make me cum.


    Gurk crawls in next to me, causing the bed to bounce. Each sudden movement makes my mind go white. "Gurk¡­ no, nngh¡­ touching tonight, okay?"


    If he does, I don''t know if I''ll be able to resist. If I can just sleep it off for tonight, it should wear off in the morning¡­


    Even though I say that, my voice has been stimulating him so much his erection is poking my lower body. He doesn''t listen, and grabs both of my breasts.


    "Gurk¡ª AH! I''m cumming again¡ª AAHHhhnnnnn!!! No¡­ anymore, and I''m going to...go crazy..."

 10 – A Petrifying Encounter…!

    Jamminrabbit


    "Ugghh¡­ "


    I passed out after having one too many orgasms last night. Gurk wouldn''t stop touching me, and I was powerless to stop him. To think, I was able to get off so much without needing to masturbate or stick anything in.


    Whatever spell is enchanted in this wand is a lot more powerful than I thought. Especially if it''s able to affect my body to the extent of leaving after effects.


    I''m still feeling it now just not as intensely. I have half a mind to get rid of it, but¡­


    "I''ll just keep it for now. For research purposes." I stow the wand into a small box and tuck it into a drawer.


    While Rio and Gurk are still snoozing, I take this chance to step outside of the great hollow naked. The gentle morning breeze brushes against my skin, sending goosebumps across my body. The crunching leaves under my bare feet, the wind in my air¡­ nature is so serene.


    "Nnnh¡ª ahh!" I stretch my limbs out. The few streaks of sunlight that peeks through the canopy warms me right up. "Hehe. I''ve always wanted to do this living alone. Well, I''m not entirely alone, but I am the only human here."


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    A translucent owl descends with a scroll container fastened to its shoulders. As soon as it lands in front of me, its body shimmers and disperses. I''m surprised at how heavy the container is when I pick it up. I see why as soon as I unlock the cap: it''s a thick stack of scrolls.


    "Eh?? Isn''t this a lot of information for just one person?"


    I head back inside and bump into Gurk at the door.


    "Sorry, Gurk! I was¡ª" My resident goblin''s weary eyes snap open as soon as he sees me. He stares with a drooling mouth and bulge quickly rising in his pants. That''s when I realize I''m still naked. "Hahh¡­ let me put this away, and I''ll take care of you."


    ***


    The contents of the scrolls Headmaster Anora sent me doesn''t inspire confidence. Even though she says I''m capable, I understand my limits enough to know when to call it quits. So when the suspected culprit in question may actually be the most wanted rogue witch in the world, I have GOOD reason to fear for my life.


    Eudora Faust¡ª The Cackling Witch.


    No one who knows that name would dare take her on alone. Headmaster assures me that she''d find suitable candidates to send my way. However, she can''t send more than one witch to a country without proper authorization from her superiors.


    Until then, the only help I have is a young familiar and a goblin with an insatiable sex drive. I pick up my black cat, and he immediately starts struggling in my grasp. "Mrrrrr¡­"


    "If I was a better witch, maybe you would''ve been infused with a stronger soul." I lament, recalling the first time I summoned him.


    Every witch in their third year of training is made to summon their own familiar. Once a familiar is given form, a soul is infused in the manifestation of one of the seven deadly sins. It''s completely random; I happen to infuse Rio with the weakest of the seven¡ª gluttony.


    The gluttonous soul has a chance of gaining the essence of the consumed. But since our magic is shared, he''s never really hungry. Trying to feed him magical creatures has also yielded nothing so far.


    As soon as I put him down, he rolls over on his belly as though apologizing.


    "It''s okay, Rio. I still love you because you''re adorable!"


    "Nya~" He farts and then walks away.


    "Why?! You''re my familiar. Love me¡ª!"


    The door swings open. "Back from feeding evil rabbits!"


    "Thank you, Gurk! Since it''s still early in the day, I was thinking we go foraging in the forest."


    Gurk scowls. "Not safe outside¡­"


    "Don''t worry." I say, patting his head. "Leave it to your Mistress!"


    ***


    Well, the excursion started off well. Suddenly, the thicket we ran into only grew denser as we progressed.


    "Hold on, I think I see the end of it." I tell the two behind me.


    I push past the branches and shrubs until a clearing opens up. What I hoped was a treasure trove of exotic flora at the end, is instead a small scale battle unfolding.


    A centaur cleaves through a group of kobolds, their makeshift weapons powerless against the larger demi-human''s raw strength. The small reptilian creatures sound the horn and retreat into the forests.


    The centaur, victorious, lets loose a celebratory howl. I feel Gurk''s trembling hands on my back. It''s best we don''t linger here. "Let''s just back before he sees us¡ª"


    Suddenly, it cocks his head towards the east. He rears up on his hind legs, sizing up whatever just showed up.


    In a flash, an enormous snake slams into the centaur. The length of its body constricts the equine torso down to the legs. Wait, not a snake¡ª a gorgon. It''s hair full of hissing snakes bite into the centaur''s neck, killing it in seconds.


    "A g-g-gorgon¡­ something like that shouldn''t exist on this side of the continent."


    The gorgon turns its head to us "More company!"


    "Run!" I yell out loud, but my words fall on deaf ears. Rio and Gurk have already turned to stone.


    Shit!


    My feet are already petrified and soon, the rest of my body. I quickly grab whatever potions are inside my satchel and chug any that I find.


    The serpent-woman lifts me from the ground with one hand and brings me up to her face. If it weren''t for the half dozen snakes glaring at me, I''d think she would be beautiful. Almost like Headmaster Anora.


    I could fight her right now, but one wrong move and I''m snake food.


    She opens her mouth, an elongated forked tongue rolls out and licks my face. "Delicious human. The taste of magic. A witch?"


    When I open my mouth to speak, the gorgon kisses me. Her tongue explores my mouth and throat. It might''ve even gone as far down as my esophagus.


    "Mmmph?! Nnng¡­ mmm!"


    Her free hand tears away my robes. I try to push away, but she wraps her arm around me and squeezes me against her chest. Her scales are cool and rigid to the touch, but her breasts are smooth. Like real human skin.


    The petrification on my legs isn''t complete. It''s stopped just below the knees. I''ll have to let her keep going until she drops her guard¡­


    The kiss becomes tender, gentle. She sucks on my lips and tongue, while her hand plays with my clit.


    Is she¡­ is this really happening¡­?


    Shlick!


    "Nnnnhh!!!"


    Two fingers slip into me. My pussy is so soaked, it''s inviting her in. I can''t close my legs to stop it. I don''t even think I want to. Her fingers are long and thick, and my mind is going fuzzy from her tongue play.


    I have to fight to stay conscious¡­ otherwise, it''s over for us...

 11 – A Gorgon’s Touch

    I''m clearly her prey. Is she playing with her food before consuming me?


    There must be something in her saliva. The gorgon''s distant cousin, lamias have a paralyzing venom. Gorgon venom varies, but I don''t know what this one is secreting. The gorgon''s tongue slides out of my throat, and I''m left with a mouthful of her saliva.


    "Cough...uuugh¡­"


    There is a tingly sensation in my mouth and throat that passes. If it was poison, one of my elixirs successfully nullified it.


    "Not dead yet?" She licks her lips, then pulls her fingers out of my pussy. "More time to play."


    Shhhllliiiccckk.


    "Guh¡ª nnnghaaaahhh!"


    Her long tongue curls around the fingers wet from my juices.


    "¡­ please, let me go¡ª uwah?!"


    The both of us drop to the ground, her serpentine body coils around me. I almost decide now is the time to attack until she starts stroking my body. Delicate fingers glide across my skin, teasing my butt and frontside.


    "Ah¡­ mmmh¡­"


    Her tongue strokes my face, occasionally brushing against my lips. When it does, I open my mouth to taste her. She gives me one last lick and turns me over, pulling my petrified legs to her face.


    Suddenly, a wet sensation presses against my pussy and my ass.


    No way. Her forked tongue is¡ª


    "Ahhhh¡ª guh¡­ nnnghh, aaaaaahhhhaaahhh!"


    Both of my holes are pried open by her tongue. It drills deeper into me, stirring my insides with spastic movements. The writhing tongue is nothing I''ve ever felt from a dick.


    The pleasure is unrelenting.


    Shlurp. Shlick. Shlurp. Shlick!


    "Yes¡­ oh, god! I''m cumming¡­! My ass and my pussy feels so good¡ª ahhh! Cumming!!!! Nghhhaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The double penetration drives me to an orgasm. My whole body twitches and spasms as I cum on her tongue. The gorgon doesn''t stop. She continues to slather her saliva over my body and ass.


    I notice her scales glistening with a dampness. The reptilian plates relax and expose a distinct fleshy pink opening. "Nnnh, ahh... two can play at that¡­"


    The gorgon twitches as soon as I part the opening, her body constricts just a bit and then loosens. It''s enough that I can drag my tongue across the wet flesh of her pussy.


    "Brazen witch¡­ Ahhh¡­!" Her entire body quivers, and she sighs in arousal. The warm breath against my two holes still plugged by her tongue threatens to send me into another orgasm.


    Even I have a few tricks up my sleeve.


    "Mmmnn, kiss! Shhlllrrrr¡­ hahh¡­shllrp! Shllrrp!"


    I start rubbing her clit and shove my tongue into her pussy. The two of us pleasure each other, our tongue and body locked in a passionate embrace. Her scales grow warm. I feel two hard palms squeeze each of my butt cheeks as her body tightens.


    Even the walls of her pussy clenches around my tongue, but it''s so lubricated that I can continue assaulting her back.


    "Haahhh, ahhh¡­ nnguh¡­!"


    I''m cumming again¡­


    But not before¡­ I get her, first¡­


    I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt and tease the slit with my lips.


    A powerful quaking orgasm sends the gorgon wild. Her body uncoils, and her tail flails wildly. I feel her forked tongue slipping out from both my holes, and as it does I¡ª


    "Cumming again¡ª ahhaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    The gorgon releases me from her clutches, and I linger on top of her gasping for air. I came twice in a short span. I''ve been with women before, but a forked tongue was another level of cunnilingus.


    I roll off her torso and land on my feet. My legs are no longer petrified. Then that means¡­


    Gurk and Rio race up to me. I quickly turn to the gorgon to find her sound asleep. She must not have expected me to fight back like that. The peaceful smile on her face and snoozing snakes of her hair informs me I did a good job.


    "Whew¡­ one of the potions was probably a stamina draught. No way I could''ve outlasted her without one."


    When I go to pick up my stuff, I feel Gurk humping my butt. He almost slips it in because the gorgon''s saliva slickened the entrance. "Now really isn''t the time!"


    "Was stone, but Gurk saw everything!"


    The tip of his dick pushes into my ass. "Nn¡­ oh, Gurk. It feels good, but¡­ okay fine, just a little¡­"


    As long as he doesn''t put it in where I can get pregnant, it''s fine. I drop to all fours and stick my ass out, shaking it to entice him. Both of my holes are still sensitive. I''m almost at another climax from just getting half his dick in. I want it all in, right now.


    I can''t believe I''m about to say this, but I need a dick in me after that gorgon''s tongue play. "Gurk, hurry and give it to me..."


    However, before we can have our fun the ground begins to shudder. A large number of pint-sized kobolds, greater than the group that fought the centaur, fill into the clearing. They surround us and start chanting, waving their shoddy weaponry.


    "The she-witch defeated the horseman and snakewoman!"


    "Eh?? What''s going on?"


    And I''m still naked with half of Gurk''s dick in my butt!


    I push Gurk away and dress myself to preserve what''s left of my dignity.


    They don''t look hostile. If anything, they look harmless. One of them runs up to me and tugs on my hand, "Thank you for slaying horseman!"


    "Oh, well¡­" It was actually the gorgon that did it...


    "Please, you must meet with forest guardian!"


    More continue to speak over each other. "Strong enough to defeat the big ones!"


    "Celebrate with us! Drink! Eat! We treat!"


    This is a good chance to learn more about the locals. If things go south, they''re just a bunch of kobolds. Can''t be anything worse than facing a gorgon.


    There''s also this forest guardian they mentioned. Whoever it is, may have some ideas about what''s going on in the Weeping Expanse.


    "In that case, I''d love to join you! I hope it''ll be alright if we bring my goblin friend?"


    Their heads tilt to one side, "Goblin is she-witch mate?"


    "Nononononono. There''s no mating going on¡ª"


    Gurk comes between me and the group of reptilian humanoids, "Gurk is Mistress Ellori''s mate!"


    "Ooooooh! Savior Ellori! Savior Gurk!"


    I clobber Gurk over the head with my staff. "No more funny business."


    The kobolds snicker and chortle at Gurk''s expense. They appear more childlike than goblins. In the wilds across the rest of the world, the two races are often found at odds with one another. However, they don''t seem to mind each other at all.


    ***


    Instead of going further east into the forests, we''re led north. It makes sense as kobolds are lesser demi-humans and stand little chance against greater threats within.


    This particular tribe of kobolds created an encampment for themselves, fenced around their settlement is a palisade fence. Their architecture is less complex once inside. They live under leather tents reinforced with branches.


    All of their tents face the center of the settlement where a large tree lies. It is no great hollow like mine, nor is it like the rest of the trees in the forest. From here, I can feel it pulse with energy. Much like the crystal on my staff and the wand from Morten Sinau.


    A face painted kobold raises two large knives. "We have feast tonight. Dine upon slain horseman!"


    "Eugh¡­" I suddenly lose my appetite, but Gurk is much more enthusiastic about eating his former predator. When they said they would treat us, I didn''t think they''d mean to serve us centaur meat.


    "Tomorrow, summon forest guardian to meet with savior! Until then, you can sleep here." He points at a much larger tent than the rest in the encampment.


    "I''m grateful, and thank you for having us." I try to sound appreciative, but this is so strange to me that my words come out hollow. For all I know, I just walked us into a trap.


    While I sense no malice or ill-intentions from them, that doesn''t mean they aren''t capable of scheming. I have a lot to ask this forest guardian tomorrow.


    "Hours later, I can still feel her tongue in me..."

 12 – The Kobold Tribe, and a Night with Gurk…

    The feast is celebrated around the great tree at the center of their settlement. Kobolds'' sense of festivities take a lot of influence from human culture¡ª copious amounts of drinking, foods of all kinds, and loud enough to wake a sleeping dragon.


    I''ve come to learn the face-painted kobold as Kati, and he serves as both chief and warband leader to the kobolds. Kati wobbles up to me in his drunken stupor and offers me a whole roasted centaur leg.


    "Eat, Savior! Grow strong from the flesh of your enemies!"


    "Thanks¡­ I''ll, uh..."  I take the entire leg that''s about the same height as myself and set it off to the side. "Save this for later."


    "So how did Savior Gurk become Savior Ellori''s mate?" The reptilian humanoid asks,


    "Wait, we''re still on that misunderstanding¡ª?!"


    Gurk pats his chest and says, "Gurk serve Mistress, gets blowjob and plays with Mistress as reward!"


    "Gurk, stop humoring him!"


    The kobolds around us oohs and ahhs. Kati looks up at me, eyes glittering. "Can we serve Savior Ellori, too?"


    "Oh, no. I''m not sexually servicing an entire tribe of kobolds!!"


    Their shoulders slump, followed by a simultaneous awww. They look so sad I almost feel bad for refusing.


    Although the idea of having an army of kobolds at my beck and call does sound fun¡­


    Wait a minute, I can''t seriously be considering something so outrageous. Not only would I never hear the end of it from Headmaster Anora, I don''t have the endurance for that.


    Well¡­ I do have stamina draughts¡­


    Okay, get ahold of yourself, Ellori. Gurk is already asking for sex. I basically agreed to let him have anal sex with me, and we almost did! I''m losing bits of my mind to whatever lust magic is affecting this forest.


    A month ago, I''d never imagined giving a boobjob to a clan of goblins, let alone eating out gorgon pussy. I wouldn''t put it past myself to agree to a gangbang with a tribe of thirty kobolds.


    "By the way, what happened to the gorgon?" A part of me wants to go back and collect some of her blood.


    Kati throws a worried glance to his fellows, "Too scared to touch the snakewoman. We left her there and dragged the horseman back."


    "Ahh¡­"


    Now the other part of me wishes we had finished her off while she was sleeping. A dangerous entity such as a gorgon could cause untold damage to the Weeping Expanse. Moreso if she left the forests and wandered into Durai or the countryside of Parthun.


    The hope is that that was the last we would see of her.


    There''s also their guardian...


    "I wanted to ask, who exactly is this forest guardian?" Nothing in the books mention a guardian in the forest. Could it be a wood sprite? A forest nymph?


    Kati''s eyes light up, "Great protector! She blesses us with bountiful harvests. If big horsemen show up, she scares them away. We live by her mercy."


    "Bountiful harvests¡­ is it a dryad?"


    "Not sure what is dryad, but she is strong like Savior Ellori. Brave, unlike Savior Gurk."


    Gurk cocks his head. "Hey, Gurk can be brave!"


    Dryads are of the same family of forest nymphs, but unlike their smaller fairy cousins, are born of trees given humanoid form. That makes a lot of sense. With enough kobolds worshipping a tree, it was only a matter of time before a dryad was born. Now, this great tree at the settlement''s center has come to protect its beloved devotees.


    They wanted me to meet this dryad, but what exactly does that entail? If things go south, I don''t have anymore potions to bolster myself with. There are only a few slumber vials in my satchel, but the kobolds are many and dryads are immune to such things.


    Towards the end of the feast, most of the kobolds have drunk themselves to an inebriated slumber. I made sure to keep my intake to a minimum so as to not make any bad decisions like that time at Durai.


    If my fellow humans were scheming enough to give me aphrodisiac wine, who''s to say the kobolds wouldn''t either?


    With the feast winding down, Rio finds himself a bed on a branch on the large tree while Gurk and I retire to our tent. As soon as I get inside, I take my robes off and lay down on the fur pelts that make our bed. A lot of these must be from wolves and rabbits, the much larger brown pelt covering the entire floor is likely from a dire bear.


    There''s something about the fur caressing my bare skin that is so soothing. The thousands of strands of soft fibers brush against my body, enticing me to rub myself against it.


    The one thing that doesn''t feel right is¡ª


    "Gurk. Do you mind? I''m trying to go to sleep?"  My goblin tentmate is using my butt cheeks to squish his dick, clearly still sexually frustrated from having his anal moment with me cut short.


    "Can''t hold back, Mistress!"


    I don''t stop him. I let him hump my butt with his veiny cock. Each time he does, the movements push my body against the fur pelts. The stimulation from having the fur brush against my crotch and breasts is turning me on.


    "Oh¡­ nnh¡­" A few moans escape my throat, encouraging Gurk to continue his lustful play. I can''t hold it in anymore. "W-we''re definitely not having sex, but I want to have fun, too¡­"


    I get up and push Gurk onto his back. Without putting it in, I lower my pussy onto the shaft of his dick and start dry humping on it. "Ahh¡­! Yes... this is what I needed¡­ a nice hot¡­nnnngh¡­!"


    Slow and rhythmic, our crotches pleasure each other without the need for penetrating. Using my wet cunt to lubricate his dick, I can slide on it with ease.


    Shhhllick¡­ shhlliickk¡­ shhhlllick...


    My juices completely soaks his dick, the more I grind on it, the wetter I get. This is dangerous. Without clothes, he might actually push it in. Everytime I go from base to tip, the head of his cock keeps almost slipping into my pussy.


    I grab Gurk''s hands and lead them up to my breasts. He doesn''t need any convincing to start kneading them, pinching my nipples every now and then. At this point, if it does go in, I wouldn''t mind¡­


    "Oh, god¡­ Gurk, your dick is so good¡­ahhh¡ª! Keep pinching my nipples¡­ mmmh!"


    He starts moving his hips, too. The both of us pick up speed, and I start feeling that inevitable rush. I embrace his small frame against mine as an orgasm shakes my very core. "I''m cumming, Gurk! Your Mistress is going to cum on your goblin cock¡­! NnnnggaaaaaAAAAAHHHHH!!!!"


    Even after my orgasm, Gurk is still dry humping me. Then, I feel it. The tip of his cock finds its way into my pussy. It''s so wet, he doesn''t even notice, but I do as it begins to spread my cunt open. "Ohh¡­ fuck, yes¡­ give it to me..."


    Suddenly, the sound of shuffling outside the tent stirs me back to my senses. I get off of Gurk''s dick just as he spurts his load onto his stomach.


    I turn around to see dozens of reptilian eyes peeking in from the opening of the tent flap. I hear one of the kobolds say, "The Saviors are mating! Today is a good feast!"


    "I was just getting to the good part¡­!" In my embarrassment and fury, I grab my staff. "THUNDRA¡­"

 13 – The Dryad, Flora

    We gather around the tree in the morning. Some of the kobolds are more charred than the others after my outburst last night.


    As embarrassing as it was, I won''t deny that they did save me crossing the point of no return. I can''t believe I almost had sex with Gurk. Just what the hell is going on with me? There''s got to be some anti-magic concoction I can brew up to keep me sane.


    Or at the very least, less horny.


    Wait¡­


    What if I do make something like that, and then it turns out I''m still horny?!


    Oh, Headmaster. You won''t hear this, but I don''t know who else to pray to. I have no idea how much longer I can last before I become just as sex-crazed as goblins.


    Granted, it''s not the worst way to go. Drown in pleasure, feeling good until the end of my days.


    I went to the Academy to become a witch simply on the whim of my foster mother. Sure, I was a little promiscuous and a troublemaker early on. Headmaster had to straighten me out into a proper witch, but now it feels like I''m thrown into a pack of wolves in heat.


    "Heh¡­hehe..." I start giggling under my breath. "What am I even doing with my life anymore?"


    Kati, Gurk, and I stand before the tree as the kobold chief whispers ancient incantations. His words coax the tree to life. It creaks and groans, shaking off loose leaves and twigs.


    My eyes are glued to the trunk as a female human form takes shape. Their guardian emerges with beautiful emerald skin and branch-like hair decorated with leaves and flowers cascading down her back.


    The dryad''s limbs are like thin branches coiled together. While the body appears human, it is all held together by powerful magics.


    Kati backs away, bowing. "Guardian!"


    She puts a hand on her chest and says, "You are the one my devoted calls Savior Ellori? Thank you for saving my children. They name me guardian but to my sisters, I am Flora. You may call me as such."


    "It was kind of by chance that I ran into Kati''s tribe, but I''m happy to help." Unsure what to do, I bow as well, but the dryad lifts my chin to face her.


    "A gift is in order." Flora says, which sounds more like a command than an offer.


    "You really don''t have to¡ª mmmfffhh?!"


    I''m once again locking lips with a powerful creature. Her lips and tongue definitely feel human, but as the embrace continues, something begins to ooze down my throat.


    "¡ªNnnngh! Mmmghh??? Gulp¡­ gulp¡­ shllrp¡­ gulp!"


    The viscous substance I quickly ascertain as the dryad''s sap pours without end. I have a hard time drinking it all and it begins to dribble out of my mouth. Some of the nearby kobolds come by with bowls to catch the liquid before it touches ground.


    It begins to taste sweet, like honey. The addicting flavor is all I can think about, and I throw my arms around the dryad''s neck to be closer to its source. She has to pull away to get me to stop, and wipes her lips of the sap with an amused grin.


    I feel the thick, hot liquid slowly make its way down to my stomach. My body is suddenly filled with an inexplicable power.


    This isn''t like my innate magic that allows me to be a witch. It feels¡­ different?


    "Cough! What was that?"


    As the dryad stands up, some of the flowers on her body wither away. The lustre of the petals turn dark and disintegrate to ash. "I have shared with you a piece of my heart¡ª of the forest itself."


    If that was meant to be romantic, it certainly didn''t make my heart skip a beat. There are stories of travelers receiving boons from forest nymphs, but they are no more minor and temporary enchantments. The most someone''s ever gained was a bountiful harvest.


    This is¡­ not the same thing?


    "Your affinity with the forests has grown. My fellow sisters will not hesitate to help you should you find yourself in danger." She kneels down and puts a hand on my shoulder. "I see you, Savior Ellori. You seek to rid our forests of this lingering miasma, thus is it in my best interest to help you."


    "Eh? You know of my duty in the Weeping Expanse?"


    "Our short exchange allowed me to learn much about you." She says, putting a finger to her lips.


    My face starts getting hot. It just occurred to me I made out with the kobold''s guardian in front of them. "D-do you happen to know the origin of this miasma?"


    Flora shakes her head, "I''m afraid not. I cannot wander too far from my children. Perhaps my sisters may know. When you venture deeper into the Expanse, seek out a dryad by the name of Willow. She is closer to this corruption than I."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Not only did I receive a dryad''s boon, she also gave me a lead into solving this. Still, this has all been so strange. Setting aside the boosted sex drives of Parthun and the Weeping Expanse''s denizens, there are creatures that shouldn''t belong here like the gorgon. And how does this tie in with the letter sent to King Marcus?


    "There is one more thing I must bestow upon you." The dryad says, her lips curling to a smile. "Your fertility presents an issue."


    "My¡­ fertility...?"


    Wait, she''s right. The moment I''m impregnated is the end of my mission. I couldn''t possibly care for a child, let alone risk being pregnant with a demi-human. "Is it another boon?"


    "Something like that."


    Flora reaches into her tree, and her hand passes through the wooden layer without resistance. Her hand returns holding a mushroom about the size of my arm. "Behold. Do your Academy''s archives know of the tennoraphallus?"


    My student instincts kick in, "Oh, oh! They''re mushrooms that survive off being lodged in animal intestines. They proliferate by ejecting their liquid pollen that is scattered alongside feces. That liquid pollen has been used as a contraceptive¡ª eh?"


    I watch as Flora inserts the tennoraphallus halfway into her crotch. Her face contorts in delight, and suddenly the mushroom rises like a penis growing erect.


    Realization comes too late.


    Four branches shoot up from under me, immobilizing my limbs and forcing me on all fours. The entire tribe and Gurk watch on as Flora approaches me from behind.


    "You¡­ you can''t be serious?! We''re going to do this here? In front of everyone??"


    Flora grabs my ass and caresses it. She lays her new organ on top of my butt so I can feel its size. It''s big. Real big.


    "Ahhhnn¡­"


    I''m so pent up from being interrupted last night that just getting touched sets me off. If she puts it in¡­


    Her mushroom dick finds its way to my entrance. It''s warm, like a real one. She rubs the head against my slit, sending waves of pleasure through my body.


    Oh, god. Flora''s actually going to fuck me¡­ with THAT?

 14 – Flora’s Kiss

    Flora drips her saliva sap onto the mushroom penis, and then rubs the thick substance against my slit. The warm sensation sends a shiver of pleasure through me.


    No matter how much I struggle against the roots, my arms and legs can''t come free. More saplings begin to sprout from the ground. Their growth accelerates, extending thin stems and leaves to tease my breasts.


    Just like the anoragrathi, the vegetative appendages assault every inch of my body. They pinch my nipples, squeezing my breasts in a circular motion and leaving behind the similar sap substance.


    "Ohh¡­ ahh! Wait¡­ you can''t¡­ not in¡ª nngghhaaa¡­! Not in front of the tribe!"


    My pleas go unheard. The branches immobilizing me raise my body to a standing position. The dryad embraces me from behind, brushing her breasts against the length of my backside. She tilts my head towards her and kisses me, a more sour type of saliva dribbles down my throat this time.


    "Gulp...no, wait¡­! Gulp¡­ haaahhh¡­ what did you just give me?" I ask, but the answer comes in the form of my body warming up. My nipples, the sensation of being stimulated by the sapling tendrils, become even more intense. "Oh, god¡­ if you keep¡ª ahhh!! Teasing my nipples, I''m going to¡­!"


    I feel it! She''s putting it in¡­!


    "Mmmmhh, it''s so big¡ª nnghh! AAAHHH!!!" The bulbous mushroom, lubricated with my own juices, pushes deep into me until it hits the entrance of my womb. "Guh¡­ fuck¡­!"


    "What a voluptuous witch, you are." Flora''s hot breath tickles the nape of my neck. "Bear with it, for it must be stimulated to release its spores. Worry not, for pleasure comes soon."


    My entire body is being toyed with, but all I can focus on is her artificial dick. I feel it stretching my insides to its limits. I haven''t had a dick in me since the Academy. If it wasn''t for the gorgon''s tongue, I would''ve passed out from this.


    Her hips begin to move, gently and without haste. She seems mindful of me, but all I want right now is to be fucked silly. Being teased last night certainly didn''t help, and this is the perfect opportunity to release my pent up tension.


    Flora loosens the bindings enough for me to move my legs. Now that I can move, I waste no time bouncing on her cock myself.


    At some point, we find ourselves on the ground. Flora is laying on her back while I ride her reverse cowgirl. Her hips move in sync with mine, slamming into my deepest part with each thrust.


    "Yes! Aahhh! I love it. I love this mushroom dick. Nnnghh¡­ aaaahhhh!!"


    All of the kobolds and Gurk are masturbating as Flora and I make passionate love. Can this be considered making love? It feels like unrestrained, animalistic sex.


    I''m a beast in heat right now.


    A good fuck. That''s what I needed.


    That''s right. I''m doing this to protect myself.


    If this thing shoots its load in me, I can''t get impregnated by Gurk. I won''t have to worry about orcs, or centaurs¡­ or¡­ whatever else is out there waiting for me...


    Flora thrusts one last time and grabs my waist steady. The mushroom begins to pulsate, pumping its payload into my womb.


    The sensation of being filled tips me over the edge. "It''s filling me up so much¡­ I''m cumming! Yes, yes, yes¡­ aaaahhhhh!!!! Cuuuummmmiinnngggg!!!!"


    I fall back onto her trying to catch my breath.


    Maybe I should have taken a stamina draught. Wait¡­ no, I can''t. I''m out thanks to that gorgon.


    "If you are fatigued, you needed only ask." Flora kisses me, pouring yet again a different type of sap down my throat. My strength is beginning to return to me.


    "Thank you, Flora¡­ hehe, I think I really needed that¡­" I climb off of her ready to put my clothes on when I notice the mushroom isn''t in her, instead it''s stuck to me. When I go to pull it, my legs immediately collapse and I''m hit with another orgasm. "Aaagguuuhh¡­ what¡ª aaaaaaaahhhhh!!"


    It''s like¡­ I have a dick?!


    Gurk points at me in horror and yells, "MISTRESS HAS PENIS! MISTRESS HAS PENIS!!!!''


    My goblin companion''s embarrassing outburst confirms my suspicions. The mushroom stands erect attached to my pussy. It seems to have every sensation I can imagine would belong to a male creature.


    "Mmmmm¡­" Flora crawls up to me on her hands and knees.  She kisses the tip of the mushroom, causing me to quiver with pleasure. "It will not release without proper stimulation."


    "S-stimulation¡­wait, no¡ª ahhh¡­!"


    Flora puts the entire thing into her mouth. I can see it bulge from her throat. This artificial penis really feels like it''s part of my body. It''s like I''m melting in her mouth, that''s how hot it is.


    I can''t¡­ something''s coming¡­ different than¡ª


    "Aaahhhnn!"


    Spurt! Spurt¡­!


    I grab and push her head down to the base as I climax. This incredible feeling that makes my knees weak and mind blank, sends me into haze. The erotic sound of the gushing load pouring down her throat is so erotic, it makes me want to do more.


    The dryad, having noticed my satisfaction, turns around and shakes her butt at me. She spreads her cheeks to reveal a brownish-pink interior with green veins. It is unmistakably her pussy.


    I''m drawn to it. I rub my new penis against her slit, the slightest touch makes me go wild. I imagine putting it in would feel even better.


    Without sparing another moment, I plunge into her.


    "Aahh! Oh¡­" The dryad moans seductively.


    "Wow¡ª ahhh! You''re sucking me in¡­!"


    This new feeling¡­ the sensation of her hot and wet walls squeezing my dick drives me crazy. I start thrusting into her, sliding in and out with ease lubricated by the juices of her saliva.


    A strange feeling wells up in my pussy. It''s like I''m also being stimulated as I penetrate Flora, enticing me to continue.


    This must be how Gurk always feels around me. To be teased and tortured being so close to this wonderful pleasure, but denied from it because of my prudence.


    I make a silent apology to him and toss the thought aside.


    All that matters right now is this euphoria of being enveloped by Flora''s pussy. She''s so wet, so accepting of my dick that she''s begun to move her hips in rhythm to my pistoning. I respond in kind by grabbing her waist and thrusting like a wild animal.


    This is her fault. Flora did this to me, reminded me the pleasures of being fucked and fucking. Now I''m just repaying her by screwing her pussy like she did me.


    "Oh, Savior Ellori¡­ ahh! Ahhhh! You¡­ are always¡­ agghh¡­ welcome to return¡­ you''re so rough, mmmh!"


    Her sweet words only encourage me to play rough. Something compels me to slap her ass, and I do. Each time my hand strikes, her pussy clenches around my dick even more.


    Roots sprout from the ground again. Instead of my breasts, they go for my ass. The thick appendages aren''t as large as the mushroom, and I feels like the gorgon is tongue-fucking me all over again.


    "Aahhh! More! You truly are a witch without equal¡ª AAAAaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!!"


    Flora''s body quakes, and so does mine. Screwing her and being screwed is too much to take. My dick and pussy tightens, a floodgate within me opens and I''m¡ª


    "Cumming¡­ from this dick and from my pussy¡­ oh, god. Yes!! I''m cumming inside, Flora! NNnnnggaaaahhhhhh!"


    Flora falls forward and I fall back. The tennoraphallus slips from my pussy and makes a wet plop onto the ground. Gurk comes running up to us and kicks the mushroom away.


    "Gurk save Mistress from penis!"


    "Haahh¡­ Oh, Gurk¡­"


    ***


    Once I collected my things, Flora meets us at the settlement entrance to see me off. "I shall look forward to your return, Savior Ellori."


    My face heats up just seeing her. "Yeah¡­ me, too. So the tennoraphallus'' spores really will prevent impregnation?"


    "Yes, your womb is safe." She hands me a piece of bark. "A souvenir."


    "What is it?" I ask.


    "It contains the mycelium of tennoraphallus, for your own use."


    "W-w-w-what makes you think I want to use it?!"


    The dryad grins and leans in to kiss me. "I''ve taken a liking to you. I''m sure my sisters will as well."

 15 – Home at Last!

    A day after we returned from Flora''s kobold tribe, my familiar has begun to display some odd behavior.


    "Nyyyaaaaaa!!!"


    Rio runs at full speed around the clearing, faster than I''ve ever seen him run before. It''s like an extreme version of zoomies. Sometimes he picks a direction and continues to run until¡ª


    SMASH!


    CreeeaaaAAAKKKK¡ª CRASH!


    ¡ªUntil he slams into a tree with enough force to uproot and knock one down. This is the fifth tree he''s upended since this morning.


    I race over to Rio and pick him up. His eyes are spinning, but he is otherwise perfectly fine. "Oh, my god¡­ what''s gotten into you??"


    Until today, he hardly had any strength to push a book. Now he''s a one-feline deforestation crew. In the first place, he shouldn''t possess this much raw physical strength as a magical familiar.


    Could this be his gluttonous soul''s doing? But what the hell did he even eat?


    Think, Ellori. Think!


    The gorgon? Can''t be. He was petrified the entire time, and we were immediately surrounded by the kobolds right after. Consuming the gorgon would have manifested a different kind of power, right?


    What about the centaur? That can''t be it either¡ª wait.


    The kobolds, the feast. They served us centaur meat!


    "Rio! You ate the centaur meat, didn''t you?"


    "Mrau¡ª burp!"


    A putrid breath erupts from his mouth. It''s so disgusting, I can feel the breakfast churning inside my stomach.


    "Not¡­ the answer I was expecting. Eating the centaur does explain your obscene strength."


    What doesn''t make sense to me is, why hadn''t he absorbed the other beasts I fed to him before? I guess there''s no surefire way for him to absorb things, perhaps it''s a matter of chance.


    Putting that aside, Rio''s rampage left us with a surplus of lumber. I should have Gurk work on that later. For now, time to check on the tennoraphallus.


    Behind the great hollow is a storm cellar, and inside Gurk is hammering away at building a basement. When this is finished, we''ll have expanded our home a whole new floor.


    However, unlike the tree itself, I plan to use the basement level to incubate mushrooms and cultivate magic crystals. An enclosed space underground serves as perfect insulation, safe from the impulsive weather of the Weeping Expanse.


    Gurk is just finishing the support columns as I come downstairs. In just a day, we''ve managed to dig out a large space underneath the tree and essentially construct an underground garden.


    "Gurk almost done building for Mistress. Lots to do, but easy because made it before!"


    "Good work, Gurk! I''ll make sure to reward you tonight with extra service." I say, gulping hard with anticipation.


    Somehow, I''m just as excited to play with him as he is with me. Since my fertility''s been temporarily stunted, I''ve been getting hornier and my body more easily stimulated.


    I''m not sure if this is a side-effect of the tennoraphallus'' spores, or if I''m just turned on living with a readily available dick. The fact that I can no longer be impregnated isn''t helping, because my mind is slowly losing its will to hold back.


    The¡­ encounters with the gorgon and dryad didn''t exactly help either. I feel like I''m slowly slipping back into my nympho ways like during my Academy years.


    But everything just felt so good¡­


    Wait, snap out of it!


    I''m here to check on the tennoraphallus.


    Flora told me that the spores inside my body will last for some time. I''ll only every once in a while need to inject some into me again.


    I had Gurk help me hollow out smaller tree stumps to cultivate the fungi in. It''s only been a day, but it looks like they''re growing well. Five stumps in total are filled with a mix of wet mulch and tennoraphallus grain spawn. Their tiny little heads are poking out of the shredded bark much like the anoragrathi


    On a raised garden bed, I have beads of crystals planted into a solution of water and growth enhance serum. They aren''t growing. I''m missing one more ingredient to put into the solution before the crystals actually begin to grow.


    I need living slime extract.


    Red slimes in particular would be ideal. Their corrosive and regenerative nature works in tandem to digest organisms while preserving the integrity of their glutinous forms. With their extract, I can corrode and regenerate the crystals, using the growth serum to expedite the regenerative process thereby giving me a net yield.


    The problem is¡­ I don''t have slime extract. I don''t even know if slimes live in this part of the world. There''s no other choice but to keep looking or send a requisition to Headmaster Anora¡ª which I don''t want to do.


    Rio hops out of my arms and onto the tennoraphallus. "Mrau¡ª chomp!"


    "RIO, NO!!" I quickly tear him away from the mushroom and dig my fingers into his mouth. My fingers pull out what I can of pieces of mushroom. "Bad, kitty. Bad! Spit that out now!"


    "Nya¡­" He expels the rest of the fungus and dashes back upstairs.


    "Oh, no¡­ please, don''t let him absorb that¡­"


    Gurk jumps down from the ladder and puffs out his chest. "Finished! Roots of tree strong. Hold back walls of dirt like ogre."


    "Hmm, it''d be nice if we didn''t need to worry about the walls." I say, grabbing a handful of the dirt on the ground. It''s loose after excavating it, but the great hollow''s roots are still really entrenched into the ground. It would take a lot more digging for it to actually topple over, but to be on the safe side I want to reinforce the basement.


    He tugs on my sleeve and looks up at me expectantly. "Is it true Mistress can''t be pregnant?"


    "It is. The spores sprayed into my womb made sure of that."


    Gurk looks disappointed. Of course, that''s when I remember he wanted to impregnate me since day one and has been calling me his mate. His ears suddenly perk up. "Does that mean Gurk and Mistress can have sex??"


    "N-no, wait¡­ how did we come to that conclusion?!"


    "If can''t get pregnant, then no problem! Almost put in at kobold tribe until interrupted."


    He hugs my waist and looks up with glistening eyes. I feel something between his legs poking my thigh.


    "We¡­ we can''t¡­" I plead, hoping he gives up first before I give in.


    Then, the unthinkable. Gurk''s shoulders slump a bit, but he lets go and says, "Okay. Gurk obey Mistress. Will settle for anything!"


    "Eh¡­?"


    "Gurk go upstairs now to help start dinner." He exits the basement through the storm cellar door.


    I drop to the ground, a damp sensation between my legs begins to spread across my underwear. "Did¡­ did I just cockblock myself?!"


    I glance at the doors that Gurk left open. He said he went into the main house, so I''m alone here¡­


    My hands find their way under my robes. Merely grabbing my breasts makes me yelp. I''ve become so sensitive that my clothes are enough to tease me to an orgasm. This entire day, I''ve been holding back¡­


    This is all Gurk''s fault¡­


    Is what I think to myself as I press two fingers into my sopping wet pussy. I grind two fingers against my nipple as I use my other hand to penetrate myself.


    Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. Shlick.


    "Nnhhhaa¡­ God, yes¡­"


    I start imagining the gorgon''s tongue, Flora''s mushroom, but my mind keeps trailing back to Gurk. His erect green dick that I''ve serviced with my mouth and breasts many times already.


    How good would that feel in me? To have all of his lust pour into me?


    "Fuck me, Gurk¡­! Yes, harder¡­ nnghh¡ª more! I''m so close!!!"


    My mind is becoming hazy as I speed up my fingers.


    "I''m cumming! Aaaaahhhh!!"


    A shift of movement from the entrance alerts me to the cellar doors.


    Standing there with his dick in his hand is Gurk. "H-heard Mistress call Gurk''s name. Came as fast as can. Does this mean Mistress wants Gurk¡­?"


    Right now, I want nothing more than to bury that dick into my cunt.


    I lick my lips and gesture him forward. "Oh, dignity be damned. Come here, Gurk. It''s time for your reward."

 16 – Gurk’s Special Reward

    Jamminrabbit


    Gurk wastes no time throwing his clothes off and climbing on top of me. He claws into my robes, tearing bits and pieces of my clothes away until he gets to my breasts. Sharp teeth bite down on them while a slippery tongue teases my nipples.


    "Ahhnn! So rough¡­!"


    He suddenly pulls away, a look of concern washes over him and he stops his assault. "Don''t want to hurt Mistress. Gurk sorry."


    This goblin is just so cute. How did I ever think he was a vermin like the guards described them to be? Gurk is so sweet and caring, so helpful around the house. He deserves more than what I''ve been giving him.


    I lift his face up and lean in to kiss him. Gurk is taken aback, but he quickly recovers and reciprocates, pushing his tongue into my mouth. It''s not long like the gorgon''s or filled with aphrodisiac sap like the dryad, it plays with me as though we''re passionate lovers.


    His hard member pokes at my belly as he dry humps on top of me. I reach around his small green frame and press him into my body, squishing my breasts against his chest and his cock against my stomach.


    In no time at all, hot liquid spurts from the tip and onto our tattered clothes. I''ve lost count how many times he''s coated me in his cum, but this time is turning me on even more. Even though he came, he''s still hard and raring to go.


    Good. I need this right now.


    I lick my hand wet with mine and Gurk''s spit, and then reach down to stroke his dick. His hips don''t stop moving, using my lubricated hand like hole.


    I guide his cock to the entrance of my cunt. I don''t even need to feel it to know I''m soaking wet down there. Our lips part, and I gaze at this creature I''m about to have sex with. Cooing into his ear, I say, "Don''t make me wait. Fuck me¡ª iiieeeeaaaahhh!! Ahhh¡­ mmm, yes¡­!"


    Gurk obliges, slamming his dick into my pussy in one swift thrust. Immediately his body starts shaking, and I feel something pour into me.


    "Wha¡­ no way, you''re already cumming??"


    He''s in a daze, I can still feel his cock pulsing inside me. "M-Mistress not like other females.. so tight¡­ but can keep going!"


    Gurk grabs my waist and starts slamming into me. This goblin, a barbaric demihuman race that''s only half my size is stirring up my insides. And I''m the one who seduced him to do it.


    Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap!


    I''m in heaven. This is such bliss. After the gorgon reminded me how it felt to be penetrated¡­


    After Flora reminded me of the feeling of a cock inside me¡­


    Why did I think I could hold back, when this feels so good?


    I can''t go back¡­!


    "Guh¡­ so hard¡­ ahh! You''re making me go crazy¡ª!"


    I push Gurk onto his back. Just like that night at the kobold tribe, but this time we won''t be interrupted. With his dick buried in my cunt, I start bouncing on it. He sits up and buries his face between my breasts.


    "Hahh¡­ ahh! Nnngh¡ª so good¡­ nnh¡­ Your Mistress orders you to look up¡­!"


    He does, an expression of ecstasy adorns his green face tinted with a shade of red. I tilt his head back and push my tongue into his mouth. He sucks on it like a baby, and I''m more than happy to oblige him with my saliva.


    "Mmmh! Kiss¡­ kiss! Haahh¡ª ahh! Chu...shllrrrpp¡­!"


    If anyone saw us right now, what would they think? This human sow mating with a lowly goblin. How disgusting must I be?


    But those thoughts don''t matter to me. I don''t care about the consequences. This cock is messing me up and giving me a taste of heaven. That''s all I care about.


    "Chu¡ª mmph! I''m cumming¡­ give it to me, fill me up with your goblin cum¡ª yess, ahh.. hahhh, aaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    I hold him in a tight embrace, locking my legs around his waist. My body quivers to a powerful quaking orgasm.


    His hot cum gushes into me a second time as he continues to penetrate me. Even his own orgasm doesn''t stop him from taking advantage of this pleasure¡ª this opportunity to fuck me silly.


    Is this really the path I''m going down on? Now that I''ve crossed the line, there''s no doubt in my mind he''s going to be asking for this everyday.


    Wait¡­ do I even mind¡­?


    I fall onto my back, and Gurk on top of me. His cock is still inside me, hard and ready for more.


    "Again! Again!" He says enthusiastically while his dick plunges deeper.


    "Nnh¡ª! Wait, I''m tired¡­ I can''t¡­"


    "Mistress can''t get pregnant, so Gurk keep going inside!"


    "Ahhh! No¡ª oohh, mmmh!"


    ***


    I''m not sure how long we were down there. By the time we emerged from underground, it was already dark out.


    My cunt is dripping with cum and my breasts have bite imprints on them. Suffice to say, the two of us came out more or less satisfied. Gurk''s dick is still erect, and I might have to do something about it before bed.


    The two of us help wash each other off in the bath and go about the rest of the night like nothing happened. We have dinner, tidy up the house, and then hop into bed.


    Surprisingly, I don''t feel an ounce of regret having given into my temptations with Gurk. I thought I would be filled with indescribable remorse and going through a moral crisis. Instead, I feel perfectly content. Like a weight has been lifted from my shoulders.


    Gurk crawls into bed next to me and snuggles into my chest. I respond by wrapping my arms around him. We don''t have anymore boundaries with each other, so why not relish in having a bedmate?


    He looks at me and asks, "Dryad says Mistress go deeper into forest?"


    "That''s right. I still have a job to do that''s been entrusted to me by my Headmaster."


    "Deep in forest scary. Others in tribe say not to wander too far in. Many more like centaur and snakewoman hunting goblins like Gurk."


    We did have a brush with death in the encounter with the gorgon. I have to count my blessings that she was more interested in sex than turning us all into stone. Had she petrified me, it would have been the end of my journey.


    I need to remember that even though I''m a witch, I''m still very much human. Who knows what else is in the Weeping Expanse? In order to protect myself and Gurk, I have to become stronger.


    Whatever help Headmaster Anora plans to send my way, I hope it comes soon.


    Or¡­ wait¡­


    Do I really want that? If she sends another witch, that means the end of our privacy here. And I had just crossed the threshold of having sex with Gurk openly today.


    There is still the concern with Rio. He''s proven that he can in fact absorb monsters. I have to keep feeding him different things to make him stronger.


    I missed a chance with the gorgon. Rio could have developed the ability to petrify, but I got swept up by the kobolds. When we came back to the field, she was already gone.


    Gurk looks so terrified of the prospect of going deeper into the Weeping Expanse. I put a hand to his face to reassure him. "Don''t worry. Your Mistress promised to protect you, remember? You are my servant, and it is my duty to see to your wellbeing."


    He flashes a toothy grin. "Gurk lucky to find Mistress. Will do same to protect Mistress. Do anything to help!"


    "You''re such a sweetie." I give him a light kiss and reach down to stroke his limp dick. It quickly gets hard in my hand. I prop myself up and sit atop his waist. "Maybe you can help your Mistress now? Continue where we left off¡­ hehe."

 16.5 – Sex Friends with a Goblin

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Since Gurk and I are having sex on a daily basis now, the two of us have done away with wearing clothes indoors. I''ve lost two Academy robes and three personal outfits from letting him assault me.


    It''s my fault of course. His primal instincts take hold, and he picks the quickest route possible to my naked body¡ª by ripping my clothes off to get to my breasts and pussy.


    I expected his balls to have run dry after filling me up so much, but that isn''t quite the case. Goblins sure can produce an unlimited amount of sperm. And where he gets his stamina is beyond me. I can pass out while he''s screwing me, and wake up to him still screwing me.


    Which is why, as I am cooking right now, I''m only wearing an apron so as to keep from burning my front side.


    Normally, I would never wear something this embarrassing. Being completely naked would have been preferable. Granted¡­


    I do wish Gurk was paying more attention to me. I hear some couples do this out of a fetish. The idea of having the man come back from a hard day''s work to see their woman naked, wearing only an apron, would drive them wild.


    Yet, my goblin companion doesn''t seem the least bit fazed or attracted. He''s fooling around with Rio, chasing him under furniture and climbing on the bannister. I want Gurk to have sex with me in a naked apron, but he''s more interested in playing with my familiar.


    What about my attention? I thought he would be more excited about the prospect of fucking me on a daily basis?


    I guess we did go at it nonstop the past few days. Maybe he''s bored?


    "Hmph¡­"


    It''s not like I''m jealous or anything.


    The cooking pot begins to bubble, indicating that the stew is cooked to completion. I fill two bowls, and chop up a mix of raw meat and vegetables for Rio.


    "Dinner''s ready!"


    My boys stop playing and clamour to the dinner table. I set the bowl of raw meat on the floor for my familiar, and the two bowls of stew on the table. Gurk and I usually eat across from each other, but this time I arrange his seat adjacent to mine.


    Gurk looks confused for a moment but takes the seat anyway. I sit down next to him, still in my apron. He digs into the stew excitedly, scalding his tongue and mouth despite knowing that it''s hot. While he''s blissfully satisfying his hunger, I''m left with another hunger that needs filling.


    "Erm¡­ I added your favorite spice! I know how much it reminds you of living in the forest." I tell him, leaning in enough that my breasts are against his arm.


    "Gurk happy Mistress thinks of Gurk! Food from Mistress always good."


    "That''s good to hear." I say, dejectedly.


    He''s not taking the bait even though I''m trying to seduce him. I don''t want to just come out and say it¡­ I still have my dignity¡­


    I''m soaked. If I get up from this seat, I know there''s going to be a pool of my juice on it. My crotch is itching so much, I just want him to put that cock into me right now. If he''s not going to take me first like he''s done before, I just have to take the initiative.


    "Mistress?"


    I crawl under the dinner table and kneel down between his legs. His limp green cock begins to rise and harden much to my delight. I grab it by the base and lead it to my lips, teasing the head with my tongue.


    With my free hand, I gently caress his testicles. His legs start twitching, my stimulation clearly taking him by surprise. I can still hear eating from above.


    That rascal¡­ enjoying a meal while I''m down here enjoying his cock¡­


    "Shhllurrp¡­ mmh, lick¡­ lick¡­ shhlrrrpp! Haahh¡­ haammph!" I open my mouth and take it all the way down to the base. The tip of his head hits the back of my throat.


    The sound of Gurk sighing in pleasure encourages me to keep going. Lately, he''s taken a liking to being deepthroated. Something about the walls of my throat that''s different and just as pleasurable as my pussy.


    "Shhlrrp¡­ shlrrrpp¡­ haa¡­ chuuu¡ª shhllurrrp!"


    Gurk reaches down to grab my head. His cock begins to twitch and a load of cum gushes down my throat. "Gulp¡­ gulp!"


    As I pull away, I suction my lips all the way to the top. Gurk arches his back in his seat from the sheer pleasure.


    We''ve come to learn a lot about each other''s bodies and how to best pleasure the other. Gurk in particular, I learned that the tip of his cock is incredible sensitive after he cums. Which is why¡­


    "Omph¡­ kiss, shhllrp¡­ chu!"


    "Ahh... Mistress¡­!"


    I know he especially likes it when I make out with the head, using my lips, tongue, and fingers to send him to heaven.


    I continue to jerk off his fully erect dick. "How about you pleasure your Mistress this time¡ª"


    Knock. Knock.


    "Seriously? Visitors?"


    I come out from the table, wiping the bit of saliva and cum from my mouth. I head over to the door and open it just a crack. "Yes?"


    A boy, maybe a few years younger than me greets me and immediately blushes red. "Oh, uh¡­ Good evening, Miss Ellori¡­ erm..."


    I follow his gaze to my chest and realize I''m still naked, wearing only the apron. I feel a pair of hands grab my waist from behind me and a distinctly hard dick pushing up my pussy.


    Wait¡­ not now¡­!


    "Excuse me¡ª"" When I try to close the door, the boy puts a hand out to hold it open. "What are you¡­?"


    "I''m sorry! My¡­ my name is Duain. I, uh¡­ my parents wanted me to deliver this to you. As a gift for helping our village so much." In his other hand is a bag of flour that he extends to me.


    "Thank you¡ª iiiieee!! Ahhnn!" I take it from him just as Gurk plunges his dick into me.


    I have to keep my composure or the boy will find out about me and a goblin. If that happens, my life and reputation will be ruined.


    However, even after accepting his gift the boy doesn''t leave. He stands there, face red and looking embarrassed like he''s expecting something.


    "Y-you''re from¡­ nnh¡­ Durai? Tell your¡ª ahh¡­ parents I said, thank you¡­"


    Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap.


    Duain must know. There''s no way he can''t hear this. Even I can hear the wet sounds of Gurk pounding into me. I was so pent up today... Now that I''m being screwed so good, I can barely stand.


    "T-the other boys said you offered them to visit your home. I was hoping I could visit you, too, Miss Ellori¡ª eh?!"


    "Aahh! Haahhh... " I fall forward and catch myself on the boy''s shoulders. Our faces are only an inch apart. Lucky for me, Duain can''t keep his eyes off of my chest which means he isn''t seeing Gurk fucking me from behind.


    "Are you alright, Miss Ellori??" Duain reaches his hands out, but he seems conflicted where to grab.


    "Yes¡­ nngh, I''m fine." I can''t think right anymore. All I want to focus on is the dick that''s pistoning into me. I put a hand to Duain''s face. "Why¡­ don''t you come back another time¡­? Guh¡ª aaaahhh! I''ll...ahh¡­ have a reward waiting for you¡­"


    I kiss Duain on the cheek, reach down to pick up the bag of flour that I had dropped, giving him a clear view of my cleavage and close the door on him.


    With Gurk still thrusting into me, I collapse to the floor on my hands and knees. He grabs a handful of my hair and pulls my head back, the final act driving me insane with pleasure.


    "Haaahhh¡­ fuck! Yes¡ª fuck me! Harder¡­ ughh¡ª I''m cumming¡­ cumming!! Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!!"


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 17 – Unexpected Visitors

    Jamminrabbit


    It''s been nearly a month since I made my home in the Weeping Expanse. So much has happened that I can hardly believe happened if not for the compendium I''d been updating.


    After my sexual encounters with several of the forest''s inhabitants, as well as becoming sex friends with Gurk only a few days ago, I''ve become open with my sexuality again. It''s like I''ve returned to my early days at the Academy.


    The last few days since returning from Flora''s tribe has been nothing but sex. Day in and day out, Gurk just can''t get enough of screwing me. It wouldn''t be a surprise if he''s molded my pussy to the shape of his cock by now.


    I haven''t felt this good and satisfied in a long time. Stressing over the thought of dealing with the infamous Cackling Witch has vanished, swept away by the countless orgasms Gurk''s given me.


    Everytime I start feeling guilty, I just remind myself of what Headmaster Anora told me. She''s the one that put the thought of having sex with Gurk into my mind to begin with. It''s her fault, not mine!


    Because of this, progress on investigating the Weeping Expanse has halted. So, in order to get back into the swing of things¡­


    Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap!


    Spurt¡­ spurt!


    "Nngh¡ª ahh! Okay¡­ that''s enough¡­" I tell Gurk as he pumps another load into my womb. I get off his dick and out of bed, change into my robes, and grab my staff.


    I have to get some work done today. I can''t just have sex all day. Complacency breeds weakness, and I''m a witch tasked with the protection of Parthun.


    As I head downstairs, I notice Rio getting stir crazy. His eyes are dilated and his whiskers are twitching. If I don''t let him outside soon he''s going to wreck the house.


    "Gurk, can you take Rio out for a walk again?"


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    The three of us head outside, and I watch them depart into the forest while I stay behind.


    Having Gurk take my familiar out on walks is the only way we can take a break from sex. Rio can also berserk to his heart''s content. The shed behind the great hollow has a surplus of lumber thanks to Rio''s bulldozing antics.


    Having them go out achieves two things¡ª Rio can get all that energy out of himself, and he can hunt things to potentially get stronger.


    Unfortunately, Gurk tells me Rio''s only been hunting birds and snakes at most. Larger creatures they encounter in the forest are keeping their distance from the pair.


    "While they''re gone, I have to test out what Flora''s boon has done to my body." I twirl my staff and mutter some incantations. Sparks of energy emit from the crystal, subsiding by the time they hit ground.


    Raising my staff into the air, I invoke an enchantment, "Firebrand!"


    The length of the gnarled branch ignites with fire. Since it is invoked by my magic, it does no harm to me. Anyone ignorant enough to touch it would instantly be set aflame like kindling.


    It doesn''t seem like the boon affected my enchantments. What about volatile magic?


    "Igni vas o''rea!" Fire shoots out from my staff, charring the ground in its path.


    Not any stronger or weaker than before. If igni remained the same, thundra and aqua must be unchanged as well.


    What did Flora say about this boon? Something about my affinity with the forest.


    I glance over at the anoragrathi. If anything, it would have to do with the vegetation. But I''m not sure if I want to risk throwing my body over a field of tentacle plants.


    The sephalothanes and mandragoras on the other hand are growing rather well. Actually, aren''t they growing a little TOO well?


    "Ehhh??? What happened?!"


    Sephalothanes is an angiosperm with wide purple and orange petals. The petals on the flowers I''m looking at are red and blue, and grossly overgrown. The three raised garden beds are on the brink of collapse from the weight, even the roots are beginning to split the corners of the wooden plot.


    Red and blue petals means these are the highest quality yield possible. Witches and alchemists rarely get to use them because they''re so expensive. Ingredients of this quality are normally reserved for senior witches like Headmaster Anora. Never mind that they could net a fortune, I could craft Grade-A potions with these.


    "S-steady, Ellori¡­ calm mind¡­ calm mind..."


    ...and the mandragoras look¡­ normal?


    They aren''t overgrown like the sephalothanes. The stem and leaves appear to have taken a darker green hue than they normally are. In order to really assess any changes, I have to pull one out.


    "Sothra, silentium." I whisper to the mandragoras.


    I take a deep breath and pull one out by the stem. The mandrake''s gaping mouth stares back at me screaming in silence. I can still feel the vibrations in the air, but they aren''t strong enough to harm my hearing.


    After a few seconds, the vibrations cease and the mouth closes. The mandrake has expired.


    I dispel the aura of silence, the sound of wind and rustling leaves fill my surroundings again.


    Nothing appears out of the ordinary with the mandrake, but I can''t help but feel there is something off. I snap the mandrake root in half and notice a distinctly sweet aroma, unlike its usual earthy smell. It''s like¡­ perfume.


    With the snapped mandrake in hand, I race back into the house. I run my finger through a shelf of tomes and grimoires until I come across the Compendium of Photosynthetic Flora Vol. 39.


    "If I remember correctly¡­ ah!" I put my finger at the top of the page. "It says¡­ ''The scent of a mandragora root, or the mandrake, grown in proper climates should emit an earthy smell if not treated with any serums or additives. A mandrake with a sweet smell is highly sought after for its many health benefits, but it is truly prized for life-prolonging properties if synthesized with dragon''s blood.'' WHHHAAAAAT?!"


    I gawk at the snapped mandrake. "I have an ingredient for the elixir of life in my hands¡ª no, there are more outside. Is this the result of Flora''s boon?"


    I spend the next hour carefully harvesting the sephalothanes and mandrakes. The haul came out to twenty palm-sized herbal satchels and ten mandrakes. I hang them up on an ingredients rack behind the cauldron and admire the expensive harvest.


    That rack alone comes out to a fortune that can last me several lifetimes. Sold to the highest bidder, I could buy myself a mansion and live like royalty.


    BUT, that''s not the point!


    I can make the highest quality potions and elixirs with these ingredients. I could maybe formulate some new potions as well. My fellow sisters at the Academy will look at me with envy. My name will be etched into the annals of history as one of the greatest witches to ever exist!


    "Heh¡­hehehe!"


    This even bodes well for my investigation. Though Flora''s boon didn''t gift me any exceptional powers, the concoctions I can brew with these ingredients can grant me the edge I need.


    Elixir of ogre''s strength, unending stamina draught, cat''s eyes vision, equus'' haste, greater panacea¡­


    What should I make first?


    I drop onto the couch, mind spinning with ideas of what to concoct first. I set aside those thoughts and reach under the seat to pull out a rectangular wooden box. Inside is a long pipe with gold bandings, and next to it is a pouch of herbs.


    "Huu¡­" I inhale deeply from the burning herbal fumes. My brain and body become fuzzy. An intoxicating pleasure fills my very being, sending me into a state of euphoria. "Hah¡­ it feels like I''m floating on a cloud."


    I shut my eyes to indulge in this pleasure when the door suddenly swings open. "Oh? Gurk, Rio? Back already?"


    No answer, except the sound of snorting and grunting. Heavy footfalls rattles the vials on my shelves and shakes the floor. From the door, three enormous bipedal pig-faced humanoids enter my home.


    Orcs? At a time like this??


    I reach for my staff. In my dizzy state I knock it away, sending it clattering across the floor to their feet. I look up to see one of them picking up my staff and grinning.


    "Shit¡­!"


    Behind his loincloth, a massive penis barely covered by the sparse clothing looks back at me. Even limp, it''s almost as large as my leg. If something like that goes in me, I''ll break for sure.


    I don''t know much about orcs of the Weeping Expanse, but if they are anything like the goblins affected by the miasma¡­


    Oh, no. Am I¡­ about to be raped by orcs¡­?

 18 – Orcs

    On the ground and still high out of my mind, several questions replay in my mind.


    Why didn''t the wards work?


    How did orcs find my home?


    Are they really going to rape me with those leg-sized dicks?!


    "All I ask is, please use the lube under my desk drawer! I don''t think I can handle your sizes without it!" I prostrate before them, pleading as the closest one reaches out to grab me.


    The large green hand lingers in mid-air, and the orc reels back in apparent disgust. "Uh, Miss. I''m faithfully married."


    "My girlfriend''s gonna chew me out for being in another woman''s home. Can''t imagine what she''d do if I cheated on her." Another one says with mild terror, and then points behind himself. "Luugen over here''s single."


    The orc named Luugen puts his hands up. "Witches are scary. Farmer girls are more my type."


    My mouth hangs open, speechless and unsure how to react to their lack of interest. I thought orcs were more sex-crazed than goblins. Now I just look like an idiot.


    "Ehh???"


    "Roga''s the name. The pink-skinned one''s Fergus, and farmer girl fetishist is Luugen." Roga introduces his companions as he helps me to my feet, and then hands me my staff.


    "You''re not here to rape me?" I ask, still keeping a guard up and clutching my staff.


    Fergus winces, "No, of course not. That''s immoral."


    "You said you had a girlfriend? I thought orcs were a male-only race?"


    "She''s human."


    "Human..?"


    "Yes, we live with humans. Roga''s even got a kid."


    Roga notices my confusion and takes over with an explanation. "We''ve built a settlement where orcs coexist with female humans."


    I eye them suspiciously. "You didn''t kidnap them?"


    "Well... " He scratches the back of his head and looks down with a hint of shame. "We did at first many years ago but not anymore. There are female humans who meet us by their own free will. They''re actually why we''ve come to seek your help."


    "I suppose I am tasked with protecting Parthun, and that isn''t necessarily restricted to just helping humans." I expel the breath I''d been holding in since they came in. Though, there is a bit of disappointment that this didn''t go the other way. "How can I help?"


    The three orcs light up, relieved that they didn''t come all this way for nothing. Fergus explains the situation, "Our settlement is but one tribe, there are many other orcish and demihuman tribes that see our society as nonsense. They''ve left us alone in the past, but a few months ago they started raiding our settlements."


    "Let me guess, they''re kidnapping women?"


    "How did you know??"


    "It''s happening to the human villages of Parthun as well. Since this affects both of our societies, I''m more than happy to help. I believe I can learn more by helping your settlement."


    "You mean it?!"


    The orcs have to hold each other to keep from falling. Their ordeal must have really made them desperate to seek me out. Which reminds me¡­


    "How did you guys find me? Or even know who I am for that matter?"


    Fergus wipes a tear from his eye and says, "A merchant told us about you. Said a witch took residence at the edge of the forest."


    "Wait¡­ Morten? Morten Sinau?"


    "Ah, yes. That was his name. He''s a strange man, but he sells things we wouldn''t otherwise find without leaving the forest."


    Of course. Morten did say he was traveling further into the forest and has done business with demihumans. To think he would blab about my existence here, that could have been very bad. I should be fortunate that Morten had good intentions.


    ...I also need to pay him back for that wand.


    "That explains how you found me. Aren''t you three terrified of the dragon''s presence from my wards?"


    Roga clears his throat and throws a nervous glance at the others. "We kind of just closed our eyes and walked forward. As soon as we saw your tree home we knew that it was just an illusion."


    "Luugen near shit his pants. Haha!" Fergus teased.


    "Shut up. You wanted to turn back! Anyway¡­" Luugen''s tone takes a sudden shift. His light green skin takes on a reddish tint. "I''ve been meaning to ask, are you¡­ married?"


    "Me? No, why do you ask?"


    "Maybe the others are too considerate to mention it, but this place is thick with the scent of your pheromones."


    My face turns red. "M-must be your imagination, I don''t¡­"


    "Orcs have a good nose for this. I also smell a goblin. You wouldn''t happen to be¡­?"


    Fergus and Roga nod in unison. "Normally goblins kidnap women, but it sounds like you''re living with one?"


    "You''ve got the wrong idea¡ª"


    "We won''t judge! Some of our women have had experience with goblins before we rescued them!" Luugen assures me like it''s no big deal, but I''m just getting more and more embarrassed by how casual they are about it.


    Gurk suddenly bursts through the door, throwing small rocks at the orcs'' backs. They do nothing but clatter off their muscular back. "Stay away from Mistress!"


    "Gurk, stop! It''s not what you think!"


    ***


    Once I explained the situation to Gurk, he more or less calmed down. I imagine he isn''t enthused about seeing a goblin''s natural enemy in his home.


    He continues to growl quietly while hidden behind my back. "Please, don''t mind him. I''m sure your settlement had nothing to do with it, but his tribe used to be hunted by orcs."


    All of us have taken a seat around the table. Because the orcs are so large, they opted to take a seat on the ground. I made the mistake of offering them tea, and now I''m met with the amusing site of orcs gingerly holding a tiny teacup between their fingers.


    "We would never, not unless we''re in genuine harm." Roga says, finishing his drink in a single sip.


    Luugen and Fergus stare hard at Gurk, which likely isn''t helping to cool his nerves. Meanwhile, Rio has quickly warmed up to the orcs and lays on top of Roga''s head like a hat.


    "So, that little guy''s the lucky goblin." Luugen remarks with a trace of envy.


    "Can we give that a rest¡­"


    "That''s right!" Gurk exclaims, shaking his fist at them. "Gurk and Mistress have sex every day! Make Mistress feel so good, Mistress begs for more¡ª ack!"


    I clock him over the head with my staff. "Any more out of you and there won''t be an every day."


    The orcs avoid eye contact with me when I turn my attention back to them. Rio hops off Roga''s head and lands next to me on the table.


    "When should we expect your help, Miss Ellori?" Roga asks.


    "Since I don''t know the way, I think it would be best if I depart with you. I hope it won''t be an issue if I bring my familiar and goblin?"


    "Not at all! We can prepare you a place to stay, a personal residence so you and the goblin can have your private fun."


    "...Great." I mutter unenthusiastically. "We''ll be ready to leave soon. I just need to prepare a few things."


    ***


    While I synthesize a batch of potions, the orcs are kind enough to help dig a wide three foot deep plot in the ground. Once I return, I can get right to working on a project that involves cultivating coral and ranching freshwater fish.


    I''m able to brew a number of Grade-A potions with high quality ingredients. They should prove useful in case there are violent encounters with other demihumans¡ª which Roga believes is inevitable.


    The journey to their settlement takes the better part of a day, further than I''ve gone previously. It would have taken longer if we had to make the trek ourselves, but the orcs lightened our load carrying most of the equipment and bags.


    By the time we arrive, the sun has long set and the bioluminescent algae that covered the forest illuminates the rest of our way. A number of orcs holding torches and clubs greet us at the entrance. Like the kobold tribe, their settlement is enclosed by a long palisade wall reinforced with wooden spikes at the base.


    "Roga, you''re back! And successful in bringing help it seems?" One of the orcs waves a torch in my direction. His club is smeared with fresh blood from a recent kill. He glances past me at Gurk who is clutching my cloak and cowering. "The help is smaller than I expected."


    "You dumb swine, the witch! It''s the witch who''s here to help. The one the human merchant calls Ellori." Roga answers in my stead.


    "Bwuohaha! It was a joke! We welcome you, Ellori. Goblin and cat, as well." The orc pushes open the gate to the unexpected sight of a sprawling village¡ª no, a town, rather.


    Female humans and orcs populate the settlement. At a glance, it is maybe four or five times larger than Durai''s farmstead. Though few, even kobolds and goblins live among them¡ª an entire community of demihumans that I''ve never seen before outside of the Weeping Expanse.

 19 – Shallowglade

    If it weren''t for the orcs, this settlement would appear as any other human town. However, unlike humans where the dregs of society idle away their lives, each orc has a role in their community beginning at the age of twelve. There is no orc left without a job.


    Shallowglade is what the residents have named their quaint settlement. Their society is sustained through farming and ranching, supplemented by hunters that help fill additional hungry mouths and occasional trading.


    They infrequently trade with other demihumans tribes, but find better luck foraging the bountiful forests. Unfortunately, that has become rather difficult given their recent predicament.


    Roga was true to his words when he said there was a personal residence waiting for us. As opposed to the meager tent at the kobold tribe, we have a whole cabin furnished with a bedroom and kitchenette.


    Gurk couldn''t sit still until I gave him a blowjob to calm him down. I don''t blame him. He''s quite literally surrounded by orcs no matter where he turns. Even the sight of other goblins coexisting with the orcs didn''t assuage his instinctual fear.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Nyaa!" Rio rubs his head against the door.


    "Coming!"


    I open the door to a red-haired woman about my age. She wears a robe fashioned from the pelt of a wolf or bear. In her hands is a large meat pie that rouses Gurk from his hiding place.


    "Ellori? I''m Ana, Roga''s wife. I wanted to welcome you to Shallowglade with my signature chicken pot pie!"


    My first interaction with a human resident of Shallowglade. I shouldn''t waste this opportunity. "Oh, you''re too kind! Would you like to come in? I''d love to finally talk with another woman."


    "It''d be my pleasure!" She says gladly.


    I step aside for Ana to come inside. She sets the pie on the table which Gurk slowly creeps up on.


    "This little one must be Gurk? Roga told me about your relationship." Ana says coyly, taking a seat.


    "...Did he?" I pour her some tea I have brewing in a kettle and slice a portion of the pot pie for each of us. "How long have you known your husband?"


    "I know you think we''re strange. Why would humans leave the comforts of their own home to live amongst the savage orcs? The ones that live here aren''t like that. I met Roga when he saved my father''s caravan from an ogre attack seven years ago. To me, it was love at first sight."


    "Do the other women have similar stories?" I ask inquisitively.


    "Well, every girl''s got their own story. I''m sure mine isn''t unique, but I do know we wouldn''t want to be anywhere else."


    "And¡­" I swallow hard trying to frame my question appropriately. "Having sex with an orc''s got to be difficult, right?"


    Ana blushes. She takes a bite of the pie, chokes on it, and has to down the tea with it. "I admit it was hard at first. It took a lot of lubricant and a restoration potion. Once I got used to it, it was simply the best sex I''ve ever had. I don''t think I could ever go back to being with a human."


    I can''t imagine. Even looking at the size of their limp dicks made me woozy.


    "Hey, hey?" She leans over the table and gestures me closer. "If you''re interested in orcs, how about a round with my son?"


    "Ngh¡ª ?!" I spit out a mouthful of tea. "You''re¡ª wait, what¡­ no! I couldn''t possibly. I''m not interested at all!"


    "Ahaha! It''s only a harmless offer!"


    "What kind of mother offers someone sex with their son so casually??"


    "We do it all the time, it''s like a rite of passage for them. Orcs mature by age five before their bodies go through a major growth spurt. The women in Shallowglade offer to take younger orcs'' virginity as casually as we give hugs."


    "Ehh? That''s an incredible tradition you''ve got going on here."


    Ana puffs out her chest. "Teach them young so they''re more in control during adulthood. I have proudly slept with twenty young orcs!"


    I share in her glory with an awkward laugh. "And¡­ your husband doesn''t mind?"


    "Nope. He encourages it! My offer still stands, El. In fact, I would be honored if you took my son''s virginity!"


    El, huh? Ana''s incredibly friendly to be giving a nickname to someone she''s just met. I do adore her attitude.


    "Aha¡­ I''ll consider it¡­" I take a nervous sip of my tea.


    "Oh!" Ana suddenly yelps in surprise as Rio hops onto and nestles into her lap. "Awwww, how cute! Is he yours? I haven''t seen a kitten in so long."


    "Prrr.... prrr¡­"


    "He''s, erm, not actually a cat but a familiar." I watch on with jealousy. Rio never displays affection like that to me. "I actually wanted to ask regarding my coming here. Are the recent attacks really threatening your livelihoods?"


    "They are. My best friend, Liz, was one of the latest kidnap victims when a group of centaurs attacked." Her cheerful demeanor quickly becomes somber.


    "Shallowglade seems really well-protected. For centaurs to launch an offensive against the spiked wall outside is rather reckless."


    "We can''t stay cooped within the walls forever. Trading and foraging is vital to this settlement''s survival. Parthun isn''t exactly fond of orcs either, so we can''t go to them for help." Ana grabs my hands and looks me right in the eye. "You have no idea how much your help means to us. To me!"


    My heart fills to the brim with joy hearing her say that. Once again, just like the villagers of Durai, I''m being depended on. They look to me for help, because in this very moment I''m the only one who can.


    This. This is why I chose to become a witch. So I can help people in need like the heroes of old. Like Headmaster Anora in her prime.


    I give her hands a gentle squeeze to reassure her. "I''ll do everything I can. I promised Roga, Luugen, and Fergus before I came that I would. And I promise you now, I''ll find Liz and discover a way to protect Shallowglade."


    "Ellori¡­!" Tears well around the corners of her eyes, but her relief is cut short by the sound of a bellowing horn.


    "What''s that? What''s going on?"


    "It''s happening again." She stammers, her hands tremble in my grasp. "We''re under attack."

 20 – Siege

    The horn echoes across Shallowglade, driving its inhabitants into their homes. Three dozen orcs armed with clubs and slabs of iron as makeshift swords race to the entrance. What was a bustling town moments ago is now vacant streets and shuttered houses.


    "Get back home. I''m going to help them." I tell Ana.


    "Be safe. Please look after my husband!"


    When I climb onto the platform overlooking the clearing, an army of centaurs greet my sight. At a glance their numbers are far greater than the orcs. The only thing keeping them from stampeding is the palisade. If the forest terrain permitted siege weapons, Shallowglade wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Roga brandishes a pair of rusty claymores and growls. "Don''t count us lucky just because there''s a wooden wall in the way. A hundred charging horsemen will knock this down like paper."


    "At the cost of their own lives?" I gasp in horror.


    "They''ve done it before."


    Though their numbers are many, they are still creatures with instincts of self-preservation. I can easily dispatch a sizable chunk of their army with magic. But¡­ centaurs are as much natural residents of the Weeping Expanse as the orcs. Am I right to pick a side here?


    The orc that guarded the gate earlier, whose name I came to learn is Clem, leans over the palisade and spits. "Back for another beating?"


    The centaurs begin stomping in place, causing tremors in the ground. One centaur strides forward, much larger and muscular than the rest wielding a lance twice his size.


    "Hand over your women, Clem. We may spare you yet."


    "Ha!" Clem reaches into a barrel and pulls out a bag that''s giving off the most rancid smell. He flings it over the palisade, and it crashes before the centaur''s hooves. His antics earn a round of laughter from the orcs. "That''s my answer."


    "My queen has charged me with subjugating this part of the forest. I will have it one way or another. Charge!"


    The ground trembles at their approach, and the orcs clench their weapons bracing for the inevitable clash.


    There must be something I can do. This entire town is doomed and more will die if I do nothing. But what?


    "Wait, this is an emergency!" I reach into my satchel and pull out the seeds labeled for this very occasion. I can only hope whatever Headmaster Anora gave me can be useful for something.


    I scatter the seeds over the wall and douse them with the growth serum.


    Please be something useful. Please be something useful. Please be something useful.


    A hundred tentacles sprout from the ground, halting the centaur army''s advance with their grasping appendages. The anoragrathi assault them in every hole they have, spewing the juices all over their unconscious bodies.


    "God, damn it. I knew it." I mutter under my breath. "Well¡­ might as well just to keep them down."


    I point my staff at the regenerative substance and cast, "Transmute!"


    The white liquid loses its viscosity and color, turning into water. With half their army defeated and risking a loose butthole the centaurs begin to fall back.


    "Whew. You may want to uproot those, or you''ll have a bad time tomorrow¡ª w-w-whoa!" I''m lifted onto Clem''s shoulder. He throws a fist up and cheers.


    "We''re saved thanks to the witch! Ellori has saved us this day!"


    The other orcs also throw their hands into the air and shout triumphantly. Shallowglade''s residents creep out of their homes and seeing that the battle has been won, also join in the celebration.


    "Miss Witch, you''re strong. I like strong women. What say you and I have a row?"


    "Er, what?!" Clem''s fingers find their way under my robes. His large hands caress my thighs, sending shivers up my body. A large finger teases the entrance of my slit. "Nnh¡ª oh¡­ no, I can''t! You''re way too big, I''m sorry!"


    "It''ll be fine! We have a special lube that the women use. I guarantee you''ll be screaming for more until the morning."


    I swallow hard. While it sounds tempting to stuff the largest cock I''ve seen yet into my pussy, I''d rather not go down a rabbit hole I can''t crawl out of. "I''ll¡­ have to respectfully decline."


    "That''s too bad. I got a raging hard on just looking at you." He puts me down in front of him, giving me an eyeful of his erect member.


    "Putting that aside¡­" I try not to stare too much or show interest. "Do you know anything about this queen that was mentioned?"


    "Dunno. They''ve been fighting in her name for months now." Clem says, adjusting his loincloth.


    Is it Eudora Faust?


    Wait a minute¡­


    "Are your people aware that the forest has been enchanted with magic?"


    "Aye, but we''re lucky."


    "Lucky, how?"


    He scratches his chin and says, "It''ll be easier to explain once I show you."


    I follow Clem further into the settlement until we reach a communal longhouse in the center of town. It''s reminiscent of the kobold tribe where a dryad''s tree resided. Could this be¡­?


    He opens the door to a large open room, furnished just like the other cabins. The only thing distinctly different is a wooden tub and inside it a large, pulsating red slime.


    Immediately, I lift my staff to protect myself. "Y-you''re keeping a red slime? Do you know how dangerous these are?!"


    "We were scared at first, too, but it isn''t malevolent. Even its fumes don''t harm us."


    A¡­ benevolent red slime¡­?


    In the wild, these creatures consume everything it touches without bias. That this slime lays there, not even disintegrating the wooden box, makes me wonder if it''s been somehow tamed?


    "So how exactly does this slime protect you from magic?" I ask with genuine curiosity. As far as I know, while slimes do have some degree of magic resistance, they cannot impart magical resistance to another.


    "We drink from it!" He says as a matter of factly.


    "You¡­ drink the corrosive slime¡­?"


    Clem shakes his head. "We ejaculate into the tub, and it secretes a watery liquid that makes us more resistant."


    "I''m sorry, what?!"

 21 – The Red Slime of Shallowglade

    Jamminrabbit


    "Here, let me show you." Clem rips away his loincloth.


    "No! You really don''t have to!" I shield my eyes but am strangely attracted to the enormous dick being stroked in front of me.


    After a few minutes, he scratches his head in frustration. "Sorry, not used to having an audience. This''ll go faster if you can help me out?"


    I am curious about Shallowglade''s relationship to this red slime. As long as it doesn''t involve that thing going into my pussy, I don''t see why not.


    "H-how about this¡­?" I let my robes drop to my ankles, giving him a bare view of my body. Clem stares lustfully at me, drool dripping from the side of his mouth.


    His large hand is nothing compared to his dick. His fingers barely wrap around it, that''s how girthy it is. The more I watch him stroke that thing, the more I feel compelled to give him a hand.


    I reach out to grab his dick, and he pulls away his hand to let mine take its place. His cock takes both of my hands to reach around it.


    Being this close, the heavy musky scent of his dick is intoxicating. It''s so hard and thick, even though it pulses in my grasp it feels like I''m stroking a rock.


    How long is this going to take? I lost track of how long I''ve been stroking him.


    "Sorry, this never happened before." Clem says with a devilish smile. "If you use your mouth, I''ll cum in no time."


    I accept his invitation and start licking the tip of his cock. "Hahh¡­ shhluurrp¡­ mmmf¡­ shllrrrpp¡­ chuu! Chuuu!"


    Eventually, the entire shaft of his cock is coated in my saliva but he still hasn''t orgasmed yet. As I continue to suck him off, I notice his eyes are closed and head rolled back enjoying my blowjob. Time to kick his up a notch with my chest.


    "Oooh!" Clem moans in pleasure from having his dick squeezed between my breasts, all the while I continue to suck on the bulbous head.


    It may be large, but it''s only like putting a fist in my mouth. As my breasts work on the shaft, lips and jaws stretched to their limit, I manage to get part of it down my throat.


    "Ohh! Your deepthroating is gonna make me¡­!" He reaches behind me and presses a thick finger into my cunt, it''s like an entire dick just slammed into me.


    "Mmmph¡­ shllurp...shlllrrp¡­ mmmh¡­!"


    "I''m cumming, Miss Witch!"


    His dick convulses uncontrollably. I pull it out of my mouth in time as it gushes out a gallon of sperm, all of it pouring into the tub containing the red slime.


    "Y-you''re letting out so much¡­" I say, watching him wring another load onto the slime.


    "Ha. It''s a shame I couldn''t pump it into you!" He remarks, licking the finger he stuck into my pussy.


    My face blushes at the thought. I quickly dress myself before he, or even I, get any funny ideas about taking this another step further.


    Headmaster Anora said she used to get it on with a minotaur, and they are much larger than orcs. I can''t imagine how she did it, nor do I want to.


    The red slime reacts to the semen, it takes on a more vibrant shade of red as the substance breaks down into pure mana. Suddenly, it begins to secrete a clear liquid from its glutinous body. Clem pulls back a lever on the tub and drains the fluid into a jar.


    "This is what keeps us from being affected by the forest''s magic, but it has side effects." He says, handing me the jar.


    "What sort of side effects?" I ask, sniffing it and finding it giving off a fruity smell like apples.


    "It''s like a strong aphrodisiac, keeps ya horny for a week. I coulda said nothing, and you and I woulda gone at it like pigs in heat!"


    "It seems like everything produces an aphrodisiac in this forest¡­"


    Clem hands me a lid to cap it, and I stow the jar into my satchel. I''ll have to find time alone to drink this back home. I don''t want to end up having random visitors and drawing them into a week long sex spree. I''m sure Gurk will be none the happier about this.


    "How did your people even find out about this? Don''t tell me one day you just thought to ejaculate into it?"


    "It told us to."


    "It¡ª what?!"


    I can''t tell who the weird one is. Me or Clem? He answered so confidently that it caught me off guard. Slimes can''t talk. Well¡­ neither should slimes be able to produce a fluid from semen that grants magical resistance.


    What the hell is going on in the Weeping Expanse that''s causing all these strange physiological changes in its inhabitants? Normally, evolutionary mutations take many years. Magic can only do so much to cause these anomalies. It can''t just be lust miasma.


    "You''re saying the slime can¡ª ?"


    "Uhm¡­ c-can I get some help please?"


    "Uwah?!" Clem catches me as I fall back.


    "Nnn¡­ s-s-something''s licking me and it feels weird!" It speaks again with a distinctly young feminine voice.


    Lick. Lick.


    I glance into the tub to see Rio licking the red slime, completely unaffected by its corrosive body. I pull my familiar away, taking care not to brush against the slime lest I wish to lose my hand.


    "Rio¡­ you really do eat anything. Be a good boy and sit still okay?" I put him in Clem''s hands.


    "Thank you! That was an uncomfortable experience¡­" It says.


    "You really can talk. Do you have a name?"


    "I''m Miuna! You must be Ellori, it''s nice to meet you. Ah, be careful not to drink my secretion all at once. It''s best to dilute it."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, erm¡­ How are you able to speak?"


    "I could talk for as long as I can remember. Another witch like you made me in a lab, but she tossed me aside calling me a failed experiment¡­"


    Another witch?!


    "Eudora Faust? Crimson hair, short, laughs like a lunatic?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember too well. I only know that she was one among several others that lived deeper in the forest."


    This is a big revelation. Though I have little evidence for it, I believe Eudora Faust really is behind this, and is leading a coven of witches doing gods know what in the Weeping Expanse.


    This slime is also proof that they''re carrying out experiments outlawed by the Witch''s Academy. Tampering with nature is a big taboo, even our alchemical pursuits have severe limitations on what we can and cannot perform.


    Shallowglade is fortunate to have found the very thing Eudora cast away that would protect against their magic. Though¡­


    Something about that doesn''t quite add up.


    "Clem, I know Miuna is your settlement''s source of magic resistance but... would it be alright if I take it back to my home for study?"


    Clem jerks his hand away from petting Rio, embarrassed of being enamoured by the cute kitten. "Er, that''s a lot to ask. You saved us and all, but the slime is key to our sanity."


    "Oh! Then how about this?" Miuna divides itself into two slightly smaller slimes. "I can be in two places at once!"


    "This is perfect. I''ll have a source of living slime extract and find out more about your origins."

 22 – Unlikely Hero

    When Rio and I get back to our cabin, Gurk snarls at me. "Mistress smells like orc!"


    "Um, we don''t have to talk about that. Anyway, tomorrow we''re following them into the forest to investigate the centaurs. Do you want to come with?"


    "Don''t like orcs¡­ but go with to protect Mistress."


    I skip over to my goblin companion, draw him into my arms, and give him a deep kiss. "Chuu! Aww. You''ll protect me, will you? Even though you didn''t come with me to the gate?"


    "Want to help, but scared. Not strong like orc or centaur or Mistress¡­"


    I suppose it isn''t Gurk''s fault. There''s only so much to expect out of a single goblin. Their race normally hunts and fights in packs. Like many bottom of the barrel races, their strength is in numbers and I took him away from his tribe.


    The best way to get him stronger is by training and gearing him up. Get him some armor and weapons, and even he''d feel a bit braver. The problem is, I can''t exactly bring him to an armorsmith to have him outfitted.


    Set that aside for now and leave it as something to think about once we get home. Tomorrow morning is going to be another long day, and who knows what we''re going to encounter out there.


    But before that¡­


    Seeing Clem''s enormous dick erupt with so much cum earlier got me real horny. But I wasn''t going to let it show on my face. If he pushed the idea¡­ I might have actually had sex with him though...


    "Maybe¡­ I just need to take your mind off things." I undo my dress and slip a hand into his pants, his dick quickly gets hard in my grasp. "And then, you return the favor."


    I drop to my knees, pulling his pants down along the way.


    ***


    The next morning, our scouting party gathers up in front of the gate. Luugen and Roga are the only two from the original trio joining us. Fergus has other obligations within Shallowglade to attend to.


    Four additional orcs seasoned in combat will be accompanying. Including my group, we make for a total of ten. We''re sizable enough that any normal size group of aggressive demihumans would think twice about attacking.


    Should the orcs'' brute strength prove insufficient, we have my magic to fall back on. Fortunate still are my healing potions, slumber vials, and fresh arsenal of explosive flasks.


    "Alright, time to bash some centaur skulls!" Luugen brandishes his tree trunk of a club, just barely missing Gurk. "Oh! Sorry little guy, didn''t see you."


    Gurk runs behind me, trembling in fear. I give him a pat on the head. That he''s joining us is admirable and worthy of some praise, even the other orcs were pleasantly surprised.


    Roga and Ana embrace one last time. It''s an odd sight, if not just a tad heartwarming. In a perfect world, humans and demihumans would coexist peacefully. One of the Witch''s Academy''s major pillars is to work towards that end, but it isn''t easy to reconcile racist values.


    "Be safe, you hear? Don''t do anything stupid." Ana punches her orc husband in the arm.


    "Ellori will be out there, too. She''ll be watching our backs."


    "I get that witches are powerful, but you''re all very much mortal. Just make sure you come back alive, or I''m spreading my legs to the butcher''s boy since he''s been eyeing me."


    The two of them share a laugh. While I can''t relate to their appalling exchange, I do see how their sexual freedom has made them more open. Human to human relationships are just way too different from human to demihuman.


    Though¡­ I''m not one to talk.


    The more time I spend with Gurk, the more I become fond of him. I''m not in any way romantically attracted to him, but he does provide a unique companionship I can''t find in another human being. Like something between a pet and a friend.


    "Shall we get going?" Roga asks, catching up to us at the gate.


    The orcs lead the way with Luugen at the vanguard. Apparently he''s a pathfinder. It was thanks to him they were able to find my great hollow. His experience in traversing unexplored terrain transitions well into looking for centaur tracks.


    Roga plucks a few fruits from a tree we pass by and hands me one. "We know their main encampment is way further east, but their frequent raids suggest there''s a smaller camp nearby."


    "You think they''re bold enough to set up camp so close to an orc settlement?" I ask.


    "Must have. They''d be dumb not to have a supply line to feed an army that large."


    "But this forest is gigantic, how are we going to find a small centaur camp?"


    "Key is their hunting habits," Luugen interrupts. "Centaurs cover themselves in dirt, masks their scent. Can''t look for tracks either since they can be mistaken for other animals."


    Luugen stops in front of a deer head. He points to the neck where it was cut clean off from the body. "Bears don''t carry swords. Goblins and kobolds take the body and head whole."


    "Fascinating¡­" I kneel down to inspect the head. "There''s still moisture in its eyes. This was a fresh kill."


    Roga nods, impressed by my deduction. "Now the question is, how close are we?"


    Gurk''s sudden trembling and chattering teeth answers that for us. Rather than finding their camp, it seems the centaurs have found us.


    "Look, they bring a woman to us." From behind the trees and mist, a dozen centaurs emerge with arrows nocked.


    "I messed up. We''re surrounded." Luugen growls.


    A hundred different plans play out in my mind. I can''t cast a spell faster than their arrows fly. One good hit, and I''m a goner. Even if I do manage a spell, the orcs will take some friendly fire.


    I don''t want to reach for my potions either. The slightest movement may provoke them into firing. Then the only thing we can do is surrender¡­


    But surrendering means I''ll be gang raped by a bunch of centaurs, and they''re much larger than the orcs. Since they kidnap human women, then it''s not like intercourse is impossible¡­


    Wait, I can''t possibly be thinking about screwing a centaur? I''m actually losing my mind.


    Unless¡­if there is any other time to grasp the nettle of monster dick it''s now...


    "At the very least, I can cover your escape. I''ll take care of them on my own¡ª"


    "Haacck¡­!"


    "...?" I look down to see my familiar dry heaving. "R-Rio, of all the times to cough up a hairball??"


    "Hack¡­ kaaa...!! Mraa!"


    Rio suddenly disappears.


    "Bwuoh¡ª!"


    One of the centaurs topple to the ground, then another. They loose their arrows in panic, striking nothing but air and trees. Their encirclement breaks as one centaur after another is struck by a flying ball of fur.


    When silence befalls the surrounding, Rio is sitting atop a centaur, coughing up a massive hairball onto its equine torso.


    "Looks like the cat is the real hero today." Roga says. The other orcs cheer, marvelling at Rio''s quick thrashing.


    My would-be captors lie in an unconscious heap. I feel my womb twitch in frustration.


    ...


    ...Is¡­


    Is this what blue balls feel like?

 23 – Orcs Have Their Turn

    Roga volunteered to stay behind while we followed Luugen to the centaur camp. He was thrilled to continue bonking the centaurs each time they began to stir.


    As it turns out, the camp is not too far from where we were ambushed. Luugen was leading us the right way after all¡ª just a little too well.


    We find Four women at the filthy encampment. All of them hung by saddles, heads and hands bound by stocks, and legs spread apart by grounded shackles. Their holes are gaping and dripping with ejaculate from being used as the centaurs'' fuck toys.


    Considering the size of the centaur army, these ladies must have gotten fucked by at least twenty each.


    I wonder how that would feel¡­


    "Miss Witch?" Luugen taps me on the shoulder to get my attention but avoids eye contact. "I can, uh¡­ the other guys, too. We can smell you getting horny¡­"


    My head snaps to their direction, all four of them, including Luugen stares at me with their dicks rising.


    "N-no! No. Ahem, we should help the women first. Bring them down so I can treat them."


    The orcs groan and start helping the captives down from the harness. We clean off the gunk and lay them by the fire, then I give each of them a swig of my highest quality restoration potion. Almost immediately, their sunken cheeks fill with volume, color returns to the skin, and all four of them awaken.


    "Is any one of you Liz?" I call out to them.


    "I''m Elizabeth. Some call me Liz." One woman with dark hair and broken spectacles raises her hand. Seeing Ana''s friend alive and well lifts a burden from my chest. It would have been heartbreaking if I went back empty-handed.


    "Thank goodness. Your friend¡ª"


    "Mmmh! Haahhh¡­ aaahhnn!"


    Liz is whisked away by one of the orcs, her lips buried by the other, waist straddling his hard member. The other three pairs follow suit, one of them forgoing the foreplay and straight into the screwing.


    Luugen is the odd one out, jerking away at his dick to the sight of an orgy. Even Gurk is expressing his horniness by dry humping my butt. The stimulating attack gets me into the mood and wet right away.


    Gurk senses this, he tears away my underwear and thrust into me without hesitation.


    "Guuu¡­ aagh, aaahhhhh!"


    Our slapping hips join the symphony of bodies clashing in sexual frenzy. The only difference between me and them is¡­


    A large shadow falls across my face, Luugen''s towering cock is the only thing I see in front of me.


    "Clem told me how good your mouth and boobs were. How about you show me?" He says, laying the slab of meat on my face. I can''t help lapping my tongue across the entire underside.


    I pucker my lips on the tip but Luugen is already so close he sprays a load onto my face. At the same time, Gurk''s smacks my ass as hot cum spills into my womb.


    "Switch places! Mistress'' hole good, orc should feel too!" Gurk says excitedly, but catching me off-guard by his willingness to share me with an orc¡ª


    Wait, share me?!


    "Wait¡ª" Luugen is already behind me. The rigid pillar of meat plunges deep, hitting the entrance of my womb. "NNNNGGH¡ª AAAAAHHHHH...Hhhaaaaaa¡­ mmmh, fuck, ooohh!"


    An orgasm shakes me to my core, my arms lose strength and I plummet face first into the dirt. I''m filled to the brim, the massive orc cock burying into and stretching my pussy to its limits. He''s so big, I can see the ever slight bump below my tummy.


    It''s the biggest thing I''ve ever taken, it''s so big, and so good...


    "Nhaahh¡­ I''m going to break, it''s so full¡­ but it feels so¡­ aahh!"


    "You''re tight, Miss Witch! I''ve never had a pussy cling to me so much... Can I start moving?


    Before I can answer, Gurk shoves his dick into my mouth, giving me the bitter taste of his cum mixed with my pussy juice. "Mmmh¡ª hmm! Mm-hmmmmpphh!"


    I try to answer yes through a stuffed mouth, but it''s enough for Luugen to understand.


    He grabs my waist with his large hands and pistons into me. Each time our hips meet it tips me closer and closer to unconsciousness. I thought it wouldn''t fit, but it did. My soaking pussy made sure of it.


    Behind Gurk, the four couples are enjoying their animalistic pleasures. The women are in a lust-craze, howling their pleasure for all to hear. I''m just like them, a cumslut for giant orc cock, because right now I''m being fucked doggystyle by one.


    Such a lewd thought gets me so hot.


    "Mmmh!! Mmmpphh¡­ shhllurrrp¡­ shlluurrp¡­ lick! Nngh¡ª mmnnnhhh!!!"


    My body quivers into another orgasm while I''m still being fucked. Having my womb poked at while I''m cumming drives me immediately into my third orgasm. I push Gurk away, his final load spraying my face, and join the chorus of moans.


    "NNhhooohh! Nnngh¡­ Aaahhh!! Fuck me! Fuck¡ª aaahhnn! Yes, it''s so big¡­ keep giving it to me¡­!"


    "I''m going to cum, Miss Witch! You''re going to get pregnant with my seed!"


    "Mmmh! Pour it all in, it''s okay! I won''t¡ª aahh¡­ make me your cum dump!!"


    He''s not even thrusting anymore. Gripping me by the waist with both hands, he uses me like a cocksleeve. I''ve become his toy, and my body a vent for his bestial appetite.


    I grab and squeeze my cum-caked breasts, pinching my nipples, to get the most out of this moment. Shocks of pleasure dances up my spine, exploding like fireworks in my head.


    Hot cum gushes into me, filling my womb more than Gurk could in a week. Luugen pulls me off and has me face his cock. It keeps spurting, like an endless fountain, until I''m drenched head to toe in his juices.


    I reach down to spread my cunt, letting a river of white flow out of my inside.


    "That was really good, Miss Witch." Luugen lifts me to his face and sticks his tongue out. I open my mouth to suckle on it, our lips interlocking in a passionate kiss.


    Gurk pats me on the shoulder. "Other orcs want to play with Mistress. Gurk wants to go again, too!"


    Somehow, Gurk manages to bond with the orcs in our party over a shared interest¡ª me. Behind them, the girls lie unconscious in a puddle of the orcs'' baby-making juice. It seems I''m the only one with enough stamina and will to stay conscious.


    But that turns out to be my misfortune¡­ or rather...


    "I¡­ don''t know if I can handle four orcs¡ª hhyyaa?!"


    "Make that five. I can still go!" Luugen hugs me to his broad chest and squeezes my nipples. My legs wrench shut as I feel a fourth orgasm approaching.


    "Wait¡­ I need a stamina draught or¡ª iiiee, aaahh!"


    ***


    It took Roga getting tired of bashing centaur heads to come break up my orc and goblin gangbang. But by then, night had fallen and we needed to stay the night.


    My pussy is gaping and still leaking with cum hours after the sex session. Fortunately, the vagina is elastic and will return to normal in the morning. I can only imagine how disappointed Gurk would be if I''d been stretched like this forever.


    One thing that might still need time resting are my hips and legs. They''ve given out, and I can barely stand for a few seconds with my staff. I''ll have to get one of the orcs to carry me back in the morning.


    I''m not sure why¡­ but I hope Luugen offers first. The very sight of him makes me feel the aftershocks of the triple orgasm. Sex with the other four orcs were good, too, but the twelve orgasms that came after was nothing compared to the beginning.


    Just being near Luugen makes my pussy twitch¡­


    Liz interrupts my horny reverie, crawling up to me careful not to wake the others. "I was awake towards the end, you really took it like a champ!"


    "My hips don''t feel the same way. I''m still getting mini orgasms."


    "They''ll pass." She pats me on the head. "Thanks for saving us. When the centaurs kidnapped us, I thought we''d spend our whole lives being raped."


    I swallow hard and steady my breathing. "Did you see other women being taken? Like citizens of Parthun?"


    "I did. A whole lot of them." Her head jerks up, optimism filling her eyes. "Their leader came back yesterday with a lot less centaurs, looked like Shallowglade beat them good."


    "Drove them back with a little alchemy!" I say, chuckling. "Did their leader say anything before he left?"


    "Something about a queen and retreating soon. I''m not sure, but it sounded urgent."


    "Oh. I was hoping we''d find out more coming here."


    Even though we managed to save the women and claim the centaur''s forward outpost, I''m not any closer to figuring out Eudora''s true purpose.


    Liz pulls out a smooth purple gemstone and offers it to me. "Could this help? The orc I fucked gave it to me, thought it''d make a nice courting gift."


    "This¡­!" I snatch the gem from her hand and hold it up to my eyes.


    The unmistakable pulsating faint glow, cloudy body, this amethyst is a soul stone¡ª the same gems used during the infusion of a soul into a familiar.


    "An orc found this just laying around?"


    "Yeah. Said he saw it glittering under some leaves and just picked it up."


    A soul stone is beyond measurable value. These crystallized souls take centuries to grow to a usable state, and this one is just ripe. The Witch''s Academy only graduates ten to fifteen students every five years, and isn''t an exaggeration to say they''re bottlenecked by the availability of soul stones.


    Just what kind of familiar were they trying to summon out here?

 24 – Return From Shallowglade

    The way back to Shallowglade is made in awkward silence. I got my wish of sitting on Luugen''s shoulders, but I didn''t expect my body to react so sensitively in being so close.


    My wet crotch has no doubt been soaking the nape of his neck. It''s not helping that he had caught on early and started gently shrugging his shoulders. The tender squirming brushes the back of his head against my clit. At some point, I began to grind on it and came three times before begging Luugen for more sex.


    Fortunately for me, he is in the mood. Roga, the other orcs, and the women continue ahead while we stay behind to fuck.


    I''m still pleasantly surprised Gurk is fine with me having sex with the orcs. I had thought he would be ostensibly furious at the idea, yet he urged them to do me. Though, given that goblins enjoy sharing in the fun, it''s only natural that he developed companionship with them¡ª by screwing me.


    Even now during our pit stop, Luugen is fucking the living daylights out of me for the fourth time today, and Gurk is none the happier to just watch. I never took him for a voyeur, but¡­


    Seeing him jerk off to me getting fucked by another demihuman¡­ might be something I can get into¡­


    "I''m cumming again! Oh¡ª nngh¡­ aaaahhh! Kiss me, Luugen! Mmmhmm, chu! Chu! Shlllrrrpp¡­!"


    The two of us lay there cuddling in the aftermath, his meaty hands stroke my backside down to the cheeks. Laying on an orc offers a comforting heat I can''t find with Gurk. Despite a martial lifestyle in the wilderness, their bodies are smooth like silken sheets.


    I poke at the big orc''s belly. "I thought you were into farm girls."


    "Well, Clem talked up a storm about how good your mouth was."


    "That''s right¡­ I vaguely remember you telling me that."


    That means the whole town knows what I did. Well¡­ after we get back, what I did out here probably won''t be a secret anymore either.


    "Then seeing you and the goblin go at it, I couldn''t hold back anymore."


    "Aha¡­ I guess neither could I. Though, taking five orcs at once is not something I want to try ever again."


    My legs and hips are still sore, and I may need to rest for a day in Shallowglade before I can move properly again.


    "How about I be your only orc from now on? Let me take you as my wife." Luugen asks seriously, his embrace tightening around me.


    "W-w-w-what?? I can''t¡ª I mean, erm¡­ "


    Marriage? With an orc?! Sex with demihumans is bad enough, but what would my coven say about me being wed to an orc?


    "I don''t mind the sex, but the marriage is a little much. We hardly even know each other!"


    The look of determination in his eyes falter, but just as quickly as he gives up, new hope reignites his resolve.


    "Then¡­ I''ll just have to keep making love to you until you say yes!"


    Luugen tosses me onto my back, positioning his dick at the entrance of my pussy. "Wait, I''m not¡ª AAaaahhhhh!"


    ***


    Rescuing their women was a much bigger deal than I expected. The key to the orcs'' survival is by reproduction, after all. Since human women are hard to come by, and their union can only produce male offspring, it makes them a scarce resource.


    I receive a hero''s welcome upon returning to Shallowglade. The whole town pours into the street to cheer my name. Some of the orcs try to court me while the women ask me the honor of taking their son''s virginity.


    Receiving their lavish praise puts me in an awkward spot because the real hero is Rio. His gluttonous soul is a lot more powerful than I initially believed. Perhaps I''m the incompetent one who couldn''t draw out his latent strength. If he can knock down trees like a lumberjack cutting saplings, what else can he topple?


    Moreover, how much stronger can he become if he continues to eat?


    Not wanting to get roped into the orgy that follows their celebration, I retire back to the cabin. Luugen drops me off by the door, after refusing his hand several more times and parting with a long kiss, he wishes me well to join the town''s ongoing merriment.


    Using my staff as a crutch, I hobble over to my bed and plop down into it. I''ve regained some control of my legs, I''ll just be walking with a little limp for a while.


    Before I came to the Weeping Expanse, I could never have imagined milking orc dick with my pussy. At least not willingly. Sure I was a little promiscuous during the early years of the Witch''s Academy, but¡­ Am I receiving divine punishing for not taking my covenant seriously?


    Headmaster Anora''s going to get a kick out of my next report, I''m sure of it.


    I pull the soul stone from my satchel and inspect its cloudy surface. Rio hops onto bed. He makes himself comfortable just out of my reach, his eyes fixed on what''s in my hands.


    "Rio, you''re not allowed to eat this. Another soul will just rip you into oblivion." I warn.


    "Mraaa~"


    "What do you think? Should I summon another familiar? Would you be jealous if I start loving it more?" My familiar stretches and yawns, then crawls even further out of reach. "Riiioooo!"


    Despite having grown in strength, he hasn''t demanded any more or less magic from me. It''s the same sustained output since the moment we bonded. Maybe I can keep this stone a secret and summon a second familiar.


    Wait¡­ there''s no way I could hide something like that from Headmaster. Familiars give off a magical presence, and she''d sense their unique signatures belong to me instantly.


    ***


    The next day, I recover enough to make the journey back home. Yet against my protest, the orcs insisted they escort me back just in case. Luugen and Fergus volunteered to and, much to their disappointment, I made it explicitly clear that there is to be no more sex.


    Miuna is contained in a rickety bucket and loaded onto a wagon pulled by Luugen. Her gelatinous form bounces with excitement.


    "How exactly does slime division work with split consciousness? Are you aware of your other self?" I ask, procuring a parchment and quill to take notes.


    "I am! I''m both riding in this bucket and being ejaculated on by Clem and seven other orcs."


    "That''s¡ª ahem, didn''t need to know that much."


    Slimes have no true consciousness, they are but matter broken down to its most basic molecular structure held together by dense magic crystals. Smaller slimes disintegrate if the crystal core in their bodies are destroyed. However, larger slimes like Miuna will have long dissolved and absorbed the core, expanding in both size and corrosiveness. They continue to survive off consuming anything unfortunate enough to cross its path, and eventually decay if starved long enough.


    Miuna, the talking red slime, appears to be so much more.


    "Do you remember if you were born with a core? Like a crystal in your body?"


    It flattens itself in the bucket and then rises slightly. "Nope. As far as I can remember, nothing in me."


    "But how did you know about your unique ability?"


    "I dunno. I was hungry and that was the first thing in my mind. When I asked the orcs, they were spooked, but all it took was one curious piggy and the rest followed suit."


    "Eehhh??"


    Luugen is at the front, pulling the wagon. He scratches his head and laughs nervously. "We orcs will try anything."


    "Uh, Miss Witch? Were you expecting company?" Fergus, who is ahead of us pulling another wagon full of our belongings, halts his approach.


    Luugen also stops, he perches a club on his shoulders as though expecting a fight. He helps me out of the wagon, and we join Fergus at the edge of the clearing.


    Sure enough, there are about nine knights bearing the Parthun heraldry of the moon. Their armor and weapons seem too fancy to be guards from Durai, so they must have come from the capital or another village.


    They skulk about the great hollow, several of them peeking into the windows and climbing into the underground farm. All of them keep a wide berth as they move around the anoragrathi. Which means this isn''t the first thing they came by.


    What would they want with me?


    I brush the dirt from my robes and step into the clearing. Luugen puts a hand on my shoulder, and Gurk tugs at my sleeve.


    "I need you all to stay here, don''t come out under any circumstances." I warn. Rio floats next to me purring. "And, you. Behave."


    "Nya!"


    All of the soldiers immediately reach for their weapons upon seeing my arrival. One of them, his beard spilling out of his chainmail coif, holds a hand up. "Lady Ellori, you return at last!"


    "Do I have King Marcus to thank for receiving your visit today?"


    Every one of them moves with the grace of a newborn flamingo as they surround me. These soldiers couldn''t be more nervous. Are they here because I did something wrong? I don''t recall having done anything to draw the kingdom''s ire.


    "Captain of the eastern borders of Parthun, Wendall Claude. We''re here under reports that there are goblins lurking the area?"


    "The only goblin tribe close enough to pose a threat to Durai has been dealt with. You may ask the village elders to verify my claims."


    Captain Wendall puts a hand on me and caresses my arm. "Eye-witness reports of a goblin living here. You wouldn''t happen to have seen one would you?"


    "I assure you, if I had, I would have taken care of it." The coarse touch of his leather gloves gives me goosebumps. I don''t like the tone of his voice, and I don''t like where this is going.


    "Must be tiring out here in the lonesome. Even if you''re a witch, you''re still a woman. Couldn''t be that you''re keeping a goblin around to fill that cunt of yours?"


    I push his hand away with my staff. "I''m afraid I can''t accommodate you at this time. Please leave so that I may return to work¡ª kuh! Shit¡­!"


    I''m shoved hard and fall backwards onto the ground. My staff is wrenched away from me before I can even incant a spell. The other knight lunge from behind to pin my arms.


    "I''m¡ª I''m here to help Parthun! What are you doing? Let go¡­!"


    "King Marcus relies too much on the occult. You lot are nothing but trouble waiting to happen. " Captain Wendall unbuckles his girdle. "It''s time you whores learn place."

 25 – Miracella Dawncrest, the Witch of Envy

    The Parthun knights have me pinned firmly on the ground. I can''t so much as reach for my satchel without having my arm stomped on.


    "Cover her mouth, boys. Never know with these ones."


    "Please¡ª mmh!!" A filthy rag is stuffed into my mouth.


    It would be a simple matter for Rio or the orcs to deal with them. But if they find out I''m in the company of demihumans, what would the kingdom think?


    Do I just accept this?


    I don''t want it¡­


    I don''t want their filthy hands on me¡­!


    "My, my, my. Who are these insolent wretches that dare lay a finger on my precious Ellori?"


    That voice. It couldn''t be¡­?


    "Kraaa! Kraa!"


    A black bird¡ª no, raven, with glinting red eyes soars just above the knights'' heads. There''s only one witch I know who has a red-eyed raven familiar.


    Captain Wendall spins around, sword drawn. He trips on the trousers at his ankles. The other knights follow suit, but their swords clatter to the ground. They claw at their necks as a bubble of water envelops their heads.


    "Ahh! Aaaaahhh!! Blurp¡­ glurp¡­"


    One by one the knights drop to the ground clutching necks. Sacs of water around their heads robs them of air, slowly drowning them in an unnatural bubble.


    "I came to see my junior only to find her assaulted. My, oh, my. I knew I couldn''t let you out of my sight."


    "M-Mira?!" I cough out the rag, trying to catch my breath.


    Dressed in the same Academy robes, short platinum hair framing pale porcelain cheeks and a sinister grin, another witch has come to my rescue. With eyes as crimson as the familiar perched on her shoulders, is none other than Miracella Dawncrest.


    She blows me a kiss and says, "Just a moment, darling."


    "Mira, wait! They''re¡ª"


    The silver-haired witch snaps her finger, silencing the knights and encasing their heads in a tomb of ice. I watch in horror as they drop to the ground with a hard crash, shattering on impact. The ground begins to open up, swallowing their limp bodies whole and then shutting them beneath the earth.


    All that''s left is Captain Wendall, whose bubble of water has yet to freeze over. Mira kneels down before him and sneers.


    "I shall let you live under the condition you bark. Blow one bubble for no  blow two for yes."


    The captain, having turned blue in the face, vainly musters up what air is left in his lungs to blow bubbles.


    "Good doggy." She flicks a wrist, popping the bubble of water.


    "Cough! R...uff¡­ cough¡­ ruff¡­!"


    Mira dangles a burning herb in front of his face and whispers, "Anu fel ra''ami. It''s too bad a band of giants crushed your knights and feasted on their remains. Fortunately, Ellori took care of them. Now scram."


    "Th¡ª thank you¡­ for your service." Are his final words to us before he walks off.


    Mira throws her arms around me, knocking me to the ground again. "Ahh! It''s so good to see you again!"


    "Mm¡­ Mira, you just slaughtered Parthun knights. The very kingdom I''m supposed to be protecting!"


    Mira simply blinks, her long eyelashes fluttering in confusion. "Were they not brigands?"


    "Were their plate armor emblazoned with the moon not a dead giveaway?!"


    "O-oh¡­ Headmaster is going to have my head for this¡­" Mira''s bravado diminishes to a more subdued panic.


    "I''m going to be sick¡­ I can''t believe you just killed them so casually."


    "I couldn''t help it! My mind''s still on edge from the events over in Randover."


    "You charmed him, but who knows how long that will last... More importantly, why are you here? I didn''t receive any letters about you coming."


    Mira brushes the dirt from my robes and returns my staff. She''s always had a habit of spoiling me and going as far as treating me as family. Even though she''s only two years my senior, it feels like she treats me an entire generation apart.


    "I came as soon as Headmaster Anora got the approval. I was first and only one in line to volunteer." She says, seemingly pleased with her underhanded deeds.


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    An ethereal owl perches on my shoulder and deposits a scroll into my hand before disappearing. The contents of the letter reads,


    Ellori,


    I''ve been given the okay to send a second witch to Parthun. Strangely, only


    one applicant volunteered to go, the others were terrified to approach me.


    That idiot Miracella Dawncrest will be your backup. I know you two have


    history, so working together shouldn''t be a problem.


    Miracella''s original ward is Randover Kingdom on the opposite side of the


    continent. She should arrive, in haste, at about two weeks'' ride. Make sure


    to prepare some living arrangements for her.


    Yours,


    Headmaster Anora.


    I have to go over the letter twice and double check if my eyes were deceiving me. "Mira, it says here it would take two weeks to get here."


    "Heh. I just got here a little early." She shrugs.


    "A little? You arrived before the courier did!"


    "Oh, that doesn''t matter. What does matter is I''m here now, and you can rest your little¡ª " Mira yanks my arm, pulling me behind her. She raises her staff eastward. "Reveal yourselves, lest you wish to fertilize the forest."


    "It''s okay, they''re friendly!" I step between her and the demihumans emerging into view.


    "Friendly¡­ with orcs and goblins?"


    ***


    "I see." Mira says after a long silence that followed after explaining everything leading up to now.


    It''s inevitable, and only right that Mira knows all that happened since she will be assisting me. Even though it was embarrassing to recount every single one of my sexual encounters, I had to for the sake of transparency. As witches bound to the covenant, we are to treat each sister as an extension of ourselves.


    Mira removes her legs from Luugen''s back, and then rests it on top of Fergus. The two of them have been prostrating head down since we came inside. Mira wouldn''t have them in the house any other way.


    Meanwhile, Gurk is fanning Mira with an oversized palm leaf she conjured from a sapling. It seems, and this is almost expected, her sentiment towards demihumans are less welcoming.


    "So¡­ so, as you understand, we may have no choice but to work with the other races."


    Mira produces a pipe similar to mine, sprinkles a mix of herbs I don''t recognize, and takes a long drag of its fumes. She gestures for Gurk to come closer and blows the smoke into his face, causing him to dry heave.


    "I could kill the three of you filthy mongrels as easily as brushing dust from my shoulder. Give thanks to Ellori, for I grant you clemency by her kindness."


    I receive an embarrassing round of thanks from both orcs and Gurk.


    Parthun is my domain to begin with, and that extends to the Weeping Expanse. For Mira to show up here and prance around like she owns the place is infuriating. Worse yet, with her here, I won''t get a chance to have sex with Gurk anymore.


    "This is getting out of hand." I say, slamming the table. "You may be older than me, but this is my house, Mira. Don''t go thinking you can treat my guests like they''re beneath you!"


    "But, Ell¡ª"


    "No buts! It was like this at the Academy, too. You scared away every boy that tried to get close to me. I thought I''d get my freedom here, but you just had to come and ruin everything!"


    My words cut deep as Mira clutches her chest. "Kh¡ª You''re right, I''m sorry! Please, don''t hate me, Ellori!"


    She buries her face into my robes, clutching onto me with trembling hands.


    This sharp change isn''t unfamiliar to me. She always gets weak when I get angry. Usually what follows is¡­


    "If it pleases you, shall I bring out the whip?"  She glances up, eyes dilated and panting heavily.


    I try to push her off of me. "No whip! Argh!"


    "It''s been soooo loooonnggg! Ellloorrriiii!"


    "Ah, goodness. Why you of all people?"

 26 – Unsettling Times

    Once everything is unloaded from the wagon, Luugen and Fergus gladly go their way. Being under the presence of a witch like Miracella Dawncrest probably spooked them worse than the wards.


    When we were still attending Academy, Mira boasted the highest marks in academia and practical arts. She''s never been afraid of demonstrating her aptitude as a witch, and her innate talent allows her to excel in just about anything. It''s why no one was surprised when she summoned a greater soul of the deadly sins¡ª envy.


    Talos, the black raven antagonizing my familiar and chasing him around the field, was imbued with the envious soul. Unique to the seven sins, envy can replicate a witch''s incantations yet expends no additional magic. It''s believed that such familiars can also draw strength in reflection of their master''s envy.


    Given her capable background, it stands to reason that she may know more about the soul stone than I do.


    Mira rolls the purple gem between her fingers, occasionally weaving it from the pinky to the thumb, and then over again the opposite way.


    "There''s no way to actually determine what soul is inhabiting this. Though, there''s no doubt in my mind this is a ripe soul." She says conclusively, setting the gem back on the table.


    "Should we send it back to the Academy?"


    "Why? You found it. Treat yourself to another familiar." Mira scoffs. She takes a long drag from her pipe and expels the fumes into the air.


    "I don''t want to get in trouble with Headmaster Anora. Besides, we don''t know what the summoning ritual will bring."


    "We could always experiment with it. How often do you use a soul stone as an alchemy ingredient? Never. ''Too expensive!'' That hag is always telling us."


    The worst that could happen is we accidentally summon a wrathful soul and not have the strength to subdue it.


    "I''ll just put this in the box of things to not mess with¡­ along with Headmaster Anora''s seeds¡­"


    I glance up to see Mira staring daggers at Gurk who has hidden himself at the stairs leading down to the baths.


    "S-shall I show you the slime now?" I offer, trying to divert her attention away from the goblin.


    "Very well."


    ***


    We head down to the underground garden where Miuna had been poured onto the crystals. Its corrosive and regenerative slime body is already hard at work expediting the production. Soon, I''ll have a steady source of magic crystals for both Mira and myself.


    "Uwah, it''s the scary witch!" Miuna exclaims as we walk in.


    Mira taps her staff against the container holding Miuna. "Ho? It does speak, and its first words to me means to cause offense? Shall I freeze it over?"


    "N-no¡­" Miuna shrinks in size, quivering.


    To my horror, Mira reaches out to touch the red slime. However, Miuna flattens itself to avoid contact.


    "Do not avoid me, creature!"


    Mira reaches down with both hands, but Miuna continues to form its body in strange shapes to avoid being touched. I have to wrench Mira away before she hurts herself or the slime.


    "What are you doing?! You''re going to lose a hand!" I push Mira away and set myself between her and Miuna.


    "Oh, pshh. There is a two-second window between the moment of contact and applying a neutralizer before any lasting damage can happen."


    "Education was supposed to make you cautious, not reckless!" I say, shaking my head.


    A light goes off in Mira''s head. She grabs my shoulders and says, "Slimes usually have a magical crystal core. What if we feed the soul stone to it?"


    "You''re insane."


    "It''s just a thought. The worst that will happen is the slime will degenerate and collapse on itself."


    "I don''t wanna die!" Miuna puffs itself up in the container.


    Fortunately for Miuna and myself, Mira''s inquisitive nature leads her back upstairs where her eyes settle on the anoragrathi. She approaches them without caution and bends down to inspect the buds.


    "Are these¡­"


    "Mira¡ª don''t touch them!"


    The tentacles spring up from the ground and latch onto Mira''s limbs. Just like the first day, she''s entangled as I was, and is now at the mercy of Headmaster Anora''s dumb plants.


    "Is this supposed to happen?!" She yells, trying to close her legs but the tentacles are far too strong for her. More stems and roots emerge from the ground in response to her struggle. They slip under her robes, teasing her body underneath. "Unhand me! I shall not accept bondage play from anyone other than Ellori!"


    Hold on. Isn''t this exactly the kind of play Mira''s into? Should I just leave her?


    "Oh¡ª oh? It''s trying to penetrate me?! Ellori, don''t look¡ª nngh¡­ I mean, please look! Aaah¡­ Being teased while you watch¡­ isn''t so bad¡­ kuh!"


    I can see the tendrils'' outlines against her breasts. They''re making circles around her nipples and spreading across her body.


    "I''m going to go back inside. You have fun out here."


    At least while she''s preoccupied, I can get some much needed alone time with Gurk.


    "H-How cold! We haven''t seen each other in years and this is how you treat me??"


    "I know it''s what you want. Just be a good girl and take it." I say, eager to get back inside.


    "To be so thoughtful yet disregarding of my concern¡­ Unnnaahhh!!


    ***


    After I have my fill of Gurk, and the anoragrathi of Mira, I help her into the baths to wash off the goo. I can already tell having her here is going to be a handful. But that''s the tradeoff of having one of the more powerful witches of the Academy help me.


    "What do you think Eudora is doing all the way out here?" I ask Mira as I brush her silky platinum hair.


    "It does nothing to ponder on that which you have no clues to. We''ll hear it from her own mouth, bit by bit with my hands around her throat."


    "Ehh¡­ do you have a personal stake in this?"


    I wasn''t around when Eudora Faust attended the Witch''s Academy. I did learn, however, that she was in her final year around the time Mira became a student.


    Mira sunk an inch into the water and kicked at some bubbles. "The witch behind the Randover incident squeaked out a single name as she bled out in my arms¡ª Eudora."


    "T-They''re connected?" I choke out at the startling revelation.


    "I wonder? But as I''ve said, it does nothing to dwell on such things." Mira turns around to play with my hair instead. "Pop quiz, darling: What is Edith''s Prerogative?"


    "Oh, oh! It''s the philosophical theory that a witch powerful enough to see no equal will inevitably betray the covenant."


    "Correct." Mira pats my head. "It is the covenant''s duty¡ª every witch sworn to it must keep each other in check. Eudora saw herself as peerless, and thus believed she needn''t answer to anyone beneath her."


    That same irresponsibility is what led to the persecution of witchcraft centuries ago. When Eudora was assigned to one of the greater northern empires, she manipulated her way to the throne. A single witch toppled a thousand-year dynasty in a single year simply to demonstrate that she could.


    I wasn''t there for her trial, but I was told the crazed witch was made to kneel before the covenant and Council of Kings. Apparently, as the jury announced the verdict of the death sentence, she merely laughed. She laughed until her body melted away in what turned out to be a complex illusion spell.


    Eudora had everyone fooled, and it was on that day she became known as the Cackling Witch.


    Headmaster Anora and her allies walked a tightrope to narrowly avoid a second inquisition. One that would have likely ended witchcraft for good. Powerful as we are, witches are humbled by being few in numbers. A sizable coalition of kingdoms would easily have us erased from the history books.


    Tensions between nations and witches have stagnated in recent decades, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say Eudora''s transgressions have united the two closer than the last hundred years combined.


    "On the topic of rogue witches, what exactly happened in Randover?"


    Mira cupped a handful of water to pour over my head. "The cur tapped the King of Randover''s younger brother with a mind-maggot and incited a rebellion. She wanted a kingdom of her own. I introduced her to the kingdom of damnation instead."


    "Are the two of us enough to beat Eudora?"


    "Enough of this dull talk."


    Mira draws me tighter into her embrace, nuzzling her face into my dampened hair. It''s been a while since we''ve felt the comfort of each other''s skin. Warm and smooth, tenderly she strokes my hair and shoulders.


    Our friendship was a unique one.


    One that drew awkward glances from our colleagues, but none of them dared speak up about it for fear of angering Mira. I don''t quite remember how it started¡ª this very physically intimate friendship that we share. I know only that we became fast friends since my very first day attending the Witch''s Academy.


    "Do not fear Eudora, darling. She is but one witch, and we are two."


    Mira''s cooing sends shivers up my spine. Her very touch makes me melt. Her lips draw close, but before we kiss, Gurk crashes down from the stairs in a panic.


    "Bold of you to interrupt, creature." Mira points a finger crackling with energy at Gurk.


    "Gurk sorry! But something happening outside!"


    The water around us ripples violently, and the ground shakes with cataclysmic tremors. Mira and I quickly dress and arm ourselves. We race upstairs, past the vials toppling from the shelves.


    As soon as we get outside, it''s clear something is happening that shouldn''t.


    "You''ve been here longer than I, darling. Is that¡­ normal?"


    Towards the east, a massive stone pillar¡ª or rather, a tower rises into the sky. It''s so tall, we need to crane our necks to see the top.


    Mira uncorks a vial from her person, pours it into her mouth, and grabs me by the shoulders. Our lips make contact, her tongue screwing open my mouth to allow the liquid to flow down my throat.


    "Jump." She says, taking my hand.


    The two of us leap into the air, the levitation potion carries us high and past the canopy. The sight before us takes our breath away. More stone towers emerge, shooting past the verdant ceiling of the Weeping Expanse.


    Flying around them, just barely visible to the human eyes, a number of winged beasts soar around the towers¡ª Wyverns, manticores, harpies, and even¡­ dragons.


    "No¡­" I answer. "That''s not normal at all."

 27 – The Hard Decisions

    Word of strange stone towers appearing all over the Weeping Expanse spread across Parthun like wildfire. King Marcus sent his most trusted, High Magistrate Semyon, along with a number of soldiers to my protection and hoped I could shed some light on the phenomenon.


    "Unfortunately, we''re also at a loss, Your Excellency." I explain.


    Semyon chews on his thumbnail and glances up at the canopy. "With every day that passes, those flying monstrosities grow bolder in encroaching our farmlands. It''s got the elders of Durai in talks of moving west to seek refuge."


    "That might be the best course of action. There''s only so much Mira and I can do to keep¡ª"


    "Durai fields thousands of acres worth of harvests, feeding a large portion of the eastern side of Parthun. You understand we cannot afford to lose these lands?"


    The few dragons that we''ve seen have remained perched at the top of the towers. Only several manticores and wyverns have crept their way past the wards.


    Since these are unnatural spawns, Mira and I have free reign to kill as many as we deem fit. For the most part, we''ve dealt with anything that came too close to the great hollow. But for them to escape past our notice isn''t beyond our expectations. It was inevitable.


    "I understand, but the villagers are in danger if they stay!"


    "Isn''t it your duty to keep them safe? To keep Parthun safe? Fix this. King Marcus mobilized one-hundred soldiers from our army to be at your disposal. Use them and deal with this problem."


    High Magistrate Semyon spits on the ground before me and rides off on his horse.


    A hundred soldiers are now building an outpost by the river where the Gurk''s former tribe used to be. Another smaller group is posted within the boundaries of my great hollow. Many of them look ill-equipped to deal with bandits let alone a dragon.


    Mira returns from advising the senior officer at the outpost. She whistles to me to signal her approach. There is a harsh scowl adorns her face.


    "Whatever happened to my alone time with Ellori? Now this forest is not only filled with beasts, it is rife with the rancid smell of steel and sweat." Mira says, then pulling deep from her pipe.


    "I don''t like it either, but King Marcus holds authority over us here."


    "It''s beginning to look a lot like Randover. I ended one war, only to find myself in another." Mira leans against the garden beds. She empties her pipe, and then plucks a leaf from the sephalothanes. Liquid is pulled from the leaf, drying it, and is crushed into her pipe. "The ones in the forest will likely all die by the morning."


    "What?!" I exclaim. "We have to help them!"


    Mira grabs my hand to keep me from going. "This is for the best. When news of their slaughter goes back to that idiot Semyon and King Marcus, they will know to leave this to us."


    "A hundred people, Mira¡­"


    "You''re trembling, darling." She brushes her fingers against my cheek. "Know that unless they do not take this matter seriously, more will die. Like those Durai villagers."


    Headmaster Anora and King Marcus entrusted me to safeguard the Kingdom of Parthun. Is it right to just let those soldiers die? What if she''s wrong and the High Magistrate only ends up sending more? But if Mira is right¡­ he may consider evacuating the nearby villages.


    "Did you have to make choices like this in Randover?"


    I can scarcely believe myself, looking for a reason, logic, some moral sense in not following through with her suggestion. It''s cruel, heartless, but the scholarly side of me believes this is the only way.


    Mira hands me her pipe and urges me to take in its fumes. "I let many villages burn simply because the next one over had more people to save. It will not be your fault. If the Headmaster ever asks, tell her it was my decision."


    "But Parthun is my... uhh¡­domain..." My train of thought becomes foggy, then my vision follows suit. "Mira¡­ what did¡­ you¡­"


    ***


    I''m awakened by the chirping birds just outside of the window. Gurk is folding fresh bed sheets and storing them in the mahogany drawer I had brought from Grathir.


    "I don''t recall teaching you how to do laundry." I say yawning, brain still groggy from waking up.


    "Mistress awake! Gurk scared when Mistress collapsed. Other mistress says to watch Mistress, but not touch Mistress or else Gurk become frog soup."


    "Mira threatened you¡ª wait. The Parthun soldiers! what happened?"


    "They perished. As expected." Mira says, coming upstairs. "Good work, creature. Perhaps I shall serve you a reward."


    "N-no need! Gurk fine just serving!" He stuffs the last bedsheet into the drawer and scurries downstairs.


    Mira takes a seat on the bed and says, "A pack of manticores bore down on them last night. 94 casualties, six in critical condition but nothing your potions couldn''t heal. You should rejoice. The remaining soldiers sent a letter to Semyon requesting a retreat¡ª"


    "There''s nothing to rejoice about!"


    The burden of almost a hundred deaths weigh down my heart. To even let one of them die would have been a tragedy. This will plague me for the rest of my life.


    "94¡­ they had family, Mira. They were important to someone, just like how you''re important to me."


    Is this the difference between a witch who''s seen war and one who hasn''t? Is Eudora like this? Or worse?


    "If¡ª if it pleases you, I mapped out all towers within a fifty kilometer radius of here!"


    Mira rolls out a large map and sprinkles dust over it, coaxing the ink to life. Illusory trees spring forth from the parchment, birds and clouds fill the skies. Dozens of pillars larger than the trees shoot past the canopy.


    It never occurred to me to create a map myself. I didn''t think to do so because the Weeping Expanse is just forest as far as the eye can see. But these are unusual circumstances that call for thinking outside of the box.


    At a glance, the map seems to accurately depict the location of each tower. The most alarming thing about them is how well-spaced out they are. Almost as if there is a purposeful pattern to them.


    There are two that are relatively close to us. The tower due east is the one we saw first, and the other is north...


    "Oh, no. Kati''s tribe is right in front of a tower!"


    "Kati?" Mira echoes after me.


    "A kobold tribe. They''re protected by a guardian dryad, but who knows how long they can last so close to a tower."


    I grab my stuff and turn back to Mira to stand my ground. "They showed me nothing but hospitality. I will not abandon them."


    "In that case, I can''t very well let their goodwill to you go uncompensated."


    "You mean it??"


    Mira gets off the bed and whistles for Talos. The avian familiar lands on her shoulders and, if my eyes aren''t deceiving me, bows his head in my direction.


    "Kaw!"


    "It''s been some time since I''ve seen Talos in action. Have you gotten stronger?" I brush a finger over Talos'' firm head.


    "Mraaauuu!"


    Rio hops onto my shoulder and swats at Talos, but Mira''s familiar takes the attack in stride and turns his head away.


    "Lead the way, darling. Talos and I are with you."

 28 – The First Tower

    I head into the underground garden to find Miuna panicking. Its gelatinous form trembles like a human would in terror. The great hollow should be safe for the time being, so I don''t see any reason for it to be scared.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask.


    "Shallowglade is under attack! Big tiger-like flying things are sieging the town."


    "Manticores¡­"


    My worst fears manifest. I can only be in so many places at once. Mira and I can split up, but doing so deprives us of our united strength. There''s no telling what we''ll encounter, meaning one wrong move and it''s over.


    "Miuna, how are the orcs holding up?" I swallow the lump in my throat expecting the worst.


    "They''ve mostly barricaded themselves in. Those tiger things occasionally jump over the wall, but the orcs have been able to beat some back. I can''t imagine what will happen if the barricade breaks¡­"


    Orcs are resilient. A large enough group can even give an adult dragon trouble, but it''s not like they''re invincible. Eventually they''ll be too injured to fight, and manticores are the type to play with prey.


    As much as I want to make sure Luugen and Miuna''s other half are safe, I have no choice but to let Shallowglade fend for themselves. Kati''s tribe comes first, and I need to repay Flora for her gift.


    I reach into the tub. Miuna''s body withdraws to let me pick up three matured magic crystals. The glistening stones are dull in color. They have yet to fill to capacity in mana but should suffice in a pinch.


    Magic crystals have a number of uses. Their main purpose is to provide a source of mana if a witch ever exhausts their own well. I can also brew mana draughts to increase potency, but we''re running short on time. For now, I''ll just have to make do with what I have on hand.


    Miuna''s body continues to shake. I wish there was something I can do to ease its mind. Bringing it with us isn''t an option; it would just slow us down.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to take a quick detour, and you''ll see me in Shallowglade in no time. For now, you''ll be safe in my great hollow."


    "B-Best of luck, Ellori!"


    Hmmm. That reminds me. I still haven''t drank Miuna''s secretion to protect myself from the forest''s miasma. With all that''s going on recently hasn''t left me an open window to do so. It''ll have to wait until we save the kobold tribe and Shallowglade.


    Come to think of it¡­


    The other two in my company will have to drink it too¡­


    I can''t imagine how that''s going to turn out. Mira definitely won''t be happy about it with Gurk around.


    The two of them are outside ready to depart. Gurk has a short sword sheathed to his waist that I didn''t see before.


    "Gurk find this on ground. Want to use to help Mistresses!"


    "A few enhancements and even a goblin can slay a minotaur." Mira suggests.


    One of the soldiers must have forgotten to take it back.


    "That''s perfect. I was thinking about equipping him with a weapon anyway. Do you know how to use it, Gurk?"


    He unsheathes the weapon and swings it around a few times. He has to wield it with two hands to keep balance. Even for a short sword, it''s unwieldy in his grip.


    Mira opens her robes to reveal dozens of vials fixed to the belt on her waist. "I had to flash brew some elixirs. They should serve us well, but¡­"


    Flash brewing is the alchemical process of concocting potions without using mandragoras to stabilize the final compound. Potions and elixirs brewed this way can have adverse side effects, and imbibing too many can fatally poison the imbiber.


    The covenant doesn''t explicitly forbid flash brewing, but those who actively pursue alchemy this way aren''t looked upon kindly. As witches striving to perfect our trade in both witchcraft and alchemy, bastardizing one''s own skill is the pinnacle of shame.


    "Well, desperate measures¡­"


    I hand Mira two of the magic crystals, but she pushes them back into my hands.


    "I much rather you hang on to them, darling. I could never forgive myself if harm came your way."


    With the preparations complete, we take off in the direction of the kobold tribe. Mira and I drink a stamina draught and an elixir of speed. The combination of both potions allows us to make haste without tiring, cutting the travel time in half.


    Gurk is hanging on to my back. Thanks to my endless stamina, he isn''t too much of a burden.


    Our familiars went ahead to act as vanguard. Thanks to our bond, we can see through their eyes to anticipate any potential dangers.


    Mira''s eyes are glazed over and glowing. She''s seeing through Talos'' eyes right now. That should normally rob her own sight, but she''s still deftly maneuvering over uneven terrain.


    Thanks to her, we''re able to keep an eye on what''s above while Rio keeps an eye on the ground ahead.


    "We''re getting close." Mira says, her eyes flicking in every direction as she''s hijacking Talos'' vision. "There''s something strange with the tower. Roots are encroaching up the stone walls."


    "That must be Flora''s doing!"


    Their camp comes quickly into view, but it looks deserted. I slow down my approach and hijack Rio''s vision who''s already inside the camp. Some of the kobolds are huddled up inside their tents. There should be more of them somewhere.


    "Ellori¡ª"


    My vision is no longer in the kobold tribe but in the forest instead. Mira has stopped some paces behind me. I let Gurk down and we fall back to her.


    "What is it?" I ask, the exhaustion is catching up to me as both potions are wearing off.


    "There is fighting at the base of the tower. A number of kobolds lie in a bloody heap, and there is a forest nymph¡ª no, dryad? Wyverns are bearing down on them."


    "That''s Flora and Kati! We have to hurry!"


    As we make it to the foot of the tower, I''m relieved to see Flora and Kati holding their own against ten wyverns. Most of the kobolds look severely injured and on the brink of death.


    The two-legged beasts screech and claw at roots emerging from the ground. What wyverns lack in strength compared to their dragon cousins, they make up for in large packs. Their ferocity and numbers is what makes them dangerous. Who knows if there are more lurking elsewhere.


    "Aqua vas o''rea!"


    Mira conjures water above the immobilized wyverns. Talos joins in to mimic the spell. Their combined incantations summon a small ocean just above the beasts head.


    "Sap the heat from the water!"


    I catch on to what she''s thinking and follow up on her command.


    "Vanis seuth."


    The incantation takes effect, draining the heat from the water until it becomes a massive block of ice suspended in air. Mira snaps her finger, dropping the frozen bed and flattening the wyverns.


    A shadow begins to shrink at our feet with increasing speed. A shrieking wyvern dives at me with its claws out. Rio hops onto my shoulder and launches into the air, knocking it to the ground. Gurk rushes over to plunge his sword into its head, silencing it for good.


    "Hahaha¡ª aahh¡­ how refreshing!" Mira slaps my butt then goes to fill her pipe for a smoke.


    "S-Savior has come and brought help!" Kati comes running to us out of breath.


    Flora bows in her approach. "Your timing is fortuitous, Savior Ellori."


    I help them administer restoration potions to the injured kobolds. Since I only have a limited supply, I have to withhold some and provide first aid instead. Flora is none the happier to see her devotees lively again.


    Rio lays down next to me. His mouth is stained red from the blood of the wyvern he''d just devoured. There isn''t so much as a trace of bones left.


    "Nyaa¡ª buuurrp!"


    "I see the size of your company has grown, Savior." Flora says, referring to Mira and Talos.


    "Hmmm." Mira leans into Flora to inspect her like she would an alchemical reagent. "Are all forest nymphs as voluptuous as yourself? You may not be as endowed as Ellori, but¡ª "


    I push Mira away.


    "Uhm¡­"


    "Ignore her. Are the roots around the tower yours?" I ask, trying to draw the group back to the situation at hand.


    The stone tower is enormous. It looks like there could be a whole city inside with how immense the circumference is. Being in front of one, we can''t even see the peak with all the clouds and trees in the way.


    "Yes. I sealed it to prevent additional creatures from flooding out."


    Mira stops dragging from her pipe and asks, "What sort of creatures?"


    "Many kinds. Beasts with obsidian skin, hounds on six legs¡­ some I do not even understand. They have escaped into the forest, and I dared not pursue." Flora says, shaking her head.


    I put a hand on her shoulders to ease her fright. "We''re here to put a stop to this. I need you to unseal the entrance so we can investigate the interior. Close it shut once we''re inside."


    "Very well. Please be careful."


    As we stand by the retracting roots that obstructs the barrier, I can''t help but feel hesitant. Mira doesn''t look too good either, likely not thrilled about fighting again. For how strong she is, only I know how weak she can be.


    I reach out to take her hand, and she returns the gesture smiling and tightening her grip.


    It feels good to be reunited with Mira. I couldn''t think of anyone else to watch my back despite her quirks.


    When the thick roots part, all we see is an alcove embedded into the side of the tower. On the cobblestone ground is something very familiar to us¡ª especially to witches.


    "A magic circle?" Mira echoes my suspicions.


    Hundreds of intricate runes rotate, humming with magical energies. Their colors cycle from red to blue, and occasionally lose color completely.


    "No doubt a transportation circle." I say.


    I take Gurk''s hand on my other side, and he''s relieved that I didn''t forget him. How could I?


    We step onto the platform together. A beam of light shoots up beneath us, chilling and scorching at the same time.


    Just as the light becomes too blinding, an impact takes my breath away. I open my eyes to see not cobblestone or marble walls, but...


    Sand.


    Above me, there is no longer the green canopy of trees and detritus. I can see the moon and stars above. And before me, not an expanse of overgrown roots and shrubbery, but sand. Mounds upon mounds of dunes.


    Then my breath. My throat and tongue are instantly parched. The air is so hot it burns my nose.


    There is one thing I see. It''s not too far. I can make out a triangular building made of large rectangular stones. That must be a pyramid.


    Only several places in the world come to mind when I think of sand. Jahreed, High Saquin, Mordalus¡­ did the teleportation circle take us to one of these places¡­?


    Or perhaps this is a forged world?


    "For now, we should¡ª"


    That''s when I notice my hands are empty. My companions are no longer by my side. Only sand every which way I turn.


    "You''ve got to be joking!"

 29 – Three Riddles to the Truth

    With no idea where I am or where my companions are, the only place I can start looking is that pyramid in the distance. I hope the others are okay. Mira is probably freaking out right about now. I wonder if they''re even together or in the same place as I am.


    Since I can''t hijack Rio''s vision, it must mean he''s not anywhere nearby either.


    There doesn''t appear to be any monsters in the immediate surroundings. Were things really coming out of the teleportation circle like Flora said? It''s possible the runes weren''t calibrated correctly, and I was thrown elsewhere.


    As I get to the stone structure, I find an entrance leading under the pyramid. Unlike the ones in Jahreed, there are no hieroglyphs decorating the walls or massive statues of elder gods.


    Instead, I stand before a grand chamber devoid of any ornaments or furnishings. A large crumbling effigy rests at the end of the room. It has a feline body and the face of a human. Between its front legs is a closed door, the only other entrance except where I came.


    "I''ve read about these. A sphinx?"


    This is my first time seeing them in person and not in books. There are some witches in the High Saquin branch of the Academy who imbue them with soul stones or create clay golems out of. But this is much too large to host a soul.


    I reach out to open the stone doors, but it won''t budge.


    Suddenly, the ground begins to shake. Sand kicked loose from the sphinx rains down on me.


    "You seek passage into the tomb?" A deep voice calls out from above me.


    I back up until I see the sphinx in its entirety. The animated head tilts down to address me, following me with its stone-chiseled eyes.


    "Y-You''re alive¡­?" I ask, trying to keep from trembling beneath its shadow.


    "To gain passage, three riddles you must answer. Three answers that must be correct."


    "Or maybe not. This was probably created through alchemy to serve as a stone guardian. But who put it here and why?"


    I have no other choice but to humor its trial if I want to pass through. Beyond that door might very well be Mira and the others.


    These riddles should be a cinch for me. I did score in the top ten of my class in both academia and philosophy. How hard can this be?"


    "I''m ready for your riddles!" I call back confidently.


    Its eyes glow with intensity. "I am the herald of birth and death. I may go up, but I can never go down. People fear me, people celebrate me. What I change in your appearance cannot be undone. You can hide me, but I will always show. What am I?"


    "Ehh?? Herald of birth and¡­ appearance can''t be undone¡­ isn''t this a little too difficult? Oh, god. What happens if I get it wrong?"


    "Answer the riddle." It repeats.


    "Am I on a time limit or something?! People fear and celebrate time, right? Time also changes appearance¡­ time! You''re time!" I hold my breath, hoping that I answered right.


    "Incorrect."


    "Shit¡ª" I raise my staff readying for a fight.


    The ground shakes, and the sand at my feet come to life. They solidify and grab my wrists, disarming me of my staff. The restraints force me onto my knees, bending me over until all I see is the ground.


    Crack!


    "Kuh! Gaah¡­!"


    Something whips my butt with enough force that it''ll probably leave a mark.


    "Wait, please¡­ let me think¡­!"


    Crack! Crack!


    "Ahh! Nnghh¡ª aaahhhh!! If you keep whipping me like that¡­ ahh¡­ I''m going to feel weird¡­"


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    "So¡ª kuh¡­ hard, it hurts¡ª mmh¡­ but it''s starting to feel good¡­"


    At this rate, I''m just going to sound like Mira when she''s getting whipped. I have to think of something¡­


    "Answer the riddle." It continues to say, monotonously.


    Crack! Crack!


    "Fuck¡ª it''s¡­ hide, but always show¡ª guh¡­ goes up, but never down¡­if it keeps whipping me I''m going to..."


    Crack!


    "AAAhhnn!! It''s¡­ age! You''re age! Age!!"


    The next strike stops short, bits of sand trickle onto my butt.


    "Correct." It says, much to my relief.


    "Whew¡­ uhm, am I stuck like this until I answer the next two?"


    My hands and feet are still bound by sand and gravel. I can''t do anything more than struggle in this position.


    "What blows, but has no mouth? What caresses, but has no hands? What flies, but has no wings? What am I?"


    "In¡ª insects?"


    "Incorrect."


    "Oh, crap¡­"


    The sands begin to form again, this time creating humanoid shapes. Their obsidian bodies crowned with the bestial head of a jackal, carrying a crook and flail in each hand.


    "I recognize these creatures. They''re anubians! Wow, they''re so much cooler in person¡ª er, I mean, not cool! Wait¡ª stop!"


    One of them caresses my butt and pushes a snout against my slit. Something long and slippery slithers into my pussy, squirming and writhing.


    "Eek! N-No, dont¡­!"


    The other anubian dissolves and then reforms underneath me. Its hands reach up to pinch my nipples hard.


    "Ooh¡ª nnngghhh¡­ stop¡­ I can''t think¡­ ahhh, like this¡­ oh, god. Yes, there! Keep¡ª ahh, your tongue is so long¡­uhhnn, are you¡­ dust?"


    "Incorrect."


    "Still wrong¡ª mmph? Mmmhh! Shllurrp¡­ shllurp¡­ mmmph!"


    The anubian beneath me has its thick tongue forced into my mouth. It explores every corner, lapping up my tongue and throat.


    "Answer the riddle." It says again, almost like it''s developed emotion to start taunting me.


    How the hell am I supposed to answer like this¡ª ?!


    Crack!


    Even the sand whips have started assaulting my ass again. Now there''s a second, one for each side.


    If not dust or air, then¡­


    I rear away just enough to get the tongue out of my mouth. "Puah¡ª aahh, you''re wind!"


    "Correct."


    My nipples are no longer being teased, and the tongue and whips have stopped.


    There''s only one more riddle. I just need to answer correctly, and I can get through.


    "Final riddle is," it begins. "I. What am I?"


    "...Excuse me?! You are¡­ a sphinx?"


    "Incorrect."


    "Fuck¡ª!"


    Is my only word before something plugs my mouth with a black dick. It grabs my head and starts drilling into my mouth. My shackles shrink into the ground, forcing me onto the chest of the creature below me.


    "Mmmph, shhllurrp, shllrrp¡­ shlluuurrp¡­ lick, mmmpph!!"


    More anubians spawn from the sands, each approaching me with erect members. The tongue slips out of my pussy and is immediately replaced with something larger. Then another one presses against my backdoor.


    "Answer the riddle."


    As If I could¡­ damn it!


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    No¡­ not there¡­!


    "MMMMPPPPHH!!!"


    Without a care for my concern, a dick is driven into my ass.


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    More continue to join in, using my hands, my hair, whatever they can get their paws on. Getting screwed by these dog-creatures is so much more degrading than being fucked by the tentacle plants. But the longer I''m subjected to this, the less I mind being ravished...


    Their strangely shaped dicks scrape parts of my insides I never thought possible. They even have the same physiology of a canine''s penis. The cocks swell, knotting up while they''re plugged inside me. Then comes the hot flood of their cum warming me up and tripping me into an orgasm.


    "MMMMMMRRPPPHHH!!! Mmm¡­ mmhmmpp... "


    My body acts on its own, shaking my ass and grinding on their members to wring every bit of their juices into me.


    I have to think, or I really will lose myself.


    I¡­ what am I¡­


    What am¡­ I¡­?


    I''m¡ª witch!


    There''s no other answer. The last riddle is a play on subjects. Now that I know the answer, I just need to find an opportunity to say it. But¡­ am I going to get that chance¡­?


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    The one in my mouth suddenly twitches and erupts with a load of whatever is pouring into me.


    "Mmmpph¡­ gulp¡­ gulp¡­ puahh¡­"


    The dick finally slips out of my mouth, giving me room to breathe and speak. "I am¡ª mmph?! MMmhh!!"


    Another dick buries into my mouth. I was too slow and lost my chance to say it. I have no choice but to wait now.


    Ten minutes¡­ half an hour¡­ eventually I lose track of time¡­


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    "Hahaaa¡­ aahh! Yes! Fuck me! More¡­ mmmmhh, yess!"


    The dick in my ass and pussy knot up, pumping me up with more of their cum. I can feel how full my womb is. The only time it can leak out is when they switch places. Just how long have they been pouring their loads into me?


    These tireless hounds have been fucking me nonstop, giving me so many orgasms to the point of losing my mind. If I had a chance to speak, I must have forgotten to. The sex is so good, I almost just want to be triple penetrated forever. One in my ass, pussy, and mouth¡­ cumming for eternity until I¡­ I¡­


    I can''t give up! The others are counting on me¡­


    But how do I get out¡­?


    My staff is too far, I can''t say anything. The only thing I can do is with my hands.


    Wait, all I need is my hand!


    My satchel is within arm''s reach. I dig my fingers into it until I find one of the magic crystals. I place it under the anubian fucking my mouth.


    Using my finger, I draw the runic symbol for water into the sand. The crystal lights up, and a pillar of water surges up from it. The anubian falls back, it''s cock sliding out of my throat, completely doused and dissolves into wet sand.


    "I am a witch!" I shout. The sound of clashing hips stop. The anubians with their dicks still in me try to pull out, but because we''re still knotted it tugs against my pussy.


    "Aahh! Stop¡ª slowly! If you pull it out now¡ª "


    The tug of war between the anubian''s swelled-up cock and my cunt lights up a final explosive orgasm.


    "¡ªI''m going to... nngh, cum again! Aaaahhhh! Hhhaahhh! AAAAAaaahhhhh!!!"


    Pop!


    They step away from me, and then dissolve into sand.


    "Correct."


    "Haahh¡­ hahh¡­ Oh, thank goodness."


    For god knows how long, I''ve been getting my brains screwed out by one construct after another. Those things were clearly conjured by latent magic resting in this pyramid. The same goes for the sphinx.


    I probably would have been released once the mana runs out, but who knows how long that could''ve taken?


    My legs give out from under me as soon as I stand up. A fountain of what I can only guess is ejaculate gushes out of my pussy and onto a puddle below me.


    "Ugh¡­ stupid dogs¡­"


    I drink the last of my stamina draught for a boost. Mira still has her flash brewed ones, but unless I find her I can''t count on them. I collect my belongings as my strength returns to me. I feel alive again. My ass and cunt is a little sore but that should pass.


    The stone door between the sphinx''s front legs shudders open. Inside, I find not a tomb containing the mummified remains of a pharaoh, nor a tremendous mound of riches, not even my companions.


    Three large crystals the size of a grown orc float listlessly in the air. Beneath them is another teleportation circle. Their runes glow with a steady blue color.


    "These crystals are brimming with energy." As soon as I put my hand on one, it begins to resonate with my mana. "They must be what''s fueling this forged world. But even with the help of other witches, Eudora couldn''t possibly have accumulated enough crystals for the other towers."


    "Hahaha!"


    A shrill laughter fills the room, echoing off the walls. It''s coming from all sides, but I don''t see anyone else in here.


    "Your tits may be bigger than your brain, but you''ve got a good head on your shoulders."


    "Who''s there?" I keep my staff close. This time I won''t be caught unawares.


    "You should know who I am. After all, haven''t you been looking for me?"


    The blood in my veins turns cold, and my feet glued to the ground.


    "Eudora¡­" I answer. My hands are trembling, and my voice is shaking so much I don''t know if I can incant a spell properly. Even so, I have to stand strong. "Where are you hiding? Show yourself!"


    "You''re looking in all the wrong places if you''re trying to find me. I''ll tell you what. Join me instead of that relic of the past, and I will guarantee you a safe place by my side. You have all the makings of a strong witch if you would just cast away your shackles."


    "Nice try, but I''m not going to betray the covenant."


    "Collared dogs eventually forget that there is a hand at the end of the leash. I pity you."


    "Spare me your false compassion. You had none for the Empire of Saquin."


    There''s a subtle gasp, almost as though Eudora is shocked by my own words. She begins to laugh, cackling madly as is true to her name.


    "Allow me to let you in on a little secret." I can sense the smile on her face at this moment. "The destruction of the thousand-year dynasty of Saquin was ordered by none other than Headmaster Anora, sanctioned by the Council of Kings."


    "What¡­ I¡ª I don''t believe you!"


    Headmaster Anora¡­ plotted the destruction of an entire empire¡­? That must be a lie¡­


    "No one did. That''s why it was the perfect crime¡ª until I escaped. Unfortunately, I must go. Since you are a guest, I shall leave a parting gift. Do enjoy yourself as much as you do other demihumans."


    "I''m not done with you¡ª "


    The teleportation circle flashes with bright light. A large hulking creature with black fur and horns materializes. A gold ring adorns the snout. Muscles pull taut its skin from the slightest movement.


    Greater even is the massive cock between its legs. Even flaccid, it is larger than any orc or centaur. The slab of meat twitches with excitement as the minotaur turns its lustful eyes on me.


    Jamminrabbit

 30 – F*cked by a Minotaur (Part 1)

    The minotaur slams its fists into the ground.


    "Mrrroooooooo!"


    "Oh, shit¡ª"


    He charges head first. I dodge out of the way as his horns puncture into the wall, the impact shaking loose sand and dust, and causing the ceiling to splinter.


    At this rate, he''s going to collapse the entire room.


    Minotaurs are highly resistant to magic. Attacking him with offensive spells will just be a waste. In that case, I just need to take away his movements.


    "Aqua vas o''rea!"


    What little moisture exists in the air coalesces and dampens the floor with a thin layer of water.


    "Vanis sleuth." I incant a spell and hop into the air to avoid getting my feet stuck.


    The ground instantly freezes over with a blanket of ice.


    The minotaur rips a chunk of the wall away in freeing its horns. He turns back to me, eyes red with fury. He stomps the floor and charges again. This time he loses his footing on the ice and slips, skidding across the ground and crashing into the wall.


    "Whew."


    Because of his massive weight, the creature can''t get back up without falling over himself. Even as it gingerly climbs to its feet, a single step sends him tumbling down.


    The ice won''t hold him for long though, I need to think of something to keep him down for good. Killing him is an option, but it looks like he was forcibly summoned here by the crystals.


    Minotaurs are sentient demihumans. They may not have the same intelligence as orcs or centaurs, but they''re capable of conscious thought and emotions. Killing him would be no different than killing a human being.


    "Violence is not permitted in the summoning room." The sphinx''s monotonous voice echoes from every corner of the room. "Crystal integrity must be preserved. Proceeding to purge all life not identified as Eudora Faust."


    "Oh, no. More trouble?"


    Magical energies pour from the crystals, melting the ice and sinking into the ground. A number of anubians form from the sands carrying bladed scepters and maces. They turn on both me and the minotaur, driving their weapons into his muscular body.


    "MRRRrrrooooooo!!!" The minotaur groans in agony.


    There''s not enough moisture in the air for me to conjure water. Even if I destroy them, they''ll likely reform anyway. I have to deactivate the crystals somehow, but that might leave me stuck here.


    "Well¡­ either I''m trapped or I die to bipedal mutts."


    I''ll just figure this out one step at a time. For now, it''s about to get a little hot in here.


    I drink an elemental resistance potion and a restoration potion.


    "Igni vas o''rea!"


    Fire pours from my staff, consuming the room in an inferno. If it weren''t for my increased resistance right now, I would be cooked alive. The minotaur should be fine thanks to its innate resistance as well. We just need to hang on.


    "Vanis blanchet."


    The spell begins to take effect, compressing the heat into the bodies of each anubian. They shudder and collapse each time they try to reform. Extreme temperatures melt the sand constructs into liquid glass.


    "And now¡­ vanis sleuth!"


    I sap the heat from the glass, hardening them and then redirecting the heat towards the crystals. The whole world begins to shake, like I had just destroyed its foundations. Sweltering heat disperses, absorbed into the large magic gems and consequently denaturing them.


    "Crystal¡­ integrity¡­ compromised¡­" The sphinx utters it''s final distorted words before going silent.


    The trembling stops. It seems like the forged world has stabilized. But without the crystals to continue powering it, this place is only running on reserves. I will need to find a way out before it eventually collapses.


    Fortunately, I have two smaller crystals left. It may just be enough to transport me out.


    "Mrrooohh¡­"


    I rush up to the minotaur, it''s entire body is littered with deep wounds. Gushing blood is caked onto its once pristine obsidian fur. I could let it die, but¡­ this poor thing is in so much pain. He probably didn''t want to be here to begin with.


    "Mrooo!" His hand balls into a fist and launches forward.


    "Wait¡ª!"


    I lift my staff to block a blow that never comes. Instead, the sound of crumbling sand from one last anubian cascades down behind me. He drops back down clutching his wounds.


    "Th¡ª thank you." I shake away my hesitation and pull out a restoration potion. "Open your mouth."


    I pour the contents of the potion into its mouth, and the wounds close up immediately. It continues to lie on the ground, calmer than when it was first summoned. Maybe it''s not aggressive since it knows I''m not a threat.


    Crr¡­ crack!


    He shoots to his feet and catches a large slab of stone broken loose from the ceiling. It would''ve crushed me if he hadn''t acted in time. He tosses it aside and shrugs his shoulders.


    "Hoo¡­ if we''re going by numbers, I think I owe you now. Thank you."


    The minotaur gets to his feet and puts a hand to his chest. "Taur¡­ ac."


    I put a hand on his chest rippling with muscles. Maybe I''m still sensitive from being gangbanged by the anubians during the riddle trial, but just touching him turns me on. Especially since he''s naked.


    "Taurac. I''m Ellori."


    Taurac grunts in response, and then slumps against the wall in exhaustion.


    The potion may have healed him, but it won''t replenish his stamina. He''ll need some time to recover. Though, I don''t know if my crystals have enough magic to send us both back.


    I embed my remaining crystals into the runic etching, but it will take some time before I can use the teleportation circle. Since it was originally drawing energy from another source, it will have to recalibrate to the new source.


    Thankfully, I learned how to tamper with old magic. Using my staff as a conduit between the new source and the circle, the runes will slowly adjust themselves so that it isn''t drained into the forged world instead. I would be stuck otherwise.


    I take a seat by Taurac as I watch my staff linking manalines together in an orchestra of crackling energy.


    "Ah!"


    The minotaur leans down and starts licking my face. He''s too strong to push away, and I''m scared he might strike out if I resist. His tongue itself is a giant piece of meat stroking my lips and cheeks. I get caught up in the moment and let my tongue roll out to play with his.


    "Mmmm¡­ hehe, you did save me twice. I suppose I can indulge you for a bit."


    My body grows hot just from his scent. I lean up to kiss him on the snout and lick the length of his tongue. I wonder how that tongue would feel eating out my pussy?


    Something rubs against my thighs, I look down to see his already enormous dick growing erect. I''d be wrong if I said I wasn''t curious. Something as big as that would definitely feel good inside me, but no doubt hurt like hell. Headmaster Anora said she often had sex with a minotaur. How exactly did she manage that?


    I''m getting dizzy the more I look at his bulging cock. I swallow hard and start undoing my robes. "It''s a little hot in here, isn''t it?"


    His pillar of meat twitches and stands to attention as my robes drop to my ankles. The minotaur lays down and I get on top of him, sandwiching his dick between our bodies.


    It''s full length can be measured from my belly button to the bottom of my chin. Even if this were to go into me, I could only get a third of it at best. Since that''s not happening, I start to pleasure him by dry humping my whole body against his meat pole, squishing the tip between my breasts.


    Two large hands reach down to caress my butt, and a large finger finds its way into the entrance of my cunt.


    "Oohh, mmmh!"


    It feels like a whole dick inside me, but I know it''ll be nothing compared to the actual one.


    The two of us lay there, fondling and kissing each other. Despite the fact he can easily crush my skull, his touch is gentle. We may have just met, but Taurac treats me like a lover and makes sure I''m feeling good, too.


    I had no idea his race could be so affectionate. Every touch sets me on fire more than a igni spell could. This must be why the Headmaster kept one around.


    I crawl down just a bit and push my breasts together on his cock. Like a bitch in heat, I salivate over the tip and lick all around the thick head.


    "Shlluurrp¡­ shlluurrrp¡­ chu¡ª shllrrrp¡­ haahhh¡­ it''s so hard¡­ are you¡­. shlluurrp¡­ enjoying this?"


    Taurac''s eyes roll back, and his dick twitches between my tits. It takes both hands for me to face his dick in my direction so he doesn''t cum on himself. As though reading my mind, he stands up and holds it in front of me.


    "Mrrooooaahh!"


    Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!


    An ocean of cum spews onto my body. It''s less viscous than humans or goblins, like water it showers me from my breasts down. There''s so much it pools under my feet.


    Rubbing my breasts and clit with his hot juices makes my head spin. Suddenly, I feel his large tongue brush over my body, each lick sending shivers up my spine.


    He doesn''t seem to mind that I''m soaked in his own cum. The wet piece of meat explores every inch of my skin, eager to groom me than anything else. I don''t mind either, it feels like he''s spoiling me.


    I cast away my doubts and look Taurac in the eye.


    "Okay, big boy. I can''t take it anymore. I want that thing in me."

 30 – F*cked by a Minotaur (Part 2)

    I reach into my satchel to pull out the elixir of greater panacea I brewed with my highest quality ingredients. This is the most potent restoration potion variant capable of curing any disease known to man, reattaching a recently dismembered limb, resuscitating someone near death, and more.


    And I''m about to use it for sex.


    It''s the only one I have, and it takes a week to synthesize. I was saving it in case I got into a fight-to-the-death encounter with Eudora, but I''ll be damned if I lose this opportunity to have sex with a minotaur.


    I drink the small fortune in a single gulp. Minor wounds on my body disappear, my stamina and mana are also restored. It''s no elixir of life, but I feel like I''m at peak form and on top of the world.


    "Now then¡­"


    I climb onto his chest and hang onto him by his neck with my legs wrapped around his waist. Taurac holds me by my butt with one hand, and with his other hand he positions his dick under my pussy.


    It hits the entrance with resistance. I lower my waist on it as he continues to push up. The pain of his enormous cock prying my pussy open is unimaginable. I have to grit my teeth and stifle my whimpers as the tip finally breaches. It doesn''t matter how lubricated with spit and cum it is, human women were never meant to naturally accept male organs this large.


    "Kah¡ª uguh¡­ wow, this hurts so much¡­"


    My inside is being stretched so much I can feel each tear and rip, but thanks to the potion my body instantly repairs itself. Just like when Luugen first penetrated me, I can see the bulge on my lower stomach.


    "You''re tearing me apart, Taurac¡­ you''re so big, nnghh¡­"


    "Mrooo¡­" I hear the worry and hesitation in his voice.


    "Aahh¡­ Keep going¡­nnngguuuhh... I can handle it." I say, pampering his snout with wet kisses.


    Slowly but surely I adapt to the size.


    "Okay¡­ I think I can¡ª uuh, ohh.. god¡­ I''m cumming¡ª aghh, AAAAAaahhh¡ª nnhhaaaaaaahhhhh!"


    The moment the tip hits the mouth of my womb, a powerful orgasm nearly robs me of my consciousness.


    "Hhaahh¡­ aahhh, I came from it just being inside me¡­"


    I start lifting my body and then bringing it down. I can feel how tight my pussy clings to him.


    "You can, ahh¡­ start fucking me. Give it to me¡­ make me your cumdump¡ª aahhh!"


    He takes my encouragement as permission to move his hips. His fat dick pumps into me casually at first, and then picks up speed as he also begins to feel good. Every thrust is stopped short when it hits my womb, every time it does I climax just a little.


    "AAAAhhhh! Yes! Fuck, mmmmh¡­ it''s so big¡­ you''re making me¡ª aaaahhh, cum with every thrust!"


    Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick!


    My pussy is making so much noise, like it''s trying to tell me how much it''s enjoying this.


    "I love¡ª ahhh, love being fucked by you!! God¡­ I''m cumming again¡­!"


    This is nothing like sex with an orc. Nothing like being gangbanged by anubians.


    My head is so lightheaded from cumming so much. I''m going crazy.


    Taurac opens his mouth and tries to push his tongue into my mouth. I can only take so much. Our tongues wrestle with each other, but I''m mostly sucking on it for his saliva.


    "Shhluurp¡­ mmmmh¡­ chu, chu! Mmmmpph! Shhlurp... haaahhh"


    I grab onto his horns to leverage myself. Taurac takes ahold of my hips with both hands to really hammer into me.


    Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick! Shlick!


    I''m no longer in pain. Instead, I''m drowning. Drowning in the pleasure of being fucked senseless by a minotaur.


    Taurac lightly bites down on my breasts, grinding his teeth like a cow grazing on grass. His tongue teases my nipples


    "AAAAAAHHHHhhhhnnnn! How¡ª how are you¡­ uguuhh¡­ so good at that¡­ mmmnnnhh¡­ another one is¡­ coming¡ª I''m, aaaaaahhhhnnnnnn!!"


    I feel him getting close, too. His dick spasms out of control, and every tremor sends me right into the next orgasm.


    "MMMmrrroooooooooo!!!"


    Taurac howls as he unleashes a tsunami of cum into me. Pressure builds in my womb as he fills me to my limit. He pulls me off and lays me down. His baby-making juice gushes out of me while his dick pumps wave after wave onto my body.


    I lay there in a puddle of cum, body quivering from being screwed by the biggest dick in my life. Taurac picks me up and lays me on top of him. His broad and muscular chest makes me feel secure, it''s like a bed all on its own. I snuggle into him and kiss his chest before we go into another session of tongue play.


    "Chu. Chu! Mmmhh, hehe! Kiss! Mmmhh!"


    I reach down to stroke his member, it quickly gets hard in my hands again.


    The potion I drank earlier is keeping me alive and full of energy. I can still keep going and match his bestial stamina.


    "Make me go crazy again¡­" I kiss him tenderly on the snout and purr, pleading for more.


    ***


    I feel like I had an important mission to take care of¡­ friends I needed to return to...


    How long have Taurac and I been having sex? It feels like it''s been days, weeks¡­


    I''ve lost track of how many orgasms I had. Whether the elixir is to thank for this, I just know the pleasure isn''t diminishing.


    I don''t get sore, and neither do I get tired or hungry so we can go on forever.. It was my first time taking the elixir, so I don''t know how long it''s supposed to last.


    The two of us have been mating nonstop. He''s an endless fountain, cumming into me and onto me without end. Eventually, we stopped caring and just did it on top of a puddle of our own juices.


    This pleasure is nothing I''ve ever felt before. It''s as though I''ve been taken to another plane blessed to eternal ecstasy.


    Unfortunately, all good things inevitably come to an end whether we like it or not.


    The forged world begins to tremble. Our time to leave is now, or we''ll be obliterated by the collapse.


    Taurac creampies me one last time before pulling out.


    I''m drenched from head to toe in wet ejaculate. Even with Taurac grooming me, this is going to take some serious washing to get myself cleaned.


    Somehow we ended up at the other side of the room during our sex spree, and thus avoided dirtying my robes. I get dressed and grab my stuff, taking Taurac by his hand and pulling him to the teleportation circle.


    "I just have to hope this is enough for both of us. I don''t want to leave you here." I say, stroking his snout with one hand and his thighs with the other.


    "Mrrooo!"


    He bends down and affectionately rubs his head against mine.


    The room around us crumbles, and the ceiling starts to collapse. A familiar bright light envelopes me, obscuring my vision with blinding light.


    I''m suddenly thrown onto my back. The chill of night caresses my cum and saliva-soaked body, and the verdant forest ceiling is the only thing I see.


    "I''m back!"


    Behind me is a wide circular impression on the ground where the tower used to be. And at the center is a glittering gem.


    "It¡­ disappeared¡­? Wait, Taurac!"


    No matter where I turn, my minotaur friend is nowhere to be seen. There''s a great emptiness in my heart at the dreadful thought that he might not have been teleported with me.


    "Brilliant. Simply brilliant."


    I whip around to find Eudora standing at the center of the hole. I recognize her by the blood-stained robes, a desecration of our covenant''s sacred colors.


    "Eu¡ª Eudora?!"


    "All that glitters is gold. Behold the luster of a new era of witches."


    She picks the gem from the ground and raises it into the air. And to my horror, she swallows it whole.

 31 – Eudora Faust, the Cackling Witch, the Bloodstained Witch, the Butcher of Saquin

    "Eudora, no!"


    Eudora Faust tips a tiny vial filled with black liquid into her mouth. The soul stone''s outline slides down her throat like water.


    "Hahaha! Ahaha¡ª ack¡­ arghahaha!"


    The Cackling Witch''s rapturous laughter quickly becomes a gruesome wail like nails on chalkboard. Like a marionette performance gone wrong, her body begins to contort, limbs bending at abnormal angles. The sound of her bones snapping disturbs the otherwise quiet forest.


    "Ellori!"


    "Mistress!"


    The sound and sight of my companions should fill me with joy, but I remain horrified at the scene unfolding before me.


    "Stay back!" I warn them just as a powerful gust knocks me off my feet.


    Mira picks me off the ground. Her worried look is quickly replaced with a scowl seeing our quarry.


    "Allow me to reacquaint myself, Eudora. Mortis o''rea sleuth!" Mira incants a forbidden spell.


    I recognize it immediately. A taboo school of magic outlawed by the Council of Kings, necromantic magic¡ª black magic.


    Talos flies above Eudora''s position and unleashes a gray mist upon the area. The earth beneath the smog begins to blacken and wither. Mira twirls her finger, compelling the smoke to condense around our foe.


    A bead of cold sweat trickles down my face.


    Nothing short of dragons and magical immunity should be able to survive that. Eudora should be a heap of decayed flesh.


    The mist suddenly shrinks, compressing into a single space on¡ª


    Eudora''s hand. A simple clench of the fist vanishes the spell.


    The genocidal witch lives. Her body is perfectly intact, not a single limb or bone out of place. However, on her forehead and just barely visible under her cap, two tiny red nubs protrude from her skull.


    "She swallowed a soul stone¡­" I mutter to Mira.


    She spits on the ground and takes a step forward. "I know what you''re doing. How many does that make?"


    Eudora takes her hat off and bows. "I''m telling you, I am not your enemy. Oh, Miracella. I thought you and I could come to an understanding. After all, the difference between you and me is only in the mere thousands."


    Mira snaps. She launches a barrage of fireballs from both her staff and Talos. Their efforts are in vain, scorching only dirt and grass.


    Eudora is nowhere to be seen.


    ***


    All of us return to Kati''s tribe to digest what we have seen.


    The difference in atmosphere since I last came is night and day. No celebrations, no joyful chanting, or frolicking in the open.


    Kati is leading his tribe through a tearful funeral ceremony. It seems the time between the towers first emerged and the moment we arrived, Flora and the kobolds fought fiercely without rest against the new threats. Many perished, slain or made food of by the wyverns.


    "Eudora is attempting to ascend to godhood." Mira began, taking a seat next to me under the shelter of our tent. "There is a rumor whispered amongst the higher echelon of witches, that consuming all seven souls of the cardinal sins will grant them deific powers."


    The Academy taught us that if a human ever consumed a soul, it would tear us apart. Yet, what we saw today defied everything I learned.


    Soul stones are an amalgamation of many souls crystallized into a pure form of mana. A familiar in the body of a small critter can take it because it is a magical construct. Humans on the other hand...


    "But is that even possible without the body decaying over itself from volatile magic?" I ask, my inquiring mind taking over.


    Mira shakes her head. "Witches who have attempted this in the past flew too close to the sun. We may wield powerful magics, but we are still a fragile cage of flesh. The risks, and lack of palpable results should scare most of us into not pursuing it. But not her. She''s found some way to keep her body from collapsing."


    "A vial!" I shout, recalling the black liquid. "She drank something right after swallowing the stone. It was a dark substance. An elixir of panacea, maybe?"


    "Nothing short of the elixir of life should be able to keep her from dying. I dread to wonder¡­ could she have synthesized a philosopher''s stone?"


    The philosopher''s stone, the pinnacle of alchemical pursuits.


    Mira throws her arms over me and pushes us onto the leather pelts. She nuzzles her head into my neck. Her hands find their way under my robes and caresses my body that''s still sensitive from being with Taurac.


    On the topic of him, I should probably keep that a secret. Though, I''m still hurt that I couldn''t save him.


    "Wait," I say, trying to push her hands away. "We still have a lot to discuss."


    "I suspect Eudora may have constructed these towers through pure magic, but cannot enter them herself. It stands to reason why she waited until you emerged from it to make an appearance." She says, lavishing kisses on my neck and squeezing my breasts.


    I''m weak to her touch, to her slender fingers gliding across my chest. If I let her be there can only be one outcome to this. There''s still so much I want to ask. I feel like Mira knows more than I do and is hiding it from me.


    "Eudora mentioned something about you being similar to her. What did she mean by ''mere thousands''?"


    Mira''s touch leaves my skin. She sits up, rises to her feet, and opens the tent to look outside.


    "Randover was not won through simple talks and negotiations. I thought the end of the civil war would be it. I was wrong. A kingdom''s misfortune invites starving vultures desperate to carve their own slice of the land. I ended scores of human lives at the flick of my wrist. Just as easily as I cast black magic, I felled countless before me. That is who I am and what I''ve become."


    I knew Mira would inevitably kill someone when she left for a wartorn country. I wish I could have gone with her, my best friend.


    Mira extends a hand out the tent, and a moment later Talos lands on her arm.


    "Do you resent me, Ellori?" She asks without turning around.


    I get up and hug her from behind. Her body jerks and she sucks in a breath filled with relief. Talos takes off as her hand drops to the side.


    "I could never hate you. I''m glad you told me."


    Mira turns around in my grasp and lifts my chin. "You reek with the stench of lesser creatures."


    "Erm¡­ sorry¡­"


    "No matter. I shall simply not let you rest until you think of nothing but my touch."


    "Mira¡­ mmh!"


    Our lips meet, and then our tongues follow after. That night, we would not leave the tent, and I indulged in Mira''s lust until morning.


    ***


    I wake to the sight of Mira sitting naked by the open tent flap, smoking from her pipe. Gurk sits beside her. She hands him the pipe, but as soon as he pulls from it he goes into a coughing fit.


    "Haha! Good, good. Another and you shall be soaring over clouds." She says, chuckling.


    "Haacck¡­ feels like Gurk dying. Humans breathe smoke?"


    I thought Mira wasn''t particularly fond of Gurk for having a sexual relationship with me. But there they are, the unlikely pair sharing a pipe to get high.


    Gurk sees that I''m awake and jumps to his feet. "Mistress awake!"


    He hesitates to come into the tent, and glances at Mira.


    "Go on. Your mistress awaits." Mira says to him.


    The goblin takes Mira''s permission as consent to race into the tent. He jumps into my arms and hugs me, burying his head into my chest.


    "Hehe. Awww! Were you worried about me?" I coo, stroking his head.


    Mira blows a lung-full of smoke outside and shuts the tent. "I woke up and found him sitting by the tent in the morning. He''s jealous that I monopolized you all night."


    "Didn''t want to disturb Mistresses. Waited outside, patient." Gurk says.


    "You warmed up to him, haven''t you?" I tease Mira.


    "If he chose to serve you, I can at least commend his tastes." She shrugs. "More importantly, the kobold chief and the dryad came looking for you. I told them to let you rest, and that you would see them when you awoke."


    "Then let''s not keep them waiting."


    We change into our robes and head out.


    The first thing I notice are two flying specs in the sky. Rio and Talos chase after each other, weaving through the branches of Flora''s great tree. I see my familiar''s gluttonous soul has earned him wings from eating the wyvern.


    "It appears your affairs are much more complicated than expected." Flora says, emerging from the tree. "The dangers that now threaten the Weeping Expanse make it unsafe for Kati and his tribe. They will soon move from here."


    My heart drops when I hear that they are being displaced by these strange turn of events. The forest has long been their home, and a shelter from humans fearful of their kind.


    But what if they didn''t leave?


    "I can help them." I suddenly say aloud. "There''s no telling if they''ll be attacked when they leave the forest. My great hollow is going to be the next safest place. They can rebuild their settlement around my home."


    That way, they''re enough out of range from any creature that may emerge from the towers and close enough for me to help.


    Flora is taken aback. "You would do that for them?"


    "Of course!" I squeeze her hand to reassure her.


    She squeezes back and deposits an acorn into my palm. "If I can be so bold as to ask for a favor¡ª will you plant this for me?"


    There''s only one thing that she could have given me with such a serious expression on her face. The acorn almost beats like a heart in my hands.


    "I will."


    If Flora could shed tears, the droplet of dew streaking down her cheek has never made her look so human. "I will relay what you have told me to Kati. Thank you, Savior."


    It doesn''t take long for the tribe to pack up what few things they have. What does take some time is each of the kobolds bidding their guardian tree goodbye.


    Once we give Kati directions, he''s more than confident enough to find the rest of the way. I still have business in the forest before returning home.


    "Next is the orc settlement of Shallowglade, I presume?" Mira slings a satchel over her shoulder.


    "Flora says she can open a portal to one of her sister''s trees. It''ll be a one way ticket."


    "As long as we go together this time, I have no complaints."


    "Oh! That reminds me, how long was I gone for?"


    "Time slows down in forged worlds. You were gone for no longer than a few hours."


    Few hours¡­? It felt like ages in there.


    Mira taps her chin and says, "I wager you must have been there for a week at most."


    "A week?!"


    That means I was having sex with Taurac nonstop for a week''s worth of time. Oh, god. Just thinking about how long we were in there making love is getting my blood pumping. If the world hadn''t begun to collapse, I can''t imagine how long we''d keep at it.


    Speaking of which, I''m still juiced up by the elixir of panacea. Helping the orcs and women evacuate shouldn''t be much of an issue. Ideally, with the kobolds already on the way to the great hollow, inviting Shallowglade could give us the manpower needed to fight back.


    Flora traces a finger along the length of the trunk, leaving a thin trail of light that opens up into an oval portal.


    "Gurk go see orc friends first!"


    With that, he charges through the portal headfirst. Our familiars dive in right after him.


    "That goblin... " I sigh.


    Flora puts a hand on both mine and Mira''s shoulders. "My sister''s name is Esmerelda. Beseech her help."


    And then pushes us through.

 32 – Revelations

    Mira and I are sucked into the portal, and come out the other end of a tree trunk crashing into cold mud. My knees scrape against jagged stones hidden underneath the slush. Fortunately, the wounds heal up in a matter of seconds, leaving the skin without blemishes.


    "Haa, hoo. I''ll take a horse next time." Mira remarks as she brushes the dirt from her robes.


    "I don''t see them?"


    The moment we attempt to hijack our familiar''s sight, a sharp pain pricks at our brain, severing the connection before we can see anything.


    I reel back clutching my head in pain, meanwhile Mira is less fazed by it. She winces in pain, but doesn''t flinch as she continues to try and link up with Talos.


    "No doubt about it. There''s some sort of anti-magic in place here. It''s causing a feedback response everytime we draw magic." Mira concludes, shaking her head.


    "Is it Eudora''s doing?" I ask.


    "Hmm. Somehow, I suspect not."


    We seem to have landed in a swamp with no discernible landmarks to guide us to Shallowglade.


    The portal has since closed once it spat us out. I place a hand on the tree we came out of and think of the name Flora gave me. Esmerelda.


    A very subtle weight lands on my shoulder. I glance over thinking it''s Rio only to be met with a tiny human waving back at me. Or rather, a being of fae origins¡ª a fairy.


    "Hi, hi, hi! You have called Esmerelda, and Esmerelda has come!"


    A fairy no larger than the size of my hand grins at me. She wears nothing but a smile, with short green hair that obscures her eyes. At a glance she would appear human were it not for her size, and the vibrant butterfly-like wings idling on her back.


    "This is flora''s sister? I was expecting another bodacious piece of bark." Mira leans in, admiring the tiny fairy.


    Unlike dryads, fairies are mischievous creatures that embody the worst aspects of their chaotic fae origins. One of Esmerelda''s potential could wreak famines if riled up, but just as easily grant boons left and right if catered to.


    "Esmerelda? I''m Ellori, and this is Mira. We came here through Flora''s great tree¡ª"


    "I know, I know!" She zooms off, leaving a trail of dust or pollen that quickly disperses. She lands on my hat and peeks down from the brim. "You bear her mark, so I know. Teehee!"


    "We need your help." I plead. "We''re looking for an orc and human settlement called Shallowglade. Can you take us there?"


    "Could I? Could I? I could, but you¡ª uuggnnyaa¡ª?!"


    Mira snatches the fairy and brings it up to her face.


    "How annoying. Take us where we need to go or resign yourself to becoming pixie dust."


    "M-Mira!"


    I pry open her fingers to release Esmerelda. The fairy flutters behind me and sticks her tongue out at Mira.


    "I know how the fae go about their dealings. She wants something in return for her help. We have nothing to give, and neither do we have the time to humor a request." Mira says impatiently.


    "Such a greedy witch! One-sided relationships will always be one-sided relationships." Esmerelda asserts confidently from the safety of my back.


    "We should at least hear her out." I offer.


    The fairy pats my shoulder, it''s so light I don''t even feel it. "This one gets it! I just want to get rid of those pesky literal bird-brained idiots. Recently a swarm of harpies have begun feasting on mine and my sisters'' orchards."


    "See? We''re not some wandering adventurers out to solve everyone''s problem. If we did, Eudora will have completed her perverse goal while we''re delivering flour to an old lady in Grathir." Mira says indignantly.


    Esmerelda flitters with her hands on her hips between me and Mira. Her wings flap with the same intensity as hummingbirds, but are overflowing with energy.


    "You''ll find our desires are more aligned than you think. More than you think! I can see Shallowglade, it''s not just manticores. Harpies, wyverns, and creatures I''ve never seen before all want a piece of that pie."


    "Esmerelda, please. We''ll take care of your problem as soon as we help Shallowglade. I promise."


    "I like you." The fairy says to me, "You look and sound like you can keep a promise. Mhmm! Not the frowny one. I shall take you to where you need to go. Then you help me!"


    Mira expels a heavy sigh and resigns to my decision.


    We follow Esmerelda while keeping a lookout for our familiars and Gurk. Apparently the fairy wasn''t around when they emerged from the portal, but suspected that they may have taken off in the direction of an explosion towards the southeast.


    So," Mira begins, breaking the silence as we slosh through the muck of the swamp. "Might our illustrious guide know why we cannot invoke magic here?"


    Esmerelda proudly puts a fist to her chest. "My fellow sisters and I did! Do not be mistaken, we aren''t doing this out of spite for you. There are others like you who would seek to do us harm, so this anti-magic zone is our defense against them."


    "You mean Eudora and her covenant?" I ask.


    "You and her aren''t the only ones. Not even the first! Many, many, many, many years ago a group of witches came here. They even built a mining settlement bigger than Shallowglade."


    "Mining¡­? I''ve never heard of the Witch''s Academy making any major excursions into the Weeping Expanse." Mira glances at me with a suspicious look.


    "How long ago? Are they still around?" I inquire further.


    "Nope. One day, they just vanished. They really did! I know where it is if you want to visit."


    "We should check it out after Shallowglade." I whisper to Mira.


    Unfortunately, my words are lost on her as she is deep in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" I tug on her arm.


    Mira blinks rapidly coming back to her senses, a lot more perturbed than before.


    "After Eudora slaughtered the Empire of Saquin, the Council of Kings immediately ordered the establishing of a branch academy in High Saquin." Mira pauses, searches her memories, and then glances sideways. "After I took care of Randover''s civil war, the construction of another branch academy began immediately."


    Mira draws coincidental connections that I don''t quite catch onto.


    "What does that have to do with the settlement that vanished here?"


    "Eudora told you Anora masterminded Saquin''s fall and framed her as the scapegoat. Eudora escaped persecution and somehow knew to come here, where our Headmaster became desperate enough to break a covenant tenet in sending a second witch."


    "Wait, what? No, the Headmaster said she received permission to send you."


    "No, she did not. Anora asked me to come personally, and to tell no one."


    The revelation chills the blood in my veins. I''m speechless. Both Headmaster and Mira would be put to death if the Council of Kings found out. And my head would likely join them on a stake as well.


    The more Mira dwelled on this, the more her face began to wrinkle up. One thing is for sure that we can both agree on¡ª there''s a secret hidden in this forest Headmaster Anora is afraid of Eudora digging up. That settlement from the past may be the key.


    "What is¡­ Headmaster Anora hiding¡­ and what is Eudora trying to find?"


    Mira continues to mutter these questions like a mantra until we come across a number of boulders in the swamp. However, upon closer inspection, we notice the blood pooling around each of them.


    Dozens of orc bodies litter the swamp, mangled and torn to shreds by whatever they came across.


    Mira inspects the corpses, performing an impromptu autopsy on them. She flips them over, draws her fingers across the wounds, and even reaches into the chest cavities of bodies with gaping lacerations.


    "Manticores." She whispers.


    "Why are they so far from the settlement?" I ponder aloud.


    "This way! This!"


    Esmerelda leads us up a ridge overlooking the swamp. A ways off the other side, we see Shallowglade''s walls currently under siege by a number of manticores.


    "Grrr¡­"


    Coming up the ridge, dragging an orc in its jaws, a manticore growls quietly at our presence.


    "Dispel the anti-magic zone!" Mira exclaims.


    "Can''t. If it''s gone, we''ll be in even more danger!" Esmerelda says, trembling behind me.


    Mira curses under her breath and grips her staff tightly. "A good old fashioned beat down it is."


    "We can''t fight that without magic. We should make a run for it." I suggest, but Mira shakes her head.


    "The moment we run is when it knows to pounce."


    Mira discards her staff and pulls out two daggers from her waist.


    "You''re crazy if you think you can fight that with kitchen knives! I can survive after drinking an elixir of panacea. Let me distract it, and you can get help from Shallowglade."


    "And let it make a chew toy out of you? No chance. You go, darling. I''ve fought worse than this."


    "But¡ª"


    "Go!"


    My body takes off running towards Shallowglade without turning back. I hear a sudden shift of movement behind me, and presumably the sudden drop of the orc''s corpse. The last sound I make out by the time I''m out of earshot is the clattering of glass.

 33 – Evacuating Shallowglade

    By the time I reach Shallowglade, I feel my mana lines reactivating and flowing within my veins again. I fight the urge to race back to Mira and turn my attention to the three manticores assaulting the palisade.


    The creatures take notice of me and unleash a bestial roar that makes my hair stand on end.


    "Ellori!"


    Luugen and Clem, with Gurk on their backs, glance down from a watchtower. They point behind me where I''d just come from. Another pair of manticores approach slowly. I''m surrounded.


    What is the right play here? Freeze the ground? Their claws will keep them from slipping, then I''ll be at a disadvantage. Their manes are highly resistant to fire and lightning. Igni and thundra are out of the question.


    One of them lunges forward. I dive right and narrowly avoid the enormous claws. The manticore skids across the dirt and comes to a halt.


    I ready myself for another attack, but it simply walks around me, sizing me up.


    "Igni vas o''rea!" I swing my staff in a wide arc around me, igniting the grass to create a barrier of fire between me and my foes.


    The manticores are briefly startled, but it won''t take long before they know the fire means nothing to them.


    Clem signals to me from above. "We''ll come down to distract them¡ª"


    "No! Stay inside!" I demand.


    There is one way out of this¡ª necromantic magic. It doesn''t follow the same laws as elemental magic, and can easily kill these creatures. While still under the elixir of panacea, this shouldn''t be a problem if I''m affected as well.


    The problem is¡­


    I''ll be breaking the oath I made to my covenant. I can already hear Headmaster Anora''s scolding, but that will be the least of my worries. I could lose my authority to practice witchcraft and be branded rogue.


    But now¡­


    Now isn''t the time for that. Mira bought me time to make it here. I don''t even know if she''s still alive. If I die now, her sacrifice will have been in vain and Shallowglade is doomed. Worse, the whole world follows after if Eudora has her way.


    With a lung full of smoke and cinders burning my eyes, I incant the dark words stigmatized by the covenant.


    "Forgive me. I wouldn''t wish this pain on anything. Mortis o''rea ventus fenthra!"


    Fetid smog billows out from my staff, blackening the verdant ground and extinguishing even the flames around me. The manticores, sensing their imminent death, attempt to flee in haste. Too slow, the cloud of black death latches onto the bristles of their fur.


    All at once they collapse, foaming at the mouth and thrashing violently in their death throes. Only a gurgled whimper escapes their mouth as their bodies begin to decay right before my eyes.


    I don''t feel any different. If anything, I''m relieved. This taboo school of magic is no different than the others.


    But I do sense¡­ an overwhelming dread. Like it pricks at the back of my neck.


    The wooden gates burst open and a dozen orcs, including Gurk, pour out. I have to push them back with a wind spell to prevent them from getting too close to the miasma of death.


    A dozen pairs of golden eyes retreat from behind the clearing. It seems safe for now.


    "Uuuwwaahhh! That was scary!" Esmerelda pops out from the shelter underneath my hat.


    "You could''ve helped¡­" I say, relieved that she''s okay.


    "Watcha want me to do? Those things look at me like I''m catnip!"


    I join the orcs and women in the safety of Shallowglade''s walls. All of them are all glad to receive me. The familiar faces of Liz and Ana provide some semblance of relief. Unfortunately, our time to rest is short.


    Judging by the proximity of the closest tower, and the number of manticores I encountered, it''s only a matter of time before enough of them mass up for an attack. No amount of anoragrathi tentacles will save us from a ravenous pack of flying breasts. Just looking up, one can see a number of wyverns perched behind the canopy, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Gurk runs up to me with Rio and Talos in his hands.


    "Stopped moving when we got through portal. Gurk sorry for going ahead¡­"


    I bend down to inspect the familiars.


    Their bodies are husks, no trace of mana left inside them. I wave my staff over their bodies, and they begin to stir with life. Rio awakens first, and for the first time in a while rubs his head against my face.


    Talos awakens second, but he remains docile. He might be searching for Mira, but if she''s still in the anti-magic zone, he won''t be able to sense her. Until we find her, he''ll have to run on my mana.


    "Talos, you''re going to stick with me for now. We''ll find Mira soon enough."


    "Kaw!"


    Talos takes flight and lands on my shoulder while Rio takes the other spot.


    What remains of the townsfolk lumber wearily out of their homes. There are less orcs than usual and the younguns appear to outnumber the adults now.


    Staying here is no longer an option. Our best chances of survival is to send them towards my great hollow just like the kobolds. Once there, we can form a defensive perimeter against the swarm.


    The only issue we face is when those creatures decide we''re not worth their time, and decide instead to go around into Parthun.


    There must be another way. Collapsing a tower means going in and destroying the forged world. Doing so, however, seems to leave behind a soul stone which Eudora is no doubt waiting for.


    While I''m in my head arguing with myself, the residents are growing more worried by the second. One thing is certain, we''ll need to band together to deal with this problem.


    "I know this is going to come very suddenly, but Shallowglade is no longer safe. We have to get everyone packed and moving west, away from the towers. My home at the edge of the forest is the safest place for now."


    None of them seem any eager to up and leave the place they called home.


    Clem steps forward from the crowd. "Closer to the human kingdom that wants to kill us?"


    "I know this isn''t the best option for many of you, but I see only two choices: take your chances with the humans, or wait here and be a monster''s next meal."


    It''s a hard decision for all of them. They came this deep into the forest to avoid persecution from humanity to begin with.


    The other orcs bite back a retort. Their human companions share the same reluctance.


    Fortunately, they''re smarter than that, agreeing that staying here is only suicide. Some of the orcs even express relief that humans are easier to kill than beasts.


    "I can''t imagine getting to your home will be as simple as the last time." Roga says uneasily, holding his wife Ana close. "You sensed them, too. There are so many of them, this place reeks with their stench."


    If there are as many as Roga says, why hasn''t Shallowglade been overrun yet? It couldn''t just be the wall.


    Miuna''s other half, maybe?


    I ask the orcs to take me to Miuna. The setting may be different, but the red slime is still trembling in fear just like the other half. As soon as it sees me, Miuna stretches up and elongates its body with excitement.


    "Oh, you really did come! But the scary witch isn''t with you?"


    "Mira is¡­ she''ll catch up. How is everything back home?" I ask hesitantly.


    Miuna''s body scrunches up in what I can only imagine is a troubled expression. "The weirdest thing happened. A bunch of big lizards invaded! I thought they were going to loot the place, but they''re wandering around twiddling their tails."


    "Thank goodness Kati''s tribe made it. We''re going to have a whole lot more visitors soon."


    "Oh¡ª ooohhh!! So you''re the red slime that''s been living here?" Esmerelda pops out of my hat again dancing around the slime.


    "What is that? Ewww! Is that a bug? What is that?!" Miuna exclaims with disgust.


    "Oi! That''s rude, you strawberry jelly paste! I''ll show you some respect¡ª uuunngyaa!"


    I stuff Esmerelda back into my hat before a fight breaks out. Her flailing around in my hair gives me an idea.


    "Exactly how many of your sisters are around here?" I ask the fairy.


    She peeks down, pouting. "Five, myself included. Three fairies and two dryads. Why?"


    "I want to make good on my promise in saving your orchards. But I have a big favor to ask¡ª can you teleport these villagers to my home?"


    "Impossible." She says curtly. "Our trees are connected to each sister that''s alive."


    It takes a moment for me to process that last word. It confirms my suspicions that Flora is truly gone. So suddenly, and just like that? Did she give me a seed to replant her someday?


    "But, we can''t refuse helping you thanks to Flora''s mark. My sisters and I can escort the villagers as far as we can. Our combined magic should be enough to keep them safe, but the rest of the way isn''t in our hands. In return, our orchards better be spotless!"


    ***


    The residents don''t need any more convincing once they know they''ll be in safe hands. I had Gurk go with them since this is no place for a goblin to fight. Even though he put up some resistance, once I told him I''d reward him when I get home, he was more than happy to comply.


    Five forest nymphs are sufficiently strong enough to handle a number of beasts. Being that the forest is their domain, it would take nothing short of a dragon to beat Esmerelda and her sisters. Fortunately, the dragons on the towers haven''t made a move.


    Yet.


    Shallowglade is a ghost town now. Not a single soul within the walls. Even Miuna was packed up and sent with the caravan. All that remains are the dozens of creatures skulking around outside.


    I still want to go check on Mira, but the anti-magic zone is still in place. I''ll be powerless to fight if something were to follow me to the ridge.


    For now, I should head to the orchards. Esmerelda gave me the location, and it is surprisingly close to the nearest tower. The elixir of panacea must be wearing off since I feel the exhaustion kicking in.


    I take a deep breath.


    On the other side of this gate is likely no less than twenty manticores. Above me, flying in circles like vultures are half a dozen wyverns.


    I ready another mortis spell and step out¡ª


    "Urk¡­!"


    The ground is littered with the corpses of manticores not of mine or the nymphs'' doing. Their bestial bodies are ripped to shreds, blood cakes the forest ground around them.


    Upon the mangled cadavers are a flock of harpies, digging into the flesh of the slain beasts. They see me exit the settlement and turn their attention to me.


    Before I can cast my spell, something strikes me from behind. The last thing I see before losing consciousness is the swarm of harpies diving towards me.

 34 – To the Second Tower (Side: Mira)

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    "How revolting¡­"


    After carving into the manticore''s corpse, I manage to muster enough strength to rip out its heart. The thick arteries surrounding the fleshy organ is surprisingly tough to cut. Stabbing it a few times loosened the muscle around it, but in the end, brute force was the only way.


    "Cough! Hack¡ª"


    Phlegm and pieces of my lungs spill onto the ground.


    The manticore did quite the number on me. I couldn''t dodge it forever. Eventually I needed to close in, and the only way was to let it lunge into me. Once it did, one good nick to the carotid artery ended its life.


    Unfortunately, doing so allowed a paw full claws to plunge into my chest. I passed out from blood loss and lost track of time. If I hadn''t drank those flash brews, I would be digesting in its stomach about now.


    But¡­


    My hands tremble with the intensity of an earthquake. Every step I take, my vision blurs for just a moment.


    There''s no time to waste. I need to catch up to Ellori before something happens. Eudora is out there, lying in wait. There''s no telling what the bitch is planning to do next.


    The walk to Shallowglade is relatively peaceful. There are no more beasts in the area, as they have seemingly disappeared entirely.


    More ominously, the village has as well.


    Tracks in the ground shows that a large number of bipedal humanoids are heading west. Likely the residents. Their pacing isn''t in haste, so they aren''t under duress or being chased.


    Did Ellori leave with them?


    "No¡­ likely not."


    Freshly killed manticores and wyverns lay strewn about the courtyard. There''s a group killed by necromantic magic. Was Eudora here? If not her, could it have been¡­ Ellori?


    "Damn it. I wanted to keep her pure from black magic¡­"


    There are random clusters of large plumes scattered about the front of the settlement. Too soft and too colorful to be wyverns.


    Harpies?


    Slowly, my mana begins to return to me. But it will mean nothing if I''m crippled. The impurities in my body is exacerbating my exhaustion. The wound in my chest has yet to completely close as well.


    I tap into my magic and hijack Talos'' vision.


    The sky is tinted orange, the sun is already setting. Talos is above the canopy chasing after¡­ harpies? One of them has a woman in its clutches. That''s¡­


    Ellori!


    They appear to be heading in the direction of the closest tower. There looks like an opening at the top. Is that a nest?


    As soon as I detach my sight, a pressure builds up from my stomach.


    "Urk¡ª!"


    A mix of blood and stomach acid pour from my mouth, scorching the ground where it lands.


    "I drank too much, and this is the result. As much as I''d like to go after her now¡­ first things first."


    It takes the better part of an hour scouring each abandoned house to find a suitable cauldron. Once I fill it with water and light the kindling underneath, I submerge the manticore heart into the boiling liquid.


    A wild hare curiously skitters into the house through the door I left open. I lure it with some vegetables I found inside the pantry and trap it in a wooden crate.


    I grab my trophy by its head and neck, and then twist. Its spine snaps with a sickening crack. While the blood is still warm, I slit the neck to allow its life to drain into the cauldron.


    "The ingredients are in place, so now¡­"


    I yank out the magic crystal from my staff and toss it into the cauldron. The boiling mixture settles down to a quiet simmer before finally going still.


    To make an alchemy cauldron¡ª heart of a vicious beast, blood of an innocent beast, and a magic crystal of any quality.


    I pull out a dead mandrake I took from Ellori''s garden. "Good thing I brought this."


    I take a bite into the root, the bitter and spicy flavor makes my nose wrinkle and throat throb. Without wasting another moment, I cup my hands into the cauldron and drink deep in its alchemical waters.


    "Ah¡­ nngh!"


    My body burns with the intensity of the sun. I feel my intestines coiling and tightening. It takes everything I have to resist the urge to retch again.


    Everything hurts as my body is being used as a makeshift alchemy cauldron, purging the impurities from the flash brewed potions I drank earlier. When the pain subsides, I''m no longer crippled.


    I have one more magic crystal on the other end of my staff, so casting spells shouldn''t be a problem. Prolonged use may wear it out quicker than I''d like, but it will have to suffice. I just need to use magic sparingly.


    When I walk outside, I see a black cat limping in my direction.


    "Rio?"


    I pick him up and see that his hind leg has been injured.


    "Mraauu¡­"


    "The increasing distance from your master is weakening your link to her. But don''t worry, I''ll find her. One way or another, we always find each other."


    We head in the direction of the nearest tower. The harpies must be taking her alive for a reason. For what? I intend to find out.


    However, the trek there is anything but smooth sailing. We encounter several wyverns that Rio easily dispatched despite his weakened state. A dragon was bold enough to descend below the canopy for a quick hunt, but we managed to steer clear of that.


    Eventually we come across a hastily packed camp that was recently used. The campfire that has since been put out is still warm, and the tracks are still fresh. Three people in total, light footfalls imply they must have been human women.


    Residents of Shallowglade, perhaps? Can''t be. The only other suspects are Eudora''s witches. They also appear to be headed in the direction of the tower.


    Following their trail, it doesn''t take long until I come across the ruins of what I believe is the long abandoned settlement Esmerelda talked about. Everything has been reclaimed by the forest, what little remains are bits and scraps of rotting planks. Charred wood tells me this place was purged in fire, and the demolished buildings were their attempt to flatten out and bury its existence.


    Broken minecarts and an old forge is all that''s left that tells me this was once a mining venture.


    "Just what exactly were you hoping to find¡­ Anora?"


    The shuffling of movement emerging from the mines alerts me to their presence. I dive behind the shadow of an overgrown tree to watch.


    Three witches, each with a splatter of red on their robes tell me they turned their backs to the Witch''s Academy''s covenant.


    "Hmm. Rio, be a darling and invite them over." I lay the familiar down.


    He trots into the open and starts yowling.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that a cat? Out here in the forest?"


    His crying successfully attracts their attention and they''re coming over to investigate. As soon as they close in¡ª


    I step out and plunge a knife into the heart of the closest one, slit the throat of the second, and press the blade against the final witch. She trembles, whimpering in horror as she watches her companions bleed out.


    "M-M-M-Miracella¡­the Witch of Envy¡­?" The poor girl chokes out in tears.


    "Drop the staff."


    She does and raises her hands in surrender. I kick away the staff for good measure. I don''t see any of their familiars, which is strange.


    "Where are your familiars?"


    "We don''t have them anymore! I swear!"


    "Is that so. A little underdressed to be cave-diving. What were you doing in there, hmm?" I ask, drawing a little blood on her neck.


    "Nothing¡­ we weren''t¡­P-please, I don''t want to die in a place like this..."


    I lean in to whisper into her ear. "Rogue witches are to be killed on sight, but Anora doesn''t have to know you¡­ escaped. I just need you to cooperate with me."


    I put away the dagger to earn her trust. The girl collapses to the ground catching her breath. I kneel down and grab her by the chin.


    She''s young and cute. I might have taken a liking to her if we met in the Academy. Unfortunately, my heart is already taken by someone better.


    "Eudora has us searching for a soul stone that was lost around here. The¡­ The centaurs had it last, but they never delivered it to us. We came back to the mines hoping to find another to please her, but¡­"


    What luck.


    Unbeknownst to them, the stone is in our possession.


    "You turned up with nothing?" I say, finishing the sentence for her. "What is Eudora hoping to find in that mine? What''s so important?"


    She bites down on her lip as tears well around her eyes.


    "There are apparently more like this across the Expanse. Mines brimming with magic crystals that siphon from the forest around it. Eudora thinks there are quality soul stones to be found, but this mine has long since been exhausted."


    Exhausted. Because Headmaster Anora previously excavated it. So there isn''t a scarcity of soul stones because she''s hoarding them. Could she have attempted the same ritual as Eudora?


    I stroke the girl''s hair and wipe a tear from her cheek. "What is your name?"


    "My name is¡­ Elise."


    "Why do you follow Eudora?"


    The fear drains from her face, Elise suddenly comes to life with vigor. "Don''t you hate it? Being under the scrutiny of the Council of Kings. We''re not truly free while we''re under the covenant because there''s a hand at the end of the leash! Headmaster is no different, she''s just another dog of the Council. We just¡­ want to be free. Like we used to be centuries ago..."


    "Foolish hope."


    "It isn''t foolish! They used Eudora at Saquin. Any one of us can end up like her. Headmaster Anora doesn''t care about us, she only cares about herself! Isn''t it the same for you? Who do you think they''ll blame for Randover''s incident?"


    I resolved Randover. However, immediately after, I was sent to Parthun without proper authorization.


    Elise isn''t entirely wrong to speculate that I may end up like Eudora¡ª a scapegoat. Even I suspected that would happen. But how can I contest an order from¡­


    I see.


    As quickly as that bravery came, it disappeared from Elise once she''d finished her tirade. She is once again meek and terrified.


    "You can join us. If enough of us witches band together against Anora, if Eudora can survive her ascension, we can''t be stopped. Here¡­" She pulls out an old journal in which its pages are almost ineligible.  "We have proof of what Headmaster was doing out here¡ª"


    I lean close. So close she starts to blush.


    "Mortis¡­"


    Black fog snakes up from my staff and into Elise''s mouth and nostrils. Her eyes go wide with horror, clutching her throat and choking until she expires a second later.


    I wrench the journal from the corpse''s stiffened grasp and store it into my satchel.


    "You have been most helpful."


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 35 – Harpy Sisters

    I come to consciousness being surrounded by what can only be described as blissful fluffiness. Like I''m on a bed of clouds and feathers.


    When I open my eyes, I see that my description isn''t entirely incorrect. Molted feathers cover the floor in a layer of their own shedding. Three harpies lay asleep on a bed of twigs and leaves.


    "Am I¡­ in a nest?"


    It feels sturdy, but I''m sure too much commotion will send us falling. I can still see the canopy above me, so we aren''t at the forest ceiling. I look over the nest and feel my stomach knot up. It''s a long way down from here.


    "Huu¡­"


    I turn my gaze back inside the nest. About three harpies in total lay sleeping, snuggled up against each other. It seems they brought me up here after knocking me out. I still feel the back of my head pulsing a little.


    The elixir is likely wearing off. Even if it''s still somewhat in effect, I''d rather not risk falling just to get down.


    They haven''t killed me yet. Are they friendly, or am I food for later?


    I begin to look for a way down, but the only path off this nest are the gnarled branches leading to the trunk of the tree. Unfortunately, there''s isn''t another branch I can leap towards without risking plummeting to my death.


    "Wait, the familiars¡­"


    I don''t see Rio or Talos anywhere.


    Just as I think I''m alone, Talos comes flying in and perches at the edge of the nest. His head cocks to one side, the other, and then flies off.


    "Whew."


    I''m relieved. I suspect Mira must be alive if Talos acted that way. She''s probably coming this way after confirming my position. Thank goodness¡­


    I just need to wait and hold out. Hopefully the harpies don''t wake up.


    I can''t help myself to be attracted to their beauty.


    This is my first time seeing forest harpies in person before, unblemished by the cruelty of humanity. I''ve seen the desert harpies of Saquin before, but they were in chains and enslaved to the empire.


    Their vibrant plumes are beautiful. It almost makes me want to pluck some off and take a bagful with me. I settle for the ones on the ground and store them into my satchel when one of them stirs awake.


    "Rrr¡­"


    The red and orange feathered harpy curiously crawls up to me, her eyes are dilated as one would expect of a predator. I instinctively raise my staff but realize my hands are empty. I don''t know where my staff is¡ª


    I''m suddenly tackled onto my back.


    "Stop, I''m¡ª !"


    Just when I think I''m about to be killed, the harpy embraces me instead, rubbing her head against my chin like it''s trying to scratch an itch.


    "Uhhh??"


    Unsure what to do, I start stroking her hair and drawing my fingernails into the scalp. She begins to coo and purr, hugging me with more strength.


    "Haa¡­ prrr¡­"


    If harpies weren''t the vicious predators I know them to be, I''d think this is the cutest thing ever. It''s not often you get to stroke one like a pet.


    This one begins to knead and claw at my robes. She''s like a cat enjoying her scritches. Right now, I''m terrified it''ll get bored of me and start seeing me as a meal if I stop.


    By the color of their feathers, they must be young adult harpies. I distinctly remember there being more before I was knocked out. Is the rest of the flock on different parts of the tree?


    Red climbs up to my face, her human appearance could have fooled me if it weren''t for the feathers. Her face is blushing, and she''s panting. Is she¡­ in heat? It must be the forest''s doing.


    Without warning, she starts licking my cheek, coating my face with her saliva. Her breath is surprisingly sweet. I don''t know what comes over me, but I let it happen. Her tongue tickles my neck, my chin, eventually she starts licking my lips.


    I reciprocate the gesture, licking her face back. There are tiny bristles, almost invisible to the eye on their face that tickles my tongue.


    Because she''s not wearing clothes, I can see her glistening crotch. This harpy is definitely in heat. Maybe that''s why she hasn''t killed me yet?


    "Ah¡­!"


    A clawed hand grasps at my breast. It''s a gentle touch, almost like she''s caressing me. Unlike Taurus, there is little strength behind it. We lay there cuddling, exploring each other''s bodies. I have to take my robes off otherwise her claws will rip it to shreds.


    Seeing me do this, her hand reaches down between my legs. I nearly stop her for fear of the claws, but again, the touch is gentle. Red brushes the blunt side of her claw against my clit. It feels so good and cool to the touch that I even rub myself against it.


    I do the same for her, pressing two fingers into her hot entrance.


    Red sighs with pleasure, so loudly that it makes me shudder with joy. She starts grinding her hips against my fingers, moaning loudly every time it penetrates deeper.


    I lose myself to the moment, as soon as her tongue rolls out, I lean in to kiss her. Red is taken by surprise by this, maybe I''m the first it''s ever kissed before. Her lips are stiff and tongue rolls around clumsily against my own. And yet, she is clearly enjoying it.


    It doesn''t take long before she catches on what to do. Our tongues intertwine and lock with one another. Red''s expression is in pure bliss. In no time at all, her entire body trembles and she clutches onto me, squeezing her legs shut around my fingers as an orgasm takes ahold of her for the first time.


    She continues to lay in my arms, panting. Her pussy still gushes with juices from being wet.


    "Aww¡­ you''re so cute. You just wanted to play, don''t you?"


    "Nraa!"


    The other two stir and awaken from our foreplay. One with blue and purple plumes, and the other with bright green and yellow.


    They approach me cautiously, but seeing that one of their sisters is in my arms, don''t hesitate to lay beside me. Blue and Green, their pussies just as wet and nipples just as hard, start rubbing themselves against me.


    Even Red has recovered from her climax, and all three are dry humping me to sate their libido.


    Their touch is every bit tender, like a lover''s embrace. Soft feathers brush against my skin, inviting me to hold them closer to my body. I was afraid at first, but it seems like they''re just looking for affection.


    They start getting bold, their tongues assaulting every inch of my body. Unlike Taurus'' large slab of wet meat, these harpies have tiny spines on their tongues that scrape against my skin.


    Like an infant, Green sucks on my breast as though she expects milk to come out from it. Blue crawls down between my legs, attracted by the scent of my pussy. Red, still high from her orgasm, goes after the same feeling again with my fingers.


    It isn''t enough for Red. Her tongue salivates so much it drips onto my body. She jerks back, and I can only surmise she came up with an idea. The red-feathered harpy climbs up and presses her crotch against my head.


    Red humps my face, searching for the right spot until I stick my tongue out to pleasure her. I find her clit just above the slit and lick away. She even squeezes her own breasts and nipples.


    I can''t get enough of their expressions. They''re young so it must be their first time doing something like this, their sexual instincts driving them to seek pleasure.


    In that case, I only need to show them real pleasure and sate their lust.


    I shove my tongue into Red''s pussy. The sensation is too much for her as her legs collapse just a bit. She sticks out her arms, propping herself up on my shoulders to keep from falling away. I grab onto her thighs to push my tongue deeper.


    "Haaa, raaa!! Aaahhh!"


    While I lick away, using my tongue as an improvised dick, I penetrate Red to another orgasm. She falls to the side clutching her stomach as her pussy squirts from being overstimulated.


    Blue, having seen what I did, starts to explore my pussy with her tongue. Her inexperience is cute, and it''s addicting to watch. Soon enough, she discovers the right spot when I spread my legs wider. I thought the tiny spines would hurt, but it''s like brushing the back of my fingernails against skin. Except¡­ I could get used to just lying here while she''s doing it.


    Green tugs at my arm, puppy dog eyes stare up at me as she points to her tongue.


    "Aahh¡­ ah!"


    I cup my hands over her cheeks and pull her in for a kiss. Just like Red, it''s sloppy, but Green takes the lead in trying to suck on my tongue. I fight back, our tongues wrestle playfully while I''m being licked by Blue.


    Red hasn''t had enough either. She joins us in our tongue play, taking turns laying sweet kisses on each other.


    The pleasure between my legs builds quickly. Blue is learning fast, my moans give her the motivation to be more adventurous. She''s started using her fingers to play with my clit, and uses her other hand to tease my ass.


    Being spoiled by their kisses while I''m pleasured below is too much for me to handle. A quaking orgasm overwhelms me. Green and Red, having sensed my inevitable climax, lowers themselves to suck on my nipples.


    "Aahhh! Ahh! I''m cumming!"


    I hear my own moans echoing across the trees and back.


    As I''m catching my breath, Blue pushes the other two aside and jumps into my arms.


    "Aahh! Maaa!"


    "Hehe. You want to kiss, too? Come here~"


    Chu!


    Blue and I share a kiss on the lips. Once seems to be enough as she snuggles into my chest right after. Red and Green cuddle up to my side, and suddenly I feel like I''ve become a mother to the three harpies.


    The four of us lay there cuddling for what feels like hours. For the most part, they beg for pats on the head and belly rubs. At some point, Red dives out of the nest and brings back an armful of apples.


    I quickly learn these must be from Esmerelda and her sisters'' orchards.


    We end up having sex again, and I taught them the pleasures of tribbing with a partner. They couldn''t stop doing it with each other after learning how great it feels to rub their pussies together.


    However, after our session, the three of them glare up at the sky like something is calling to them. Blue and Green gestures to their avian legs, and Red pushes me towards them.


    "Are you girls taking me down?"


    "Raa! Raaaa!"


    Is all they say. I don''t understand them, but I feel as though I can trust them now.


    I grab onto Blue and Green''s leg, and as soon as they see I''ve got a firm grasp on them, they take off. We shoot past the canopy, flying further into the sky. The tower was a lot closer than I thought, but instead of going down, we continue further up.


    "Where¡ª Where are we going??"


    Red flies up from below me and points to the top of the tower.


    "Raa, aaah!"


    As we get closer, my body begins to churn. The mana lines all over my body are beginning to close. It''s the same sensation as being in Esmerelda''s anti-magic zone. But what is something like this doing all the way up here?


    My mana returns to me as we reach the top. The harpies let me down on a wide open arena at the apex of the tower. They usher me towards the center where I see ancient runes embedded across the ground.


    It seems only the external area is affected, but the interior isn''t.


    "What is¡­ this place?"


    When I reach the center, I notice a purple stone lodged into the ground¡ª a soul stone.


    "Just like at the other tower. If they''re the same, the stone might have been all that''s left once the tower disappeared. So¡­ why isn''t Eudora here? I can''t imagine she''d let height stop her. Unless¡­"


    Is the tower emitting its own anti-magic zone?


    Esmerelda did say it was to protect them from witches like her.


    The moment I pluck the stone from its resting place, the whole tower begins to tremble.

 36 – Conviction

    The tower isn''t just shaking, it''s becoming transparent. It''s fading fast.


    I''m yanked into the air by the harpy sisters just as I lose footing. The tower I was just standing on disappears from existence in the form of voidal collapse. By some complex runic machinations, the soul stone was acting as an anchor for the tower.


    Without the stone to keep it in place, not even the magic crystals inside could sustain a world spiraling to its destruction.


    The four of us begin our descent while I clutch onto Red for dear life. But just as I think the worst is over, a barrage of fireballs are launched at us from the surface. One flies too close for comfort, singeing Red''s crimson plumes.


    "Eudora¡ª!"


    Instead of descending, the harpies pull up to avoid the attacks.


    I fight back, casting my own projectiles to deflect the assault.


    "Igni vas m''lanthra o''rea ventus!"


    The Cackling Witch stands firm despite the hail of fire exploding around her.


    We''re getting close. It shouldn''t be long before we breach the canopy and leave Eudora''s line of sight.


    I turn around in time to see Eudora plunge an obsidian knife into her heart. Blood gushes from her chest, spilling into the ground and then coming to life. Dozens of bloody tendrils shoot up and latch onto Red¡ª I lose my grip on her and begin to plummet.


    "Shit, shit shit¡ª ventus!"


    I cast in vain, but no amount of wind magic is going to soften the impact. I''m about to accept my inevitable death when I''m tackled in midair. Green catches me but the momentum sends us both barreling to the ground.


    "Uuugh¡­" I pick myself up, clutching my head and see blood dripping.


    Pain I haven''t felt in some time comes rushing back. My savior lies unconscious, fresh bruises stain her battered body.


    The harpy sisters stand their ground in front of me, but a single wave of Eudora''s hand sends them crashing against a tree.


    "The soul stone. Hand it over." Eudora demands, a powerful black miasma trailing behind her as she approaches. The horns on her head seemed to have grown larger since I last saw her.


    It''s as though I''m witnessing a demon given form.


    The cuts I received from the harsh landing are beginning to close. The elixir is wearing off, but there''s still some effect. I don''t have a choice.


    "What are you¡ª no!"


    Eudora lunges forward too late.


    I swallow the soul stone in front of her. It slides down my parched throat with great difficulty.


    We''ve traded places. She watches in horror, fuming at what I''ve done. But now¡­


    "You can''t get it." I say, smirking.


    The victory is short lived. My body heats up like a furnace, every inch of skin begins to blister and boil.  My breath is taken away from me, as though the air in my lungs fuel the fire inside. I''m being incinerated from within.


    I hit the ground, suffocating.


    This unimaginable pain that I can only call nightmarish.


    I thought the diminishing effects of the elixir was enough to keep me alive, but I might have made a fatal miscalculation. My bag is nowhere to be found, I reach for nothing but the cold dirt.


    As I begin to lose consciousness, the eternal damnation closing in on me, I''m picked up from the ground. Eudora''s disapproving scowl glares down at me.


    "Fool. This was supposed to be my burden to bear. I cannot let you die just yet."


    Cool liquid pours down my throat. It''s a welcome sensation before my world goes dark.


    ***


    Streaks of moonlight escape past the canopy. Every once in a while the winds blow a large enough gap between the trees to reveal the full moon behind it.


    When I try to get up, a weight on my chest keeps me from moving too much. The harpy sisters are all curled up around me, Red lies on my chest, while the other two grasps my arms on each side.


    "I thought about ridding you of those pests."


    My heart lights up hearing my friend''s voice. Mira sits on a fallen tree carving into her staff with the point of a dagger. A small crackling campfire is set between us with what looks like two skinned hares being roasted over it.


    "But I surmised they were protecting you, not scavenging for a meal."


    "I''m so glad you''re alive." My voice comes out quivering with relief.


    The harpy sisters awaken too, attracted by the smell of roasted hare. Mira picks one off from the fire and tosses it to the side. The three of them chase after it and dig in like the vicious predators they are.


    Mira grins. "I told you. I''ve fought worse than manticores."


    Rio and Talos fly down from the branches, each with a fresh kill in their clutches. As soon as Rio deposits the hare from his mouth, he hops into my lap purring, rubbing his head against my leg.


    "What happened?" I ask, still dizzy from waking up.


    My memories are still hazy, but I vaguely remember doing something that I shouldn''t have. Someone else other than Mira was here.


    "I wanted to ask you that. I found you lying unconscious, guarded by those harpies. More importantly, what happened to the tower?"


    "The tower..." The images gradually become clearer as I focus on it.


    At the top of the tower, surrounded by an anti-magic zone¡­ the runes surrounding a¡ª


    "Soul stone!" I shout. My stomach lurches, but because I haven''t eaten anything my body expels nothing but my own spit. "Mira¡­ I¡ª"


    Mira springs from her seat, surprising even the harpies. They crawl back around me as though ready to protect me from danger.


    "I see¡­ but you are alive?" She chokes out, already aware of what I''d done.


    My heart is still beating, and my skin is warm if not a little cool from being exposed to the elements. I know I''m very much still me.


    "I remember Eudora. I swallowed it to prevent her from taking it." The sensation of being cooked alive returns to me along with the rest of my memories. I shudder recalling the dreadful embrace of death. But it never came. "She gave me something to drink. I think that''s the only reason I''m still alive."


    "Ventus."


    A gust of wind pushes the harpies away. Mira closes the distance in an instant. She puts a hand on my cheek and another on my stomach. Her arms slowly wrap around me, pulling me into an embrace.


    "You would do something so rash?"


    "I''m sorry¡­ I was out of options."


    We spend the evening eating the rest of the captured hares. The harpies seemed to have given up trying to approach me while Mira was by my side. Instead, they watch from across the campfire with envy.


    "Esmerelda shall be pleased to know her orchard is free. The issue with the harpies vanished along with the tower.." Mira explains, flicking her half-eaten critter into the air. Talos snatches it and flies off, and the harpies go after him for a piece of the grub. "I believe they were originally attracted here by the tower under some influence."


    "Then how come those three haven''t left with them?" I ask curiously.


    "I''m not sure. Perhaps you did something that made them take a liking to you?"


    "Ahh... if I did, I don''t remember."


    Come to think of it, we''ve been out in the forest for some time now and have yet to come across a wyvern or manticore. The creatures in the area appear to have dispersed. It was like that after dealing with the first tower as well.


    They did suddenly start appearing when the towers emerged. It stands to reason they''re connected somehow.


    "We''ll start heading back when you''re able. There is much to discuss when we return¡ª and politics to be resolved." Mira says, stroking my hair.


    She hands me her waterskin. Cold water has never tasted better than this moment. When my body was on fire, I could think of nothing except wanting to die.


    Eudora must have gone through the same pain. How many has she consumed at this point? Why does she go at such lengths for this power?


    We make our way back first thing in the morning, and what Mira had said before makes a lot more sense seeing it in person.


    The orcs and kobolds bicker over each other for space around my great hollow. Kati demands the wide open space around my tree so that his people can worship it. Clem and the other orcs believe it necessary to surround my home to act as my personal guards.


    Fortunately, no fights have broken out. The moment Mira and I returned, everyone started behaving. The reason for that likely has more to do with Mira''s presence than anything else.


    My anoragrathi field appears to have been disturbed multiple times. Large puddles of white substance layer the immediate surrounding. Whether someone stumbled into it on purpose or by accident, I don''t want to know.


    "See what I mean?" Mira remarks, amused by the sight around us.


    Having this many demihumans so close to the border of Parthun, it''s inevitable that King Marcus and Magistrate Semyon will hear about it.


    The harpy sisters¡ª Red, Blue, and Green followed us back. It''s not like anything we said could have stopped them. They wag their tail feathers like excited dogs, exploring the upper strata of this side''s forest. Eventually they settle in the branches of my great hollow, building their nest humming and cooing.


    Gurk races up to throw his arms around me. "Mistress is safe! Gurk was worried. Worked with orcs and lizardmen to rebuild home."


    "I saw. Good work." I bend down to stroke his head and lower my voice so Mira can''t hear. "I''ll have to reward you when everyone goes to sleep. Until then, behave alright?"


    I notice his pants beginning to bulge. Gurk nods excitedly and then takes off in the direction of the orcs'' new encampment.


    I sigh heavily. "My peaceful life in Parthun was so short lived¡­"


    "Hah! Your first mistake is believing witches can afford to live in peace." Mira smacks my butt and turns to head inside. "Now come. I shall like to bathe before we discuss our next move."


    ***


    After a much needed bath, Mira wanted to speak in complete privacy and even urged our familiars outside. She unveils a tattered journal from her satchel and lays it in front of me.


    "I have here every proof that Headmaster Anora is not who she says she is. I don''t think she has been completely honest with us." Mira''s expression becomes grim.


    I know she''s never liked Headmaster, but I always passed that off as the typical student-teacher relationship.


    "I don''t understand. Headmaster has never done anything to make me suspect  wrongdoing." I say, trying to defend the very instructor that shaped our lives.


    "She has, since the very beginning, known this would happen. Eudora, my coming here, the towers'' emergence¡ª everything."


    I listen to Mira as I piece together what I can glean from the journal. It depicts in great detail the towers'' architecture and forged worlds, the purpose behind the soul stones, including an ancient ritual describing the consumption of souls to reach deific ascension.


    Soul stones are unique in that they accumulate mana indefinitely. What is strange is when they are used to summon a familiar, that pool of mana disappears. The phenomenon is a highly debated topic in the scholarly community of the Academy.


    This journal answers that age old question¡ª it is stored into these towers, fueling forged worlds to create additional soul stones.


    At some point, it reads like a diary, and I realize this entire thing has been written by Headmaster Anora herself.


    One concerning spell in particular, a surveillance spell different from our ability to hijack our familiar''s eyes. It enables experiencing the sight and hearing of a familiar by someone other than their bonded witch.


    "When I was looking for you, I came across witches who were without familiars. Eudora herself has no familiar. I mulled over why, but once I read the journal it became clear¡ª Headmaster Anora is spying on us."


    Mira''s hypothesis is disconcerting at the very least. On one hand, it makes sense for her to watch over us. On the other¡­ for what purpose?


    Mira gets up from her seat and glances out the window, watching the commotion going on outside.


    "I was with Rio when I discovered this journal. No doubt Anora knows that I''m aware of her past now."


    I see. It''s beginning to make sense why Headmaster Anora sent Mira here without receiving the Council of Kings'' permission. Now it will look as if Mira acted on her own and be branded rogue. Two powerful witches¡ª Eudora, the Cackling Witch, and Miracella, the Witch of Envy¡ª having betrayed the covenant is enough to force the council''s hand.


    At worst, they will invoke the Rite of Cleansing¡ª a measure put in place to purge any and all witches that are believed a significant threat to the Council of Kings.


    But why would Headmaster Anora want that?


    "But last night¡­ Headmaster knows I''ve swallowed a soul stone." I ask desperately.


    "For now we¡ª"


    My cauldron begins to bubble with activity. I didn''t put any ingredients in there, so it shouldn''t be happening.


    Mira wastes no time diving downstairs to hide in the baths.


    "Ellori? Where are you, damn it?"


    Headmaster Anora''s voice erupts angrily from the cauldron. The smoke coalesces to form her face.


    "R-Right here! Is there something you need?" I try to act as calm as possible.


    "You haven''t reported in ages, but never mind that. Is Miracella with you?"


    I glance over to where Mira is hiding.


    "Not right now, no. We returned a moment ago, but she''s heading back into the forest to investigate something. Why?"


    I can make out the Headmaster''s growing impatience. Her eyes rise to meet mine.


    "The King of Randover is dead, and his kingdom is in flames. Miracella Dawncrest has betrayed the covenant."

 Lore Chapter – Soul Stones of the Seven Deadly Sins

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Jamminrabbit


    If you find this interesting, let me know in the comments. If you were a witch in this world, what would you like your familiar imbued with? Are you a masochist who chooses Pride or chad witch like Mira who''s got Envy?


    Soul stones are identified by their deep purple color and cloudy surface that appear to encapsulate a storm itself.


    The quality of a stone is determined by how long it has been accumulating souls-turned pure mana. Research conducted by the Witch''s Academy''s Elder Board has found that they are similar to magic crystals in that both carry mana.


    However, unlike magic crystals, soul stones cannot be extracted from and have no maximum capacity and are thus believed to continue accumulating indefinitely.


    *It is unknown where the mana goes. Scholars observed the mana capacity of a familiar first summoned does not equate to the mana capacity the soul stone had stored.


    One of the earliest theories believed that greater accumulated mana leads to stronger familiars. This has since been rejected.


    There is currently no way to determine exactly what cardinal sin lies in a given stone. Few promising theories have emerged in modern years, but little evidence renders them nothing more scholarly guesses.


    Soul stones are vital to a witch''s induction into the Academy''s covenant, where they must summon and bind the soul into an animal''s corpse. Doing so forges a bond between the witch and her familiar.


    The Witch''s Academy devised names and categorized the souls by order of their strength.


    The uncontested soul capable of bringing about the end of the world. A familiar possessing this soul can drain the life of anything it comes in contact with.


    Interactions between a witch and a familiar imbued with this soul is unknown. There are no documented witches with such familiars.


    Pride has since been outlawed by the Council of Kings following the end of the Crimson Wars that led to the persecution of witchcraft. Any familiar imbued with the prideful soul during the summoning is to be destroyed immediately.


    Torn between thousands of souls, wrath will always attempt to claw its way into existence. It''s volatile summoning requires the presence of no less than three instructors to subdue the initial frenzy.


    A familiar imbued with this soul can magnify the spells cast by their bonded witch by nearly five folds.


    Perhaps the most unassuming soul, envy can mimic the spells of its bonded witch.


    Familiars draw power from their bonded witch, yet the envious soul is an empty husk. It stands to reason that a being without a pool of mana cannot cast spells. Yet these familiars act as a mirror copy of a witch''s spell casting, seemingly drawing mana from its surroundings.


    While there is little concrete evidence, it is believed the magical potency of the envious soul is measured in reflection of its bonded witch''s envy. If this is true, the envious soul may vie side by side with the wrathful soul in strength.


    None are as discerning as the lustful soul given its ability to identify any spells and sniff out magical signatures.


    Witches with these familiars are often relegated to a kingdom''s royal guard, protecting its monarch from detectable dangers.


    No soul has received as much unneeded scholarly attention as the sloth. Whether or not these souls belong at the bottom of the hierarchy is met with great contention and has, to this day, split the witch''s community down the middle.


    Familiars imbued with this soul can store a single spell within its body to be cast with ten times the intensity.


    Few witches regard the sloth as anything more than a duelist''s familiar. Fewer still who have mastered the slothful soul need only a single spell anyway.


    Witches in possession of these familiars often use them as a trump card to be played last and in a pinch.


    Though they cannot house magic within their bodies, the surface of their familiar''s skin is laden with mana lines, reinforcing it in a defensive layer as dense as diamonds.


    It draws its strength inversely proportional to the bonded witch''s stamina. The weaker the witch becomes, the greater its physical capacity is.


    Gluttony is an infantile soul that grows by consuming unique mana signatures. Though the absorption rate is immeasurably low, successful consumption allows the familiar to adopt it''s preys'' characteristics.


    While the weakest soul has the greatest potential to match the strength of a greater soul, it is often found destroyed by bonded witches'' impatient attempts to induce rapid growth.

 37 – Kingdom of Demihumans

    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    "King Alto was found dead a week ago. Autopsy revealed it was a slow acting poison that did him in. We believe Miracella gave him the poison under the pretext of a sleeping tonic."


    I don''t even need to act shocked. I''m dumbstruck by the insinuation that this is Mira''s fault.


    "I¡­ I don''t understand. Why would she do something like that?"


    Headmaster Anora''s eyes narrow to mere slits. She may be gauging the authenticity of my astonishment, or maybe she''s trying to see past me and into the room.


    "That''s what I intend to find out. I need you to keep your eyes peeled for her. If you see Miracella, notify me immediately but don''t let her know we''re after her."


    The same compassionate instructor is no longer there. Her voice is ruthless, cold even. I know Mira is innocent. Why would the Headmaster brand her as a criminal?


    "Ellori," the Headmaster whispers my name with sympathy. "I know you two were good friends, but she isn''t the same witch anymore."


    Neither are you, Headmaster.


    I''m seeing her so differently now. All those times I spent studying in her office, discussing the intricacies of runic spells, debating philosophy on witchcraft¡ª all stained.


    Anger boils up within me. I want to scream at her for ruining Mira''s life, but letting that show would forfeit my own deception.


    I raise my head to answer her. "I understand, Headmaster Anora. I won''t let this bog me down; the covenant comes first."


    "Good girl. I suppose I should let you know at the very least¡ª a seat has opened up within the Council of Kings. I''m being considered as a candidate."


    "You are... what?"


    If only I could see my reflection; I probably wouldn''t recognize how pale I became.


    A witch on the Council of Kings is unheard of. This isn''t because they aren''t allowed, there are no rules explicitly stating that one cannot be a member. It''s just that the council was created specifically to combat the potential threat of witchcraft.


    "I was surprised, too. It seems my role as a mere custodian is being elevated." The Headmaster''s expression softens. "You should be glad. Times are changing, Ellori. Witches are too embedded into human civilization to be ignored."


    "D-Don''t get me wrong. I''m happy for you! I mean¡­ you''d think after the Crimson Wars the council would still be wary of us."


    The war was the darkest point in witchcraft''s history. We''re taught with uncompromising discipline that magic is a tool to serve mankind, not enslave it. Many within the covenant rebuke this as propaganda behind closed doors, claiming that it is the council using witches to enslave mankind. Chief among them is Headmaster Anora.


    She jolts up, and I hear something from the other end get kicked.


    "They are wary. A majority vote is needed for me to acquire the seat, but I''m blocked by two members. Which is where you come in."


    "Me? What could a witch in the middle of nowhere do?"


    "Find Eudora and Miracella. Capture one of them. It will give me the clout I need to secure the remaining votes."


    Once again, the callous side of her that I''ve only just seen today comes out again. She really is just using us as a stepping stone.


    "In the meantime I''ll try and see where charisma takes me. Good luck, Ellori."


    Her image vanishes along with the fog.


    Mira ascends from the baths deep in thought. Of all people, this affects her the most. She just lost her entire life to one selfish woman''s ambitions. And if the surveillance spell on our familiars is real, Mira will never be able to rest.


    I go over to her and take her hands. "We''ll find a way through this. For now, let''s hide our familiars¡ª"


    "No. Then the hag will know we''re on to her."


    "Then what will you do?" I ask, knowing full well what Mira intends to do.


    She always looks after me whether I like it or not. So while she''s here, her very presence is a threat to my wellbeing.


    Mira lets go of my hands to stroke my hair. Her touch is always so tender. I can even fall asleep just standing here beside her.


    "I will disappear into the wilds and act the part of a rogue. There must be another way to remove her eyes from our familiars without killing them. I intend to find out."


    She speaks with a confidence I wish I had. That''s the Mira I knew from the Academy. That, and her weak side. She can''t hide her trembling hand that''s perched on my head. I have to let her know I can take care of myself, too.


    "In the meantime, I''ll figure out this whole soul stone business."


    Mira grins. "I expect nothing less of my junior! One more thing you should know: Eudora is apparently in search of a particular soul stone. It was to be delivered to her by centaurs."


    There could be only one¡ª


    "The one I brought back from Shallowglade."


    Mira nods, and then pulls me in for a kiss. It''s a long one. I don''t know how long it''s been until I open my eyes and see that she''s already gone.


    ***


    I''ve been laying in bed ever since Mira left, wondering if she''s eating well. It has only been a few hours, and I''m already so worried.


    I shouldn''t stay cooped up in the house forever. There''s two tribes of demihumans and a trio of harpies I need to look after.


    A knock on my door kicks me back into gear. I hurry to the door and find Ana on the other side.


    "Hey, El. I was hoping you can help us with a little problem?" Ana''s thumb and index finger are millimeters apart, but I know too well a little means anything but small.


    As soon as we get to the little problem, of course it turns out to be a big problem. About a dozen orcs are standing in a deep trench with muddy water up to their knees.


    Roga and the other orcs put their hands together to apologize. "We just wanted to divert the stream so we can get some fresh water."


    "Well, you succeeded in getting mud baths." I say, unimpressed that they potentially destroyed an ecosystem doing so.


    "Well, not that us hogs mind!" Clem belches a laugh, but shuts up when he sees me glaring at him. "S-Sorry¡­"


    The nearest water source is a tad far. I can see why they wanted to pool water to a closer location for convenience.


    Fortunately for them, I''m a witch.


    "For now, plug up the hole you dug into the stream. We wouldn''t want the wildlife downstream to suffer because of a mistake."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Clem gathers a large group of orcs to head east.


    I turn to the remaining orcs. "I need stones. Large stones to be chiseled into a rectangular shape. Oh! And also clay. Lots of clay."


    Our best solution is to create an underwater cistern. Rain won''t be sufficient enough to provide all of them with water, so it will need to be supplemented by something else.


    "Hmmm¡­ if Mira was here, what would she do¡­"


    The orcs weren''t wrong in trying to divert the stream. Instead of physically diverting it, I could use magic to transport a steady supply of water here.


    They complete my tasks in record time. The water from the stream has stopped flowing, and we have five cart sized mounds of stones. Unfortunately, due to their excessive strength, many of the stones have been shattered beyond use.


    "I should''ve known better than to tell orcs to whack at something."


    I have them start expanding the trench they dug into a wider and deeper  pool. Eventually, the kobolds pitch in since they also needed a source of water. I redirected their efforts to chiseling stones and, much to my surprise, their dexterity was perfect for the role.


    All of the stones come back in almost perfect rectangles, and we''re able to layer them into the cistern for base, fill the gaps in with clay, and finally build a wooden cover over the water tank.


    While they get to work on that, I fetch two magic crystals from the underground garden. One is set under a bunch of stones at the stream to prevent it from flowing away, and the other inside the cistern.


    Thanks to my knowledge on runic inscriptions, I etch a minor teleportation spell into each crystal so that they can interact with each other. The downside is that the cistern will occasionally get some unwanted debris, but at least it is beginning to fill with water.


    Another pair of magic crystals are needed to account for overflow. I embed one crystal near the top of the tank that would teleport water back to the stream if it ever fills to that height.


    The orcs and kobolds, and even the human women, marvel at my magical creation that would''ve only earned me a C-grade at best by the Academy.


    With the completion of the cistern, their water problem is solved. I only need to keep an eye out on replacing the crystals every few weeks. As long as I have a steady supply growing thanks to Miuna, we won''t be running out anytime soon.


    Ana and Liz tackle hugs me. "That''s amazing, El! Thank you so much! I had no idea witches were so talented in construction, too."


    I''m embarrassed by their affectionate way of showing thanks, but I return the embrace nonetheless. Their warmth reminds me of Mira, and it''s pleasant to know I''ll have their company.


    "This is the least I can do on short notice." I try to be humble, but even I can''t help grinning at my handiwork.


    Clem and Kati also give their thanks on behalf of their people by offering me gifts of food and leathers.


    "In that case, this is the least we can do to thank ya."


    "Savior always kind. Thank you, thank you!"


    Their happiness gives me the motivation to keep going even though Mira is gone. I''m confident we''ll see each other again. When she finally returns, she''ll see the great work I''ve been doing here.


    My nose begins to tickle, and my eyes begin to water.


    Damn it. I''m not going to cry in front of them.


    I shake it off and am reminded of Flora''s seed. Kati lights up with a smile when I pull it out from my pocket.


    "That is guardian''s seed!"


    "It is." I confirm. "She wanted me to plant it. Shall we?"


    I follow Kati to the center of his new settlement. It''s beset adjacent to the edge of the northern clearing and Shallowglade residents'' cabins. The kobolds have mostly made themselves at home. Many of them live in tents, and it was only a matter of taking them down and raising them back up.


    With the eyes of kobolds and orcs burning into my back, I push the seed into the soil.


    "I wonder¡­"


    I reach for a growth enhance serum and pour the entirety of the vial into the ground where the seed is resting. Immediately a sapling emerges from the ground, but its growth ends there. I suppose the rest is up to time.


    As soon as I get up, the orcs and kobolds drop to their knees. The human women have also done the same.


    "Savior Ellori, not just a savior. Like a queen!" Kati exclaims.


    "Wait a minute¡ª"


    Clem raises a fist and pounds his chest. "For Queen Ellori!"


    Even the harpy sisters join the cheering, drawn in by the commotion echoing across the forest.


    "No¡ª wait, stop! I''m not¡ª I can''t be¡­ oh, my goodness¡­"


    I can''t stop their chanting. Even after I return to my great hollow, I can still hear their muffled celebrations in my name. I''m flattered, but it''s bad for me if King Marcus finds out. It''s already bad enough that I''m letting demihumans build a settlement so close to their border.


    "Whew¡­ I haven''t even had time to process everything." I empty all the stuff from my satchel onto the table. "And I need to go over all the stuff I collected."


    I fill the kettle with water and cast an igni spell to heat it up.


    Gurk returns from playing with his orc and kobold friends. He''s spending a lot less time around me now that he has other demihumans to interact with.


    "Kobolds and orcs really nice. Gurk wants to help make them comfortable after they lost home!"


    He''s certainly doing a lot more work than he thinks. If it weren''t for him acting as a social bridge for the orcs and kobolds, the two demihuman tribes might have come to blows.


    The kettle whistles to completion while I''m still in the process of putting away my royal gifts. "Gurk can you grab that and pour me a cup? One teaspoon of sugar and honey, please!"


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    Harpy feathers for elixirs of flight. Manticore claws for elixirs of strength. Wyvern fangs for antidotes.


    "We fetched a lot more alchemical reagents than I thought." I muse happily to myself.


    Gurk hands me a cup. The piping hot liquid slides down my throat with ease. It''s nothing compared to the burning sensation from swallowing a soul stone.


    I still need to figure out what it''s done to me. The fact that I survived is a miracle.


    "Eudora¡­ why did you save me?"


    It occurs to me after taking another sip that the tea isn''t sweet. Instead, there is a hint of spiciness which shouldn''t be there. Did Gurk accidentally add ground pepper?


    I get my answer as soon as I turn around. Miuna''s secretions¡ª the bottle''s lid is open and there is a spoon beside it.


    My body warms up, heart racing like I''d just run a marathon. Certain parts of my skin becomes extra sensitive¡ª namely my breasts and crotch.


    I''m getting hornier than I ever thought possible.


    "Mistress?"


    Gurk lays a hand on my shoulder, but I can''t think straight anymore.


    First Volume containing missing chapters available on Amazon: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08WK928L5?


    Or join my patreon for advanced chapters and h-commissions: patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 38 – Gangbanged by Demihumans

    Jamminrabbit


    My crotch is on fire. I see Gurk, and the only thing I can think about is getting his dick in me.


    "Is Mistress okay?"


    "I¡­" I shed my clothes and crawl to him on my hands and knees. "Take your clothes off for your Mistress. It''s time for your reward¡­"


    Gurk must be pent up. He tries to pull off his shirt and pants, but when he starts struggling in his haste, he rips them off instead. I can''t wait any longer so I grab his face and shove my tongue into his mouth.


    Our lips and tongue meet like old friends. It''s been so long since I kissed my adorable goblin, and he''s eager to please me with attention.


    His tiny arms wrap around my body, sharp claws dig into my back but the pain is quick to become pleasure. I have to peel his hands off, and pull away from our tongued embrace so I can drop down between his knees.


    Gurk''s penis is at full mast, the tip glistening with precum in anticipation to mate with me. It''s the same piece of meat that''s plugged me to satisfaction many times before. No matter how many times I''ve laid my eyes on it, this thing doesn''t stop looking so delicious.


    I pucker my lips on the tip, teasing the mushroom head of his cock. Gurk jerks from my assault, his hips instinctively pushing to meet my mouth.


    But I''m not here for foreplay, I just need a fuck. I lower my head all the way down to the base, and with my hand, lightly squeeze his testicles to wring out his juices.


    My blowjob is too much for him to take. He utters a moan I''ve never heard from him before and the throbbing cock explodes with a fountain of cum. My mouth is filled in seconds, and I have to swallow it so it doesn''t get the floor dirty.


    His knees weaken, and he drops to the ground out of breath¡ª even though I''m the one doing all the work.


    It''s not enough. I pick him up, climb upstairs, and throw him onto my bed.


    No time to rest while my pussy is gushing wet to put it inside. I climb on top of him and slam my hips down.


    "Kh¡ª AAaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!" The moment I sit down on it, an orgasm wracks my body. "Nnhhaa¡­ more, I need you to fuck me with your goblin dick."


    Gurk obliges, grabbing my hips and humping me with the intent to impregnate me. It''s not enough to just let him do the work. I bounce along to his thrusts, letting the bed springs carry our momentum as our hips clash.


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    Consumed by lustful abandon, I barely notice that he already came twice. A warm feeling fills my belly, sending me into a haze.


    "Mmmm! Aaahh! You like that, Gurk? How does your Mistress'' pussy feel?"


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    "Mistress hole feel good! Too good¡ª ah!"


    His dick pulsates and pumps another load into me.


    "Mmm¡ª aaahh, haahh! You''re such a lucky goblin," I coo, leaning down to spoil him with kisses. "The only goblin¡ª aahh, in the world who gets to fuck your Mistress whenever you want. Mmm!"


    Gurk picks up speed, encouraged by my sweet talking.


    "Gurk really lucky! Always stay with and protect Mistress forever! Gurk really loves Mistress!"


    "Nnnhh! So, ahh¡ª rough! That''s right! Love me! I love you, too¡ª aaahhhh!"


    Our passionate lovemaking continues on through the night, stopping only to have a quick meal or using the bathroom before going right back.


    We may have had some eavesdropper at some point. It wouldn''t surprise me with how loud I howled from each orgasm.


    However, the fun doesn''t last as long as I hope. By morning, when I try to service Gurk''s morning wood, he attempts to run away.


    "Get back here!" I yell, but Gurk escapes through the front door before I can catch him.


    As I sit there at the door like a loyal dog, fingering away at my pussy and waiting for my goblin to return, it swings open to a large orc¡ª Luugen.


    He''s no doubt surprised to see me in such a desperate state, but the rising member in his pants tells me he''d like nothing less.


    I take Luugen by the hand to lead him upstairs, but he throws me onto his shoulders and takes us down to the baths.


    Like with Gurk, we forgo the foreplay and go straight to the fucking. My wet cunt allows his pig cock to slide right in despite how large it is. It takes a few minutes for me to adjust¡ª and to recover from an orgasm just from getting it in.


    Luugen holds me in his arms, and like passionate lovers, our tongues are playful while our hips dance to a frenzied tune.


    I can''t get over his enormous body. Though it''s not Taurac, it reminds me of his gentle giant nature. How I wish he were here now to ravish me like a beast. Instead, I focus my heart and pussy on the orc dick that unleashes litres worth of ejaculate into me each time.


    I get on all fours and wave my ass to invite Luugen in¡ª and he slams it in alright. Catching on to my desire for rough play, he grabs a handful of my hair and tugs. The jolt of pain coupled with his other hand slapping my ass, makes me writhe in pleasure. Hearing my own moans in the empty bath only serves to spur my orc lover.


    "Ahh! Fuck¡­! How about now, my baby hog? Do you still want a farmer girl? Nnnngh¡ª!"


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    Luugen''s response is to quicken his pistoning and smack my ass with more strength.


    "Not anymore. I only want to fuck you from now on!"


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    His unrelenting thrusts ends by plugging my pussy and reaching all the way to my womb before unloading into me.


    "Yes¡ª it''s so hot! You''re filling me up so much¡ª aaaaahhhh!!"


    Again, my honeymoon-like intimacy lasts an entire day. Gurk returned towards the evening, and the two of them double teamed me well into the morning.


    However, when even they were unable to satisfy me, they also ran away.


    My prayers are answered when Kati and his tribe comes to my rescue, baited by Gurk and Luugen on the pretense that I needed help.


    Delirious, and still very much horny, I prostrate myself in front of them and beg sex.


    "You called me queen, didn''t you?" I say, spreading my cunt for them to see. "I think my loyal subjects should demonstrate their love for me."


    "Q-Queen Ellori demands it. Must serve faithfully!" Kati exclaims.


    All of them begin to undress, and as soon as they take off their pants, I''m stunned by what I see.


    Kobold dicks are a surprise. I didn''t see them clearly at first when they were masturbating to me and Flora. Now that I have a good look, I see that their sex organ is two dicks on top of each other that can separate


    I lick my lips thinking what I can do with that. Five kobolds, ten cocks. They can fuck my ass and pussy at the same time.


    They''re a lot more eager and quick to shoot than Gurk. But what they lack in stamina, they make up for in providing an endless supply of dick.


    Kati doesn''t hesitate to take both of my lower holes first. Two kobolds plug my mouth, and I''m more than happy to serve them both at once. My hands see my rest either, each stroking a dick to either side of me.


    While I''m getting screwed in the kitchen, the door opens up. The harpy sisters let themselves in, attracted by the smell of my pheromones going crazy. Other orcs and kobolds file into the room, tired of watching from outside and now seeking a piece of action themselves. I can''t stop them. I... don''t want to.


    I just want to keep going for as long as I can.


    ***


    I wake up with a raging headache.


    I''m on top of an orc I don''t recognize along with a bunch of kobolds littering the second floor around my bed. Downstairs has even more unconscious orcs. Luugen is among them but most I don''t know personally.


    Gurk is slumped over the kitchen table with Rio sleeping on top of him.


    I bury my face in my hands. "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I remember everything¡­"


    It began when Gurk mistook Miuna''s secretions for honey and added it into the tea. Everything went downhill after that. A whole week''s worth of sex with Gurk, the orcs, the kobolds, and even the harpy sisters.


    There''s no way I can look at myself the same anymore.


    When I try to get off the bed, my legs give out from under me. I crash into a trio of passed out kobolds whose dicks are flaccid if not a little swollen from excessive use.


    I crawl down the stairs over the bodies of my many victims. In their slumber, some of them reach out to fondle me. Their touch ignites the sensitive parts of my body, still tender from the recent fucking.


    As soon as I get to my cauldron, I muster what''s left of my strength to pull myself up and snatch a restoration potion from the shelf. The soreness and sensation of my legs return to me as the rejuvenating liquid hits my stomach.


    Naked and embarrassed, I get to my feet, cup my hands over my mouth and yell at the top of my lungs. "Wake up¡­ and get out of my house!"


    All of the demihumans snap awake and make a mad dash out the door in a panic. I grab Gurk by the scruff of his neck.


    "You''re not going anywhere. This is your fault, so you''re going to take responsibility until the rest of the effects wear out."


    "Y-Yes, Mistress! Gurk sorry!"


    I notice on the shelf there is a piece of parchment slipped into an empty vial. I pluck it out and, when I unroll it, recognize Mira''s handwriting. It reads:


    "I have transcribed the hag''s journal for my own perusal, and left the real one in your care. If something were to happen, use it as a bargaining chip."


    Even gone, Mira is still looking after my safety.


    My headache may have passed, but I feel another one coming. Her life is in danger out there. Meanwhile, I wasted a whole week getting gangbanged.


    On the plus side, I finally got over drinking Miuna''s secretions. I should hope it works and keeps me from getting horny due to the forest''s influence.


    As I stare into my own reflection from the cauldron''s alchemical waters, I''m reminded that I still need to figure out what soul I ate. I start going through every book on my shelves and bookcases, flipping through any chapters on the topic of soul stones.


    Nothing. All nothing.


    I promised Mira I''d find some lead, but was I just putting on airs?


    Rio hops onto the rim of the cauldron to peer at what I''m reading. I wonder if Headmaster Anora is seeing through him now, watching my every move.


    "What do you think, Rio?"


    My familiar tilts his head, sniffs me, and makes a disgusted face.


    "Hisssss!"


    I take a sniff of myself and reel back. I guess I did sweat a whole bunch alongside a number of demihumans.


    Perhaps it is hopeless after all. It''s not like there is any surefire way to determine a soul anyway. Smarter witches and scholars couldn''t figure it out, what semblance of hope do I have? Not even the Elder Board, composed of witches dedicated solely to studying all things witchcraft, is stumped to this day.


    "Mraa~"


    Rio brings over a grimoire that I''ve already looked through. It''s an encyclopedia on animals that became familiars over the years and what souls inhabited the corpse. There''s not much to be learned from it, the preface at the beginning even states: combinations seen here demonstrate no correlation between animal and soul.


    "I''m not sure what you''re trying to get at, buddy."


    "Mrr¡­ mraaa!"


    He pushes open the book and paws through the pages until he comes across a boar imbued with the prideful soul. This was the last known familiar imbued with pride; it was a fearsome beast during the height of the Crimson Wars that led to its soul''s outlawing.


    But what is Rio trying to tell me?


    He continues to paw at the page, and then pats my leg.


    "Are you trying to say¡­ I gained weight?"


    Rio squints at me, flies up to my face level, and slaps me across the cheek. "Nraaauu!"


    He flies to another shelf and digs into the box of things not to mess with. Satisfied by what he''s found, he returns to me and spits out the soul stone that was brought back from Shallowglade. He paws himself this time and not the grimoire.


    I see now.


    Of course, I''d caught on the moment he opened the book. I mustn''t do anything to make Headmaster Anora suspect I swallowed the prideful soul. If familiars imbued with pride are to be destroyed upon summoning, I dread to think what she or the Council of Kings would do to me.


    What I know is this: I''ve swallowed the prideful soul, and the soul I brought back is gluttony.


    Before Mira left, she suggested this is the soul Eudora was looking for. Why would she be seeking out the weakest of the seven?


    Could it be...


    It seems that Rio''s gluttonous soul is able to identify souls. If witches adopt the characteristics of the soul they consume, it reasons that Eudora needs gluttony to know she''s eaten the other seven.


    It still doesn''t make sense. Why doesn''t Eudora just go around consuming souls until she''s hit all seven?


    Unless¡­ she can''t?


    Wait a minute¡­ if this method proves true, didn''t I just make the discovery of the century?


    I go to pat my good boy on the head but remember the reason why pride is a reviled soul¡ª it can kill from a simple touch, siphoning the very mana and life essences from a living creature.


    And recently, I came into contact with a great many living beings.

 39 – Uncertain Tidings

    Calm down, Ellori.


    It''s been a whole week since I''ve been in contact with people and no one has died. There must be something I''m not understanding about the soul stone.


    What do I know so far?


    From my studies at the Academy, the prideful soul imbues the host with necromantic magic¡ª more specifically, the ability to drain the life and mana from another being. Sometimes, control of the power gets out of control and can kill someone outright.


    I shudder to think that could have happened to any of the demihumans that I slept with. All of them seemed fine running out of my home like that.


    Exactly what am I missing?


    "I need to find a way to test this but not on a living being."


    Then it hits me like lightning when my eyes land on the reagents table. The basket of magic crystals collected from Miuna has been sitting there since I returned. I was planning on enhancing some potions and refitting my staff until I got sidetracked.


    I pick up a pink crystal and roll it around in my hand. If pride dwells within me, I should be passively draining it of its mana. Yet the lustre of the crystal does not fade, and my pool feels no more full than it already is.


    Nothing is happening except for the crystal becoming warm from my body heat. Could Rio be wrong, or could swallowing the stone not have done anything to me?


    I toss the crystal back into the basket. I''m about to head outside when I realize I''m still undressed. Not that it matters anymore, since half the demihumans here have already seen me naked. But while I''m still undressed¡­


    I take a look at my reflection to check if there are any protrusions on my body. Eudora had horns growing out of her head, which hasn''t ever been seen before and¡ª granted, no known witches have consumed a soul stone and survived until now¡ª shouldn''t cause abnormal growth.


    "Gurk, come here."


    The goblin shoves the rest of a piece of bread into his mouth and scampers over.


    "I need you to¡ª eeek!"


    He rubs the tip of his dick against my pussy.


    I smack his head. "That''s not what I meant!"


    "Gurk thought Mistress wants more sex?" He backs away, rubbing his head.


    "Later. Help me check my body if there''s anything strange."


    Gurk inspects my body with the discipline of a cat. His attention never lingers on one place for more than a second. He lifts my breasts to check under them, but by the look of his erect member he''s forgotten the original purpose.


    "Can''t find anything. What is Mistress looking for?"


    I put a hand to my head and rub the area where Eudora''s horns grew. "I''m not even sure myself."


    Knock. Knock.


    "Who is it now¡­?" I open the door to a pair of younger orcs. "Can I help you two?"


    Both of them turn red in the face. I mentally smack myself for forgetting to put clothes on.


    One of them grunts, "The others said we could have sex with the queen if we asked¡ª"


    "No more sex, damn it!" I slam the door in their faces.


    Gurk walks up to me with his head down. "Does that mean no sex for Gurk, too?"


    "Weren''t you the one trying to sneak away earlier?"


    I still need to restock on restoration potions. The sephalothanes and mandragoras must be growing out of control, too.


    "Alright. You''ll have to earn your reward this time. Fetch me five full gallons of the anoragrathi ejaculate."


    The goblin trembles. "But tentacle plants touch bad places..."


    I kneel down to stroke his dick. "Then I''ll have to find another goblin spoil."


    "Y-Yes, Mistress. Gurk go do it now!"


    ***


    While Gurk was outside, I spent the time cleaning up the place. It smelled of sweat and dried bodily fluids. The floor was sticky and each step was like pulling my foot out of a vat of honey.


    It''s nothing an igni and aqua spell couldn''t fix. Controlling the steam with ventus lifted all the gunk from the floor, the walls, and¡ª though I''m baffled how the fuckfest managed that¡ª the ceiling. The smell vanished with the steam as I sent it all flying out a window. Our immediate surroundings might stink a little, but the elements will take care of that in no time.


    With my home clean and alchemy stores filled to the brim, it''s time to replenish my elixirs. The batch of restoration potions I''m currently brewing is mixed with manticore claws. Large beast claws are used in strength enhancing elixirs, but I''ve recently found healing yourself isn''t enough if you don''t have the strength to keep fighting.


    It isn''t encouraged to mix ingredients of different potions together. Sticking to the tried and true method is good enough, and drinking both a restoration and strength elixir is fine. But successfully combining potions means an open vial space on my belt and satchel.


    "Okay, Gurk. Throw in a pinch ground mandragora." I tell him, as I look through the hanging nets for more red and blue sephalothanes leaves.


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    Suddenly, I hear a large dunk.


    I turn around to see the horrified face of a mandrake floating in the cauldron, and then sinking in.


    "Gurk, no! Not the whole thing!"


    I grab my goblin and dive away as the cauldron explodes with a mushroom cloud of vibrant purple smoke.


    "Ventus!"


    The smoke stops in place but there''s resistance to it. I''m able to control the gas and guide it into a vial where I cork it. Somehow, it seems to swirl with a living purpose.


    "I¡­ don''t even know what this is." I say, giving it a little shake.


    My alchemy cauldron belches one last time before going silent. I take a ladle and scoop up the liquid into a flask. Since it''s not burning through the glass, I know it isn''t corrosive at worst.


    I dip my finger in to have a taste. Bitter, as expected. Nothing''s happening to me¡ª


    A great weight pushes down on my stomach, knocking at my back door.


    "Oh, god. I think we created a laxative. I''ll be right back¡­"


    As soon as I finish relieving myself, Kati shows up with worry written all over his face. I notice some of his scales have begun molting, revealing reddish skin underneath.


    "New guardian tree growing, but think something is wrong. Will Queen Ellori take a look?"


    I flinch at the title of queen. There''s little I can do to make them stop calling me that, and recent events have only impassioned them. Still, if I can act as a pillar of support for them in their time of need, playing the queen isn''t all bad.


    "Let me grab a few things, and I''ll head right over."


    Flora''s sapling has grown fast since it was planted. Whether it was due to the growth serum or the kobold''s ardent worshipping, it is fast becoming a large tree. Already it stands a head taller than me, and its roots are reaching deep into the earth.


    When I rest my hand on the trunk, I feel its whisper. For it to commune with me might be the result of Flora''s boon. There''s a hum to the sensation, like a nostalgic greeting with an eagerness to see me.


    But it''s in pain. Something in the soil is causing it agony. Anymore than that I''m unsure.


    "Have you been overwatering it?" I ask, picking up a handful of dirt.


    Kati shakes his head. "Do not add water because soil is enough."


    A forest is filled with moisture, so watering it can only cause it to drown. But since that''s not the issue, then perhaps the atmosphere or soil composition? I''ll need to run some tests on the soil first, but¡­


    Kati''s been scratching his scales off like he''s peeling scabs.


    "I''ll figure something out about the tree, but are you alright?"


    "Ahh, maybe tribe is getting sick. Not sure. Ever since coming here, my body has become very itchy."


    I hope I''m not the cause, but taking a look at both orcs and kobolds, the ailment appears exclusive to the humanoid lizards.


    "Let me take a look." I grab his arm where a patch of scales have already fallen off to reveal a layer of red skin. It appears to be nothing more than a rash brought on by inflammation. "I''m no doctor, but it looks like dry skin. Drink more water, and you and your people should be fine in a few days."


    His head cocks to one side. "We drink water everyday! Maybe more than usual since water source is closer."


    If not water, then the only other thing I can think of is...


    "High alkalinity!"


    My exclamation startles Kati.


    The kobolds lived further northwest where the water and soil are less alkaline. Down here, we''re receiving water from a stream that''s likely higher in alkalinity. It''s not affecting humans and orcs because they have much larger bodies, but kobold skin dry out easily because of their scales. That, coupled with increased alkalinity is causing their skin rashes.


    Which may also be why the guardian tree is in pain.


    This is a simple matter of reducing the alkalinity by introducing the proper acid to balance it out. Luckily, we have the perfect solution to that¡ª our resident slime, Miuna.


    Before I start to head back, Gurk comes running from the direction of home and collapses at my feet.


    "What? Too eager to wait for me at home?" I help him up but see that he doesn''t share the same amusement.


    "Danger! Friends in trouble. Humans with shiny armor and big horses have come!"


    My heart sinks a few inches. It has to be Semyon. I thought he was going to leave it to me from now on?


    The two of us, along with Kati, race back to my great hollow in haste. But what meets us when we arrive isn''t just a group of Parthun soldiers. Knights on horseback carrying the heraldry of a half sun point their lances at half a dozen orcs and kobolds.


    High Magistrate Semyon emerges from the metal bastion of knights. He draws his sword at my approach.


    "Your Excellency! I can explain¡ª"


    "On your knees, witch. You are in the presence of His Majesty."


    The rest of my words get lodged in my throat.


    King Marcus himself, in his red and gold regalia, advances toward me. I drop to my knees, not out of decorum or reverence, but because powerful magic compels me to¡ª magic that was forced on me by the Academy when I swore to protect Parthun.

 40 – The King of Parthun Arrives

    The king dismounts and rests his hand on the hilt of his sword. His stern demeanor is framed by long, graying hair, and wrinkles that mark decades of commanding a kingdom.


    I''ve only met him once when I was first assigned to safeguard Parthun. I swore both my fealty and my head, yet he didn''t say a single word to me then. Now his towering presence overshadows me once again.


    First king of Parthun, Marcus Verner shakes his head at my pitiful sight.


    "Stand."


    I obey. The invisible shackles that bind me to his will compels me to my feet. Even at my full height, he stands a full two heads taller.


    Headmaster Anora told me King Marcus was a warrior before becoming who he is now. In his prime, the very presence of his colossal figure was enough to strike fear in his foes. He could probably give orcs a run for their money.


    "King Marcus, Your Majesty¡­ I wasn''t expecting you." I speak softly, hoping not to draw his ire.


    "Farrowghast," he begins with my last name. "I trusted you to protect my precious Parthun. Yet I see here, you have gathered an army of demihumans at its border."


    "I-I have. But it''s not what it looks like¡ª I''m only sheltering them from the creatures emerging from the towers!" I swallow hard coming up with a suitable response.


    He glances at the orcs and kobolds at the ground, and then at the human women who have come to witness the commotion.


    Semyon grimaces at the sight. "What degenerate mockery of humanity is this? Aren''t these the women who were taken captive by the demihumans?"


    "Let them go!"


    Ana tosses a stone that clatters off a knight''s breastplate. They retaliate in kind, drawing their weapons at the unarmed women. Seeing their women in danger causes the orcs to struggle against their restraints.


    "Look at them. Prolonged captivity with these foul creatures has left the women sympathizing with their captors." The magistrate spits on one of the orcs.


    At this rate, both the kobolds and orcs are going to be killed. All my efforts will have been for nothing.


    I drop down to my knees but this time of my own volition. "King Marcus, I beg you! They mean no harm, they seek only refuge. I haven''t forsaken my loyalty to Parthun¡ª to its people or you."


    I keep my head to the ground, and only see Semyon''s feet move closer to the king. I''m able to hear him whisper in his cocky and callous tone.


    "These monsters are what have been kidnapping Parthun''s citizens. We can end their reign of terror here. The witch claims to protect us, but because of her incompetence, we lost nearly a hundred soldiers that were sent here."


    Semyon continues to feed lies until King Marcus raises a hand to silence him. I can only imagine he''s made up his mind on what to do.


    What more can I say that will save everyone? Was my first mistake helping the demihumans to begin with? I just want everyone to be able to live in harmony.


    The footfalls of almost a hundred beings approach behind me. The knights, Semyon, and even King Marcus are taken aback. All of the orcs, kobolds, and even the harpies descend from the tree to kneel alongside me.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Semyon demands. "Soldiers, form a line. Prepare to defend your king! Be careful of a second witch¡ª"


    "Belay that order."


    To my astonishment, it is King Marcus who commands the army to stop. An open palm drops into my sightline. Before I can take his hand, he''s pulled away by the knights. A shrill scream echoes across the forest.


    "Dragon!"


    A massive reptilian beast of shimmering red scales dives into the clearing, scattering both demihumans and soldiers alike. Fire surges from its mouth directly at the king and his men.


    "Ventus vas o''rea!" The blast of wind connects in time to save them, but the flames batter the abundant kindling around the forest. "Adias sleuth."


    The flames are quenched, stifled into a single ball of fire I throw back at the dragon. It does nothing but extinguish against its metallic chest.


    "A dragon at a time like this¡­ wait a minute¡­ a dragon is filled with valuable ingredients. This is my chance! Rio, attack!"


    My familiar launches from the ground at breakneck speed and slams into the dragon. He knocks it back, but there''s little damage from the impact despite Rio''s increased strength.


    The harpy sisters shoot into the air, clawing at the dragon, but succeeding to be little more than pests in its face. It curls up in the air, and then whips its tail around in a circle, swatting Red and Green from the sky. Blue swoops Rio away just as the dragon''s enormous jaws snap down on them.


    Think, Ellori. How the hell do you kill a dragon? Not only are they high in magic resistance, they are incredibly resilient to physical attacks.


    Right now, most of us are sitting ducks. I''m the only one with the capacity to cast spells, and Rio and the harpies are the only ones who can engage in midair. If only I had Eudora''s power, the way she used her blood to¡ª


    Wait¡­ pride.


    Deep inside me dwells necromantic magic; magic resistance means nothing to mortis spells. But how do I use it?


    "Mistress!"


    Gurk shoves me out of the way as large claws clench around him.


    "No! Give him back!"


    I grab a handful of magic crystals from my pocket.


    "Thundra vas¡ª " I stop short of incanting the spell lest I wish to kill Gurk. "Damn it."


    The knights and soldiers have foolishly formed a defensive perimeter around the king. They''re going to get slaughtered if they stay like that¡ª one breath of fire is all it takes to turn them into charcoal.


    Red and blue have recovered enough and fly to my side. Their injury gives me an idea. I hand them each an elixir of strength to drink, and entrust two more to them.


    "Give one to Gurk and Red. Hurry!"


    Clem and Luugen hustle over and ask to be of help.


    "We need to ground the dragon, but I don''t have rope large enough to entangle something so large. Maybe¡­" My eyes fall on the plot of anoragrathi nestled in the ground. "Pull as many of the tentacle plants up as you can and bring them to me."


    The orcs are too strong to be immobilized by the anoragrathi. They can rip the plants out without getting stuck.


    Meanwhile, Rio and the harpies are giving the dragon a run for its money now that they''ve been strengthened. Though, despite the increased strength, they''re still no match for it.


    The orcs return with a plant in each hand. I''m in awe at how long they are, extending all the way here from the plot and have yet to be uprooted.


    "Wait for my signal." I tell them, and then I look up. "Lure it here!"


    The harpies break away, letting Rio batter the dragon to catch its attention. Gurk is able to free himself from its clutches and is safely brought to the ground by Red. The dragon unleashes a deafening roar before dive bombing my familiar.


    "Now!"


    Clem and Luugen hoist the tentacles into the air, the plant-like appendages latch onto the dragon, coiling around its massive body. It''s dragged across the dirt. The other orcs and kobolds rush in, pulling taut the tentacles to keep it grounded.


    They won''t be able to hold it for long. I have to do something before it breaks free.


    I push my staff under the dragon''s scale at the base of its neck. "Mortis vas o''rea."


    Something else spills out. A dark mist drifts from my body and skitters from my arms and onto the staff before seeping into the dragon. The giant beast doesn''t even make a noise before it ceases struggling.


    We managed to slay the dragon.


    The orcs and kobolds cheer. Rio doesn''t hesitate to start tearing off scales to get to its flesh.


    I fall back onto my butt, more mentally exhausted than anything else. Judging by the size of this dragon, it was only an adolescent. How many more exists because of the tower, and how many are adults or even ancient dragons?


    "Your Majesty, come back. It''s too dangerous!" Semyon calls vainly to the king who is coming my way.


    He helps me to my feet, and procures a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat on my face.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "1324." Everyone stares at the king, dumbfounded by the numbers spoken. He repeats again, "1324 is the number of lives from Durai to Morane that have been saved because we evacuated them. And we almost lost those lives because of a certain man''s insistence in ignoring your warning. Today, you have saved us yet again. Thank you, Farrowghast."


    ***


    With the dragon dead, and the tensions between the demihumans and Parthun''s army temporarily quelled, King Marcus has asked to speak with me alone.


    I offer him snacks and tea, but he touches neither. "Thank you, King Marcus, for seeing reason. I¡ª"


    "I do not trust your kind. The blood of witch hunters flows within my veins, but those are a time long past now. The reason I wanted to speak is because I only just learned that there was a second witch from my High Magistrate. Do you mind explaining?"


    He speaks with genuine confusion. Of course, he''s confused. He was never told precisely because Mira''s coming here was a secret to everyone.


    "My colleague, Miracella, was sent directly from Randover by our Headmaster. She was to assist me in finding Eudora Faust."


    "Without informing anyone, even the King of Parthun? I know how the Council of Kings operates because I am a cautious man. Two witches on the run is grounds for the council to invoke the Rite of Cleansing." He finally puts a hand around the cup and drinks. "If that happens, they will occupy my lands while they search for your witches."


    "But why would they..."


    A wave of dizziness strikes me as I slip into thought.


    Everything is beginning to make sense.


    I silently order Rio to leave the house. As soon as he''s gone, I procure the soul stone for King Marcus to see.


    "You have a right to be cautious. I think Headmaster Anora has her eyes set on seizing Parthun. This," I hold up the smooth, purple stone, "is what she is looking for, and the Weeping Expanse is rife with others like it."


    He appears almost insulted. "My Kingdom is to be beset by vultures seeking murky crystals?"


    "These are soul stones, Your Majesty. Priceless to a witch, and an abundance that could embolden them into igniting another war."


    "Then could we not warn the Council of Kings of Anora''s treachery?"


    I shake my head. "Headmaster herself is being considered for a seat on the council. They won''t listen to a lowly witch like me. They also seem more inclined to curry favor with her after she gave them Randover and Saquin."


    King Marcus sucks in a deep breath and shuts his eyes.


    I have to hand it to Headmaster Anora. She''s set up an ingenious plan to propel herself to the top. Mira and Eudora were pawns to gift the council rich lands. That favor is returned with a seat on the most powerful organization in the continent.


    They don''t know that they''re playing right into her hands. She wants Parthun as a staging area for the next Crimson Wars. If she takes that seat and claims the forest''s many soul stones, we may yet see an even bloodier war¡ª one that could spell the end of Witchcraft entirely, or establish our kind at the top of the food chain.


    "Farrowghast, I see that you are not keen on your Headmaster''s schemes. Is your desire to protect Parthun genuine?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty! It is my home as well and, if you will allow it, I want nothing more than to follow through with my oath."


    He exhales a quivering breath. If there was a smile in that perpetual frown of his, the slightly raised corners of his moustache was it. "We can find no allies in the Council of Kings nor in the Witch''s Academy. You are our only hope. I implore you to resolve this and save Parthun.


    ***


    Easier said than done.


    My grandstanding means nothing if I can''t back it up. I''m but one witch. I already have to tread a careful line with the Headmaster checking on me through my familiar.


    Mira and I are at a disadvantage, sandwiched between two factions¡ª Headmaster Anora and the Council of Kings on one side, and Eudora on the other.


    I never gave any thought to where Eudora fit into all this. Did I come to the same conclusion as her? Has she been trying to stop the Headmaster?


    I watch King Marcus and his army leave from my window. He''s allowed me free reign to do as I please, that includes letting the demihumans establish a settlement near the border. I suspect there are much larger problems for him to deal with, such as preparing for a possible invasion.


    The problems just keep piling up.


    At the moment, Headmaster''s plans are on hold so long as I report nothing and act as usual. But what''s to say she won''t use me as the third sacrificial lamb just as she used Mira and Eudora? She may give the council cause to finally invoke a witch''s worst nightmare.


    The Rite of Cleansing. An order of heroic knights descended from witch hunters whose craft has only sharpened as time went by.


    No, that''s too optimistic. I will have to prepare for that eventuality.


    When they come, both Parthun and the Weeping Expanse will no doubt be bathed in blood.

 41 – Making Living Clothes 101

    Jamminrabbit


    The area around my great hollow is beginning to look like a fortress. The demihumans have built a long palisade surrounding their settlement, consequently trapping my home within it. Manticores and wyverns have been less of an issue due to Clem leading the defenses, and Kati''s forays into the forest brings back a steady supply of food and reagents.


    I''ve been trying to keep a low profile in my own research, sending Rio outside while I experiment. The last thing I need is Headmaster Anora peeking into every little thing I do. My charade is over the moment she suspects I''m onto her.


    So far, there has been little progress in uncovering how I made use of the prideful soul. It just suddenly came out when I used a mortis spell on the dragon.


    Setting that aside...


    "I''m the best alchemist in the world!" I exclaim to no one but myself.


    I can barely contain my excitement. From the whole body''s worth of blood, I managed to distill and collect four vials of dragon''s essence. If I combine these with the high quality mandrakes, I can create four Elixirs of Longevity which can extend my life a whole ten years each.


    "There are so many other alchemical concoctions I want to use them for¡ª aaahhh, this is so exciting!"


    That excitement quickly dies down as I realize it won''t matter soon enough. There''s no point in prolonging my life if I end up dying prematurely. Headmaster Anora or Eudora Faust will make sure of that.


    I head outside to get some fresh air.


    Ana and Liz wave to me from the sephalothane plot. Thanks to the women''s help, we''ve expanded it into a larger field for greater yields. The kobolds are also hard at work on the mandrakes on the other side of the settlement.


    Instead of planting mandragoras into the earth, they suggested submerging them in water to make for an easier harvest. That way, the water dampens the mandrake''s dying shriek, and I''m not required to cast a silencing spell every time.


    Now we have a steady supply of high quality base ingredients for my alchemy needs.


    Food isn''t a problem either¡ª for now. The demihumans swarmed the dragon''s corpse like maggots, tearing pieces of its flesh down to the bones. Not even the organs were spared the carnage.


    I made sure Rio got his fair share to eat, but I have yet to see him develop draconic traits.


    The orcs wanted to use the skeletal remains and scales as armor and weapons. But the material was too resilient and complex for them to make use of. Instead, we used them to reinforce the palisade walls. Perfect against potential magical threats.


    We''re starting to look like a real settlement, if not a fortress in the middle of the forest. It has even been named Ellowyn in honor of me. Despite my protests to have it changed to something else, I acquiesced in the end.


    I notice a couple of the orcs heading into the underground garden, maybe to do their daily offering to Miuna. Strange though, we didn''t merge Miuna yet; her other half has been left at the orcs'' side of the town for that very purpose.


    I go down to watch, but what I see isn''t a circle jerk on the red slime. They''re tossing random things into her.


    "What are you guys feeding Miuna?" I spook them, coming downstairs.


    "Oh, Queen Ellori!" A younger orc spins around to hide something behind his back. "We were just uh¡­"


    "Fork it over and explain yourselves"


    The orcs hang their heads in shame and unveil what they were hiding: fruits, a broken piece of dragon scale, charcoal, and more junk.


    "We got curious what would happen if we gave it other stuff. Parents yelled at us when we did it to the other slime, so..."


    "You snuck in here thinking I wouldn''t see you." I say, crossing my arms. "Go on, get out of here. I won''t tell your parents, but don''t do this again."


    They shuffle outside with their eyes cast to the floor. As soon as they''re gone, I walk up to Miuna to inspect her gelatinous form digesting a bird.


    "Miuna, if you don''t like what they''re doing, you should say so."


    "I don''t mind at all!" It bounces with excitement as the remains of the bird disintegrates.


    I''m reminded of the time Mira tried to touch the red slime. She could have lost a finger, but she seemed confident that wouldn''t happen. I wonder¡­


    "Are you able to control the acidity of your slime? For example, make yourself less acidic?"


    I can almost visualize Miuna''s confusion.


    Slimes are creatures without a brain or consciousness. But if one did, like Miuna, would they be able to control the composition of their bodies? If so, collecting non-acidic slime would open up numerous applications I otherwise would have brushed over.


    "I''ve never tried it before¡­ lemme see." The slime takes on a darker hue than before. "Okay!"


    I don''t really want to stick my finger in it to find out. I still have the pile of junk the orcs left me. I pick out the charcoal and toss it into Miuna''s body. It lands with a plunk and sinks. Minutes go by and the piece of charcoal isn''t disintegrating.


    "It worked?! My intuition was correct! Okay, Miuna. I want to collect samples of your body. Stay still."


    "Uwaahh! Don''t collect too much. It''s my body!"


    ***


    As I''m relishing in the spoils of my ingenuity, I see Clem hauling a wagon full of lumber towards the western side of the settlement.


    "Good morning, Ellori. We''re just fixing up a broken wall that collapsed last night."


    That must have been what the sound was in the evening. When I tried to go out to investigate, a couple of orcs told me they would handle it.


    "Make sure you dig deep and weigh down lumber inside the trench. This side of the forest floor is a lot wetter than you''re used to building on." I call out.


    Part of the reason why I didn''t build a wall to begin with is the unsuitably moist ground. Not only would it have been tedious, there''s a good chance my lack of knowledge in construction would mean more trouble than it''s worth.


    I accompany Clem and his band of orcs to the western side of Ellowyn. There, we find two human men on horseback on the other side of the fallen palisade. They''re being stared down by orcs.


    "It''s okay." I tell them. "Let them pass!"


    The knights tremble in their armor. The same confidence they displayed last time is gone now that they''re outnumbered.


    "Lady Ellori, a royal invitation by His Majesty. He wishes to further speak on private matters regarding the defenses of Parthun." One of them hands me a scroll sealed in wax.


    King Marcus is understandably in a tough spot. It makes sense he wants to speak with the witch designated to protect his kingdom.


    "Thank you. I''ll make preparations to leave before week''s end. The journey here must have been long. Shall I make accommodations for your stay?"


    I offer them hospitality, but they seem eager to leave.


    "Quite alright, my lady. Bid you safe travels."


    "You''re going to the human kingdom?" Clem asks, unloading the lumber from the wagon.


    "Their safety is our safety, too. It would also be nice to establish some trade relations while I''m there."


    Speaking of trade. I wonder what happened to that strange merchant.


    Morten Sinau¡­ was his name. I thought for sure I would run into him at Shallowglade. A creeping dread makes me think he met an ill fate when the towers emerged.


    Well, that''s a thought for another time. Morten did say he had experience traversing the expanse, so there''s a possibility that he''s fine.


    In the meantime¡­


    Time to experiment.


    With living red slime extract, I may be able to imbue my robes with a defensive layer of armor. Since the acidity has been significantly reduced, that leaves the regenerative trait for me to use. The question will then be how to bind the slime to my robes without losing said trait.


    "Hrmmm. Come on, Ellori. You graduated with the highest marks in alchemy..."


    I undress and submerge my robes into the alchemy cauldron. The alchemical waters will enable the binding of elements that are normally unable to come together. Then I can add one vial of dragon''s essence and a handful of manticore claws to boost its durability.


    But am I supposed to add the mandrake in first or after all the ingredients are in?


    Adding the mandrake allows the concoction to stabilize. At least, that is the case for elixirs and potions. If I treat an article of clothing the same as any other ingredients, adding the mandrake before the ingredients should be the right call.


    "Okay, so¡­ by order of rarity from the lowest is¡­ mandrake, then claws¡­ but which is rarer? Slime or dragon''s essence?"


    I hear the door open behind me, and an excited Gurk skips into the room.


    "Mistress already naked for sex!"


    "Wait¡ª ah!"


    He tackles me from behind, knocking the ingredients from my hand. The slime and essence drop into the cauldron with a plop. I hold my breath bracing for an explosion that never comes. All the while my goblin is hugging me from behind, unaware that he made me drop two priceless reagents.


    Another second goes by and nothing happens.


    "Uhh¡­"


    I fish out my academy robes. It''s still soft to the touch and strangely not soaked at all. Did I succeed or has it been ruined?


    "Gurk, try and rip this." I hand him the robes and he tears into it with his claws and teeth.


    However, the cloth material doesn''t isn''t being ripped¡ª meaning the durability is there.


    Next, I test it with an igni spell. My robes remain unscorched.


    "This¡­ should be fine to put on, right? Here goes nothing."


    I put the robes I''ve been wearing for years back on, and it still feels like the same piece of clothing. No change, nothing.


    Except¡­


    I feel it draining my mana pool. Slowly.


    Imbuing it with the living slime means there is still a semblance of a living organism on it. The draining is likely its way of sustaining itself.


    I go to grab a magic crystal to test. But as soon as I do, my sleeves come to life and snatches the crystal, embedding it into the fabric.


    "Whaaat?!" I feel a surge of mana flow through my body.


    I''m empowered by a magic I''ve never felt before. It feels similar to wild magic¡ª untapped nature magic used by creatures like nymphs and demihuman shamans.


    "I did it! We did it!" I give Gurk a kiss. Even he is surprised by my sudden action. "Now I just¡ª eek!"


    Tendrils emerge from the fabric. They slither over my skin like jelly. When I try to pull off my clothes, the threads slip through my fingers like water and snap back onto my skin. There''s no pain. If anything, it''s sort of pleasurable.


    I start to panic.


    Is this stuck to me now?


    The tendrils begin to look like blood vessels, expanding like a network of roots and stems. And for some reason, a lot are forming around my breasts and crotch.


    "Gurk¡­ I think we have a problem."

 42 – Is having sex with living clothes on a threesome?

    The spreading veins disappear as quickly as they came, settling into the fabric as if nothing was of the ordinary. All I can make out in squinting my eyes are the tiny threads that make up my robes.


    "Weird¡­"


    A gentle heat envelopes my body, like I''m wrapped in a blanket. Whatever the living slime has done to my robes, it appears to react to the mana in my body and to exterior sources.


    I take a few steps, swinging my arms and twisting my waist, just moving to get a feel of the new sensation. Aside from being a slightly tighter fit than before, nothing is out of place. And if it weren''t for the subtle heat there is no indication that the experiment failed or succeeded.


    I''m about to throw open the door to do a test run outside when something tickles my arm.


    My silk and wool woven dress no longer feels smooth against the skin. Something tickles me beneath my clothes. I tug on the fabric and see thousands¡ª hundreds of thousands of tiny undulating fibers. They brush the surface of my skin, lighting up my senses a hundred folds.


    The assault doesn''t stop there. Pressure pushes against my stomach. The tiny strands gather in mass, forming a tentacle that snakes down my crotch.


    "No, you don''t!"


    When I reach for it, the tentacle disappears and reappears on my back. A shock shoots up my spine as it nestles between my cheeks and knocks on the back door.


    "Wait, wait, wait. You''re my clothes! Obey me¡ª AAAAaahhh!"


    Lubricated by its own slimy substance, the appendage penetrates my asshole. It settles there, seemingly content with being inside.


    "Nnnhh¡­ fuck¡­ it''s so big¡­"


    The fabric on my breasts tightens and begins to vibrate. I''m not given a chance to recover. My already stimulated nipples make my knees weak, and I collapse.


    "Mistress, doesn''t look good?"


    Gurk rushes over to help, but his touch excites me further. Having sensed my arousal, he demonstrates his own by rubbing his erect member on my thighs.


    "Now isn''t the time, I''m¡­ aah!"


    Another slimy appendage teases my clit. I keel over clutching my stomach, a sudden impact knocks the wind out of me. The tentacle in my ass throbs, pushing me into an orgasm.


    "Cumming¡­ nnhh¡­ oh, god¡­"


    I try to pull it out, but it''s lodged in deep. That''s when I notice that¡ª glancing at my clothes again¡ª that the material is becoming transparent. It''s transformed. No longer the familiar academy robes I''ve worn for years, but an erotic lingerie outfit.


    Somehow, this is more embarrassing than being naked. There''s an opening in my panties in the front and in the back. The bra¡ª if it can even be called one¡ª are vertical bands of cloth that barely cover my breasts.


    My goblin can''t help himself anymore. He climbs on top of me, still on the ground recovering from the orgasm of getting my ass plugged. I can''t wait anymore either, so I grab his dick and guide it to the entrance of my pussy.


    "Yes! Fill me up, baby¡ª aaahh!"


    Gurk plunges deep, unimpeded thanks to the opening in the underwear. The pressure of having both holes penetrated, pushing and scraping inside drives me crazy. So intense are their thrusts that I cum a second time.


    "So¡­ hot¡­ nnngghh¡­ aahh, mmm~"


    A few more rounds of sex and the stimulation from my clothes becomes too much. Every inch of skin in contact with the hair-like bristles has become overly sensitive. It''s come to the point where every time Gurk slaps my ass, it triggers a mini-orgasm.


    "Mrauu!" Rio comes through the front door and tilts his head.


    "H-Help¡­" I beg.


    "Nyau~"


    And then proceeds back out the door.


    "Riiooo¡ª eek!"


    Gurk''s spurts another hot load into me. As I crawl my way to the cauldron, I pass by the mirror and see the clothes transforming again. This time, I''m completely naked with the exception of a pair of feline ears on my head, and a black tail whipping back and forth. It wags with a mind of its own, falsely pretending to display my excitement like I''m a bitch in heat.


    "These stupid¡­ what kind of dumb joke is this?! Ahh! Gurk, haven''t you had enough?"


    Encouraged by the abrupt change in outfit, Gurk picks up speed. When he grabs the tail, my ass jerks up with it. He tugs hard not realizing that he''s fucking my ass with the clothes-turned-tail.


    I manage to grab a slumber vial from the shelf and break it open at Gurk''s nose. He falls asleep, ejaculating one last time before slipping out of me.


    I stand up, pussy dripping with cum and legs trembling. The tail continues to wag, mocking me from my ass. As if it hasn''t had enough already, it reforms, extending spikes in all directions like a sea urchin.


    "What¡­ now¡­waah¡ª!"


    I''m thrown back. The spindley appendages have latched onto and fastened me to the wall. Spikes thicken to elastic tentacles that explore my body, searching for a hole to plug up: my pussy, ass, and then my mouth are stuffed.


    It''s the anoragrathi incident all over again, except I''m being penetrated by a pseudo-living organism in my clothes. No one is here to save me, and I can''t call for help with my mouth stuffed.


    "MMrpph¡ª shllrp¡­ shllrp¡­"


    Natural lubrication from the tentacles give it free rein to thrust into me. Everything is starting to feel good. It''s not often I get fucked in my ass and pussy at the same time. Even as I orgasm, it doesn''t let up. It continues to screw me into a state of bliss.


    "Raaa~"


    Red comes through the door. I try to gesture her to help me, but my hands are firmly stuck against the wall. She comes over on her own to inspect my crisis, but the tentacles capture her as well.


    "Grrrr¡­ maaaa!"


    She swipes and claws to no avail. The durability of the material has toughened to the point of being impervious to regular physical attacks. She''s quickly entangled and is brought ass first to my hips.


    The tentacle in my mouth retracts and slithers down to my hips, joining the one at my pussy. A familiar sensation, much like the time I had the tennoraphallus in me grips my waist. My body pushes forward on its own and thrusts into Red''s pussy.


    "RAAAAaaaahh!"


    "I''m sorry! Sorry¡ª ahhh!"


    Her inside is so wet, fleshy walls clench around my synthetic penis. I can''t believe I forgot about this feeling. I''m having sex with a harpy, thrusting into her like I''m trying to impregnate her.


    Red spins to face me, her legs clamp around my waist now that I''m freed from the wall. We embrace each other, our lips meet in a passionate kiss. When I push my tongue into her mouth, sharp incisors scrape lightly against it.


    I''ve come to learn a lot about the harpy sisters. Each of them has a unique personality: Blue loves to kiss and give pleasure; Green wants nothing more than to be spoiled like a baby; Red is the most insatiable of the three, enjoying sex so much that she''s sometimes a bother to the other two.


    Red''s bounces restlessly, her waist clapping loudly against mine. I have a hard time meeting her thrusts. I don''t need to, eventually she rides me to an orgasm¡ª nothing spurts out, but my cock throbs with an intensity that reverberates back to my pussy.


    "I''m cumming, Red¡­ nngh¡­ Aahh¡ª ahhhh!"


    Our lovemaking continues at every corner of the great hollow, trying every position without rest. Unlike a normal penis that gets soft or needs time to recover after every orgasm, mine isn''t physiologically the same, and so I''m able to keep going. Red delights in my new organ, but eventually she passes out and drops to the floor twitching.


    There must be a way to get this off. If it reacts to sources of mana, then¡­


    I grab a magic crystal from the basket and toss it on the floor. The robes unbind from my skin and launches off to consume it. I throw a box over it, but it slips out from the cracks and reforms on my body.


    "Oh, come on! I thought I was being clever..."


    Fortunately, it settles down after absorbing the magic crystal. The ears and tail reforms to my normal academy robes and lies dormant, unchanging.


    "Hmm¡­"


    I grab a handful of crystals and stuff them into my robes. Glittering stones embed and then dissolve into the fabric. A pulse of energy ripples across the surface, but nothing more happens.


    Strange. I thought the acidity trait wasn''t inherited when I added slime extract. Perhaps it''s not dissolving because it outright absorbs the crystals. It gives me an idea to feed it a soul stone, but that might not be a good idea.


    I''m able to undress without resistance and put on something else for now. Suffice to say, the experiment to imbue my robes with living slime is a success. It required a lot of valuable reagents¡ª and two willing sacrifices¡ª but the outcome is worth it.


    "Now onto the important matters¡­"


    I should answer King Marcus'' summons by departing soon. The faster we get down to discussing details, the better. Parthun''s greatest defense is to play the fool and pretend that I have everything under control. That way, Headmaster Anora won''t feel inclined to beseech the Council of Kings to invoke the Rite of Cleansing. She won''t take that seat unless I capture either Eudora and Mira. Without either of them, she has nothing to bargain with.


    Over the next two days, I work alongside Clem and Kati to ensure our settlement is fortified and defensible in my absence. A surplus of potions have been brewed for their benefit in case it ever comes to it. I''ll only need to bring a few restoration potions and stamina draughts for my journey.


    My primary concern is if Eudora decides to lay siege to Ellowyn. Though she hasn''t attacked yet, we would be fools to think we''re safe out here. The demihumans may be many and strong, but they''ve never fought the witch who toppled an empire.


    While I''m instructing the kobolds on how to create bombs by combining Miuna''s slime and magic crystals, Kati alerts me to follow him to their side of the settlement.


    "Something is happening to the guardian tree. Queen should come see!"


    It isn''t just the kobolds who have gathered, but also the orcs and women as well. The tree was fast becoming a symbol of hope to the residents. To see something grow in leaps and bounds before their eyes is a reminder that they could always rebuild after losing their homes.


    My heart fills with joy seeing what was only a sapling a week and a half ago, is now a full grown tree. Just like before, I''m drawn to it. The tree whispers in an indiscernible language that I can only understand through sensations.


    The many buds on the tree begin to open into beautiful flowers that adorn its branches. An array of colors, like a vibrant field of tulips on a single tree, blossoms to my approach.


    "If only Flora could see you now. Part of why I''m here¡ª the potions and elixirs I can make, is thanks to the boon she gave me."


    I place a hand on the tree. It pulses, then something pushes against my hand. I take a step back as a figure emerges from the trunk. A child, barely at the height of my waist, pops out and falls into my arms. She looks up at me, her face as green as leaves with hair decorating long, vine-like hair.


    "F-Flora¡­?"


    The newborn dryad tilts her head and says, "Mama?"

 43 – The Newborn Dryad

    The new dryad is definitely not Flora. She may have a similar appearance in a younger form, but the Flora I knew had passed. This one is spawned from her seed, so it is more or less her daughter.


    Amusingly enough, she considers me her mama. Have I been imprinted on? I''m not sure how I''m supposed to feel about that since I''m still in my twenties. Whatever the case is, it''s my duty to protect her since she''s been entrusted to me. And she is kind of a cutie.


    I pinch the dryad child''s cheeks. She makes a little yelp, and then giggles. Tiny tendril fingers reach up to pinch me in return.


    "Mama!"


    "Oh, you''re so precious! I should probably come up with a name for you. Hmmm."


    I can name her Flora, but as her own entity she deserves her own name.


    The dryad furrows her brows and mimics me, "hmmmm."


    "What do you think? Azalea? Lily? Marigold? Camellia?"


    "Cammy!" She exclaims.


    Cammy hops off my lap and runs around the room yelling her new name.


    "Cammy! Cammy! Cammy! Mama," and then throws her arms over me exhausted. "Cammy hungry¡­"


    "I''m not even sure what dryads eat." I start looking around the room, but the only thing I can think of is water since dryads are entities of nature.


    From my staff, I conjure water into a cup and lower it in front of her. Instead of drinking it, her hand unravels into a tangle of roots that dip into the water, soaking it up in no time. The buds at the tips of her hair open up to tiny fruits. Cammy plucks one out and hands it to me.


    "For me? Uh¡­"


    Cammy looks at me expectantly, but I''m reluctant to eat something that was a part of her body. I don''t want to disappoint her, so I pop the strawberry-like fruit into my mouth. It bursts as soon as I bite into it, a sweet and sour flavor blesses my taste buds.


    "Mmmm! Cammy, this is amazing."


    It isn''t just the taste that''s incredible, I feel my whole body reinvigorating as though I''ve drunk a stamina draught.


    Cammy continues to explore her new home with the curiosity of a newborn baby. She chases my familiar around much like Gurk does, but thanks to her tendrils and roots she is able to entangle him with ease. Rio is gentle around her and knows not to use his monstrous strength to break free.


    While the two of them play, I take this time to brew some more potions. I originally wanted to leave tonight, but Cammy''s sudden birth changes things. I can''t imagine she will be happy about me leaving.


    Or maybe, her birth is actually a good thing. Dryads are viewed as demihumans in the eyes of humanity. If I can show them how harmless and benign Cammy is, it could change their minds for the better.


    Bringing her with me might work out in my favor.


    "Mama, look!"


    Rio is plopped down in front of me. He''s been mummified from ear to paw in Cammy''s vines. Muffled and unamused meows cry out for help.


    "Uh, oh. Cammy¡ª!"


    ***


    Being a creature of fae origins, Cammy couldn''t sit still in one place. She ran back outside to play, but I made sure to send Rio to keep an eye on her.


    By the evening, I brewed an additional batch of restoration potions and elixirs of strength. These won''t be for myself or the demihumans. Instead, I plan to gift them to King Marcus as a gesture of goodwill.


    "With these done, I shouldn''t waste anymore time and head out tomorrow. I''ll need to secure a mode of transportation. I could just walk to Durai and hope I come across a wild horse but..."


    I decide to put those thoughts on hold and look for Cammy. As I step outside of my home, I find Blue struggling against plant-like restraints at the steps.


    "Mmmrpph!!"


    "Cammy," I mutter under my breath.


    It isn''t just Blue, there are others who are entangled as well. I follow the trail of her chaos, freeing each unfortunate victim from their bindings. I finally get to Gurk who is none the happier  to see me. Apparently he has been bound since the afternoon.


    "Did you see where she went?"


    "New guardian went to Mistress'' underground garden."


    "Oh, shit. Miuna!"


    We hurry downstairs to find Cammy looking over the wooden container housing Miuna.


    "Cammy!"


    "Mama, look. It''s bouncy!"


    Cammy is poking the slime with a tennoraphallus she plucked from the ceiling. If Miuna could look angry, the bright red glow of its body is the telling sign.


    "Ellori help¡­ She keeps poking me with the¡ª what is it? Penis? Mushroom? Mushroom penis? Penishroom?"


    "Tennoraphallus," I answer, stifling a laughter.


    The thick mushroom smacks against the gelatinous body and bounces right off. Miuna seems to have made its body composition thicker to prevent it from entering.


    "I don''t care what it is! Make her stop¡ª"


    The tennoraphallus spurts out its liquid spores on Miuna''s body, catching the slime by surprise. It loses focus for a moment, and consequently allows the mushroom to breach past the surface of its body. Miuna absorbs both, disintegrating the matter in seconds.


    "Uwwaahh¡­ it feels so weird and sticky. What is that? What is that??"


    "Are you okay, Miuna?" I manage to pull Cammy, who''s having the time of her life, away from the container.


    "I think so. Never had a mana-infused penishroom in me before."


    "You''re probably fine¡ª did you just say mana-infused?"


    "Oh, yeah. It was brimming with mana," it says as a matter of factly.


    Actually, it isn''t uncommon for something like the tennoraphallus to absorb mana¡ª especially when it''s bathed in it. This room is brimming with it because of the magic crystals that are grown in here.


    Miuna''s body begins to shiver. "Uuu¡­ something''s coming out!"


    A bright pink liquid secretes from its body and pools around the container. I procure an empty vial from my belt and scoop up the liquid. Cammy sees this chance to absorb some with her roots. I''m too slow to stop her, and she manages to soak up some of it.


    The tips of her hair bloom again with a different kind of fruit. This time, they look like translucent cherries.


    "Interesting¡­"


    I''ll need to do more experiments. But judging by the two times this has happened, I can only surmise that Cammy bears fruit to different substances according to what is absorbed. First, I''ll need to find out what this new secretion is.


    "Miuna, I don''t suppose you know what you just secreted?"


    "Beats me," Miuna says. "It''s never happened before.


    The liquid gives off a sour scent. "If it''s anything like your orc sperm secretions, I should probably not drink this."


    ***


    Ana visits later in the evening after hearing about the birth of a dryad child.


    "Oh, my god. She''s the most darling little thing!"


    Without regard for her own safety, Ana scoops the dryad into her arms. I stand by holding my breath, ready to break them up in case something happens. My worries are unfounded. Cammy reciprocates the affection with open arms.


    "I want my own! El, give me one, too." Ana squeals with delight.


    Since there''s no danger, I pull up a chair and pour some tea for Ana. She plays with the dryad as a mother would a child. It occurs to me that Ana is in fact a mother, and has sired an orc son herself.


    "You can''t just own her. Besides, she''s the kobolds¡ª well, Ellowyn''s guardian now. Cammy belongs to everyone."


    "I''ve always wanted a daughter. It''s too bad orcs don''t have a female counterpart," she remarks while playing peekaboo with Cammy. "I hear you''re leaving for Lotherain in the morning. Nervous?"


    Lotherain. The capital of Parthun. It''s not a grand city like the kingdoms to the north, but it is still the seat of power in these lands.


    "The most I''ve ever dealt in politics is deciding what I want to eat in the morning. But lives are at stake. Running away isn''t an option."


    Ana offers me a warm smile. "If mulling over breakfast was our only worry, the world would go to hell in a heartbeat. My boys don''t know what they want for breakfast let alone lunch and dinner!"


    It''s nice having a casual conversation. Just sitting around and talking gives me a heavy dose of nostalgia. How I wish to return to those lackadaisical times of wasting my days away. How I wish to just bury my face in ancient tomes and grimoires under dim light, with a cup of hot chocolate on the nightstand.


    There was a time I didn''t have to worry about losing my life¡ª losing Mira or any life for that matter.


    I feel a hand fall upon mine. Ana gives a reassuring squeeze and ushers Cammy onto my lap.


    "Mama?"


    I sigh and say, "I would have preferred to be a sister, but I guess mama will have to do."


    Ana walks with me to return Cammy to her guardian tree. We each give her a kiss goodnight before she embeds herself into the trunk.


    "I was hoping you can do me a favor," Ana hands me a letter. "Before everything goes to shit¡ª and we know it will¡ª I want to make amends with my parents. Could you make sure they get that?"


    "Consider it done."


    Ana gives me a big hug and races off. I''m left with a letter addressed to two names whom I assume are her parents.


    "I should visit my parents, but I don''t think time will be on my side¡­" I glance up to the canopy, hoping to catch sight of a star. Unfortunately, harsh winds appear to be blowing in thick clouds over the horizon.


    My parents may just have a wait a bit longer.


    Or perhaps, they may not need to wait at all.

 44 – To Lotherain, Capital City of Parthun

    Jamminrabbit


    Lotherain is situated at the far western border of Parthun, but since the country isn''t large traveling there didn''t take too much time.


    As it turns out, Rio ate a hefty portion of the red dragon and inherited several draconic traits¡ª namely the ability to soar long distances. Since he was already able to fly from having previously eaten a wyvern, all this means for him is an improvement to flight and strength.


    Not only did his physical traits improve, his appearance also saw a touch-up. Rio gave everyone a start when he manifested enormous webbed wings. To the naked eye, we look like a dragon in the sky. Animals below ground scatter at the sight of us, and I think we may have given an elderly couple a heart attack along the way.


    I''m able to hang onto my familiar''s leg, and despite the difference in our size he has no issues with weight. We''re making record time towards the capital and getting a scenic view of the countryside along the way. Cammy is also having the time of her life, letting her hair and roots sway against the winds.


    Bringing her is ultimately selfish on my part. I''m ashamed of using a demihuman child to serve my goals, but this is necessary to Parthun and Ellowyn''s alliance. The hope is that the meeting doesn''t last more than a few days. Taking a dryad away from their guardian tree usually results in mana decay.


    However, as long as her tree is receiving worship back home, she should be fine. The only problem is she won''t be able to receive the latent mana from her tree to sustain herself. This issue is temporarily remedied by feeding her magic crystals, of which I''ve brought an abundance of.


    But that''s the least of my problems.


    The soul stone of gluttony feels a lot more pronounced in my pocket, almost as though it''s taunting me to ingest it. I''ve been thinking about it. But without one of those elixirs Eudora has, there''s no guarantee I''ll survive another. At least with the stone absent from the settlement, Eudora will see no reason to invade. I can only pray that her act of mercy extends to sparing the others.


    Right now, I''m in a race against time on two fronts: Eudora''s ascension and Headmaster Anora''s seat on the council.


    "Mama, look!"


    Cammy points to Lotherain quickly coming into view. It''s not the largest city in the world, the smallest townships in Saquin dwarfs it in size. But Parthun''s crown jewel remains a sight to behold.


    King Marcus and his ancestors built their lands in harmony with nature. Vines grow along the stone and wooden walls of their architecture. The streets aren''t paved in cobblestone, instead the dirt paths are framed by grassy fields. The castle is entirely built out of wood reinforced with magical enhancements.


    Their proximity to the Weeping Expanse and vast forests that paint the landscape makes Parthun the primary exporter of lumber. The rest of the world, especially High Saquin and Mordalus where woodlands are sparse, depend on them for a steady supply.


    "Cammy, make sure to hang on tight." As I say that, she buries her head into my back and wraps her tendrils around me. "Bring us down slow, Rio."


    "Nya~!"


    Half a dozen archers along the walls panic in a mixture of confusion and distress. Their bows are trained on us, but once we descend low enough they recognize who I am. Rio''s wings shrink back into his shoulder blades.


    I let go of my cat and land with a light thud, the impact softened by a ventus spell. A group of nervous guards meet me at the gate, their hands tremble on the hilt of their swords. One of them appears more decorated than the others step forward.


    He pulls off his helmet, revealing a soft demeanor that has seen more petty thievery than battle.


    "Guard Captain of Lotherain, Jerome Anteagan. You have arrived much sooner than His Majesty anticipated."


    "Hehe. My familiar can be quite hasty."


    Rio belches a burst of fire and grooms his paw.


    Jerome orders his guards to be at ease and escorts us into the city. Many curious onlookers peer out of their wooden abodes. Most likely many of them haven''t seen a witch before, much less seen a demihuman like Cammy. They''ve lived a peaceful life out here, only occasionally harassed by the demihumans before I arrived. Suffice to say, the citizens of Parthun have been spoiled by peace and prosperity.


    We''re led to an inn located at the upper wards of the Lotherain. The estates here are much larger and flamboyant. People walk around with upturned noses surrounded by an air of self-importance.


    "Unfortunately, King Marcus has been locked in discussion for the past two days. The vassal lords he invited to the capital do not see any reason to improve our defenses. Members of Juna''s upper class have also been invited to partake in these talks. They are unaware of the danger you or His Majesty is trying to prevent."


    "I''m guessing the tavern is you telling me this is going to take a while."


    "Sincerest apologies," he opens the door for me. "We''ll send word when he is ready. Until then, please enjoy your stay at the crown''s expense."


    The tavern is every bit extravagant inside as it looks outside. A spotless floor is furnished with mastercrafted tables and chairs, two hearths are set on either side of the room to provide even warmth.


    What few patrons that are inside give us an awkward look. Some of them clearly put off by Cammy''s presence. A witch such as myself may be a sight for sore eyes, but a dryad is another matter entirely.


    I approach a young woman who doesn''t appear older than sixteen, wiping down tables at the front of the bar. She looks up with a cheerful look, but that quickly turns to a frown upon seeing the dryad on my back.


    "Eek! Please, we don''t want any trouble. Barco already gave me a warning yesterday, and he says anymore and I''ll lose this job!"


    I''m taken aback by her outburst. "Relax, this little one is harmless."


    Cammy slinks down to my lower back.


    "The guard-captain said you had lodging for me? I''m Ellori Farrowghast."


    Her eyes light up with recognition. "Oh. Yes, my lady. Right away."


    She races behind the counter to fetch a thick iron key that looks like it opens a prison cell instead.


    "Here you are. Your room will be at the end of the hall, last door on the right." Her eyes dart left and right, and then at Rio sitting perched on my shoulders. "If-If there is anything else, please do not hesitate to call me. I am at your service¡ª"


    "No worries." I swap the key in her hands with a gold coin and head up to my room. On the way up, I notice the girl grimacing at a few rowdy patrons entering the establishment.


    The door to my room unlocks to a grand bedchamber. With the tavern being this wealthy, it''s a given that the rooms are just as lavish. But my room looks like something out of the castle.


    "Whoa!"


    A chandelier fashioned with magic shards illuminates the bedchamber. Cammy doesn''t hesitate to launch herself onto the excessively large bed. It''s so wide, three orcs could sleep on it and have space to spare. There''s a side door that leads to a washroom with water already filled to the top.


    I go to open the window to let some fresh air in and am welcomed by the beautiful sight of Lotherain. The upper ward rests on a bluff that overlooks the rest of the city. From here, I can see its residents walking about. A child walking with her mother waves at me from below before being ushered to catch up.


    A pair of swallows perch next to my window, and that''s when I realize there is a nest fit snug between the railing along the wall.


    "I wish you were here with me, Mira. Heh. I bet Gurk is depressed back home alone. Good thing I didn''t bring him, or we would just be stuck here having sex."


    Rio hops on the railing and eyes the swallows curiously.


    "Don''t you dare," I warn.


    Something light tackles me from behind. Cammy peeks up with her beady eyes and asks, "Nice smell from downstairs, mama!"


    "Are you hungry? Wait here, I''ll bring something up."


    When I head downstairs, one of the patrons that had come in earlier is pulling on the tavern lass''s arm.


    "Come back home with me. You''ll regret it if you stay out here with these rabble."


    The group of three men are much better dressed than the other patrons. Judging by the bright colors of their apparel, and the lion embroidered on their shoulder, they''re nobility from the neighboring kingdom of Juna. I have a hunch they may be part of the group of ambassadors that came to meet King Marucs.


    Juna¡­


    If I remember right, Juna is Belle''s¡ª Parabelle Ivethrow''s domain after the previous witch retired. It would be a good idea to get in contact with her before I return to Ellowyn.


    "P-Please let go¡­ I have work to do¡ª ah!"


    She''s pulled hard onto the man''s lap. The platter of food slips from her hand and crashes into a sloppy mess on the ground.


    "Let her go," I say.


    He scoffs. "Aren''t you a looker? How about you¡ª"


    "Ventus."


    A burst of wind separates the two of them from each other. The nobleman is blown back in his seat as it skids away from where he was sitting. His legs part just in time as I slam a foot down on his chair, just inches from his groin.


    "The girl said she was busy."


    "You¡ª you''re Parthun''s witch! You can''t do that to me, your people serve us. How dare you lay a hand on me."


    The two other men are brave enough to surround me as though they stand a chance.


    "It''s cute that you think you can take me. Unfortunately, none of you are my type, and I''m running out of patience." I slam my staff down and the three of them flee in panic.


    "You''ll pay for this! You have no idea what''s coming," They tumble on the way out, earning a round of laughter from the patrons.


    I brush off the empty threats and tap the girl on her shoulder.


    "Let me take care of that. Ventus¡ª aqua o''rea."


    Water is conjured from my staff to wash away the mess, and the wind picks up broken glass and chunks of food. I compel the mixture into a nearby trash bin, leaving the floor spotless as it was before.


    "Thank you, my lady. Forgive my incompetence! For you to use your magic to help me... I shouldn''t¡­ uhm....have..."


    The girl has a hard time meeting my eyes, her freckled cheeks are tinted red. Maybe she''s not used to having people help her.


    "What''s your name?" I ask, trying to get a good look at her.


    She continues to dodge my eyes, "Eileen, my lady."


    "Eileen, you don''t have to address me as ''my lady,'' I''m not nobility, nor am I from an affluent family. Just a witch."


    "El-Ellori, then? Is there something I can help you with, or may I return to work now?"


    Her awkward politeness puts me in a difficult spot. I''m used to addressing important people, but not the other way around. It feels like I''m treated as a being to be feared or revered, when I''m just a normal human behind all the magic.


    "Since you''re offering. I was hoping you can whip up something for a dryad to eat."

 45 – The Tavern Girl

    "My goodness! I had no idea witches were so¡­ ahem, open."


    "Aha¡­ The Elder Board at the academy believe it has something to do with our mana lines. Sexual relations are actually encouraged as a way of freeing our senses," I explain, recalling the lessons I learned years back.


    However, unlike most students, I started exploring my sexuality much earlier. Manipulating mana into volatile energies was a cinch, and I soared past the entrance assessments thanks to my appetite.


    "I don''t know if I could treat my body the same way. Do you think I can become a witch, too?" Eileen''s eyes are filled with a subdued passion, stifled over years of being disenchanted by her mundane life.


    "There are plenty of capable witches who are chaste." I grab her hand and detect a faint mana signature pulsing within her. Many of her lines are shut, but proper training can open them as wide as my own. "Even you can become one if you put your mind to it."


    Seeing Eileen bounce joyfully reminds me of myself when I first entered the Witch''s Academy. A new world was waiting to be explored. Alchemy made farming more than just harvesting crops. Ancient tomes and grimoires painted history with brighter colors than paintings and murals ever could.


    "Nyaauu~" Rio rolls over onto his belly in Eileen''s lap.


    "Nya-nya," she mimics back, giggling.


    Cammy belches like a sailor, her tummy full from eating a healthy helping of vegetables Eileen whipped up. Eileen grabs a napkin to wipe Cammy''s mouth, struggling against the playful roots and tendrils that were unraveled from the dryad''s arms. It''s an adorable sight. By her suggestion, we grinded up a few magic crystals which made the meal that much more appealing to the dryad. I would never have thought of doing that until she mentioned it.


    The tavern girl became less apprehensive after I stepped in to help her. Since her shift ended in the evening and the innkeeper Barco returned to take over, I invited her to my room on a whim. Once she took the plunge to get over her fears of demihumans, she and Cammy became fast friends.


    "Maybe I should go for it," she says, psyching herself up. "Not that I have anything to lose anyway."


    "No family to share your newfound goal with?"


    "They passed away in High Saquin. I came here to live with an aunt, but she has also since passed," Eileen says, distracted while playing with Cammy.


    From High Saquin? She couldn''t possibly be¡ª


    "Thank you for inviting me to speak with you. It was really eye-opening, especially your¡­ bedside escapades. I should be turning in early."


    Becoming a witch at a time like this might not be a great idea, but I can at least point her in the right direction for now.


    "Not at all. I''ll be here for a few days if you''d like to talk more," I offer.


    "I''d love that! Thank you, Ellori, and good night."


    Cammy falls asleep not long after Eileen leaves. With the girl passed out, I can spend the evening touring Lotherain without her causing panic to the city. Rio hops onto my shoulder and we set out.


    Lotherain is different at night. Bioluminescent insects cling onto the side of trees and buildings, lighting up the city with a radiance to rival the stars. Branching lamps, inactive during the day but come to life at night along the many avenues, illuminate where fireflies are few.


    Some residents of Parthun''s capital have taken to the streets to witness the spectacle, others are out for a stroll to bask in the tender, summer night warmth. I''m being avoided for the most part. The sight of a witch, as foreign as seeing a demihuman, is a strange thing to them.


    They know only from their king that I''m here to protect their lives and lands. Beyond that, witchcraft''s history is illustrated with power-hungry tyrants. If Eudora and Headmaster Anora have their way, they will add to that tally.


    The lower wards are much more lively than the affluent folk who would rather spend their evening behind closed doors. Street vendors sell food at every corner, peddlers with unique odds and ends holler at passersby, even children scamper about not wasting a minute of the night.


    I come into the store with shelves stocked high with a myriad of items. From tattered books to jewelry resonating with magic, the place is more a storage of things scavenged over a lifetime of hoarding than curated goods to be sold. It''s probably why this place isn''t seeing any patronage.


    A stumpy old man sits behind a counter where an open door appears to lead to another room. His store might have been an actual house that was later converted to fund the remainder of his life. Our eyes meet briefly before his gaze settles on my chest.


    I''m drawn to a pair of earrings beset with blue magic crystals that are almost pure at first glance. Rio leans in to sniff it, attracted by its high quality. There''s a good chance it''s enchanted.


    "What do you think," I ask Rio, "would they look good on me?"


    "Nyaa."


    "Don''t get many witches here," the old storekeeper calls out.


    "Well, you typically won''t see more than one per kingdom unless you''re in Grathir." I take the earrings to the counter, "I''d like to purchase this."


    "Five-hundred gold."


    "Five¡ª I don''t have nearly enough. How about a trade? Certainly someone your age could use a potion or two to rejuvenate those old bones."


    He scoffs, "I live alone, these legs barely carry me to the front door, and I can hardly hear myself. What makes you think I want to extend my life? ''Sides, I trust gold more than I trust a witch''s shady potion."


    I guess I walked into the store of a stubborn old man. Curiosity keeps me from leaving the earrings sitting in this rickety place. For all I know, it might have belonged to a witch at one point. They''re better in my possession than collecting dust or falling into naive hands. That''s a disaster waiting.


    He couldn''t make it anymore obvious that he''s checking me out. If he won''t budge to a witch''s favor, then maybe a woman''s charm will convince him. I can make his night, and have some fun while I''m at it.


    I lean over and lay my chest over the counter to give him a full view of my cleavage. Tugging  my finger against the robes'' bust, I ask, "How about free, and I give you something to brag to your drinking buddies about?"


    ***


    I smoke from my pipe while letting the cum leak out of me. The old man whose name I still don''t even know, lies asleep with a blissful expression on his wrinkled face. Not my best lay, but I did orgasm once or twice. It was definitely more fun for him than it was for me. I reach over to give the still-erect cock a rub to pass the time, but he ejaculates pretty quickly even in his sleep.


    After having sex with so many different people and demihumans, I''ve lost my bias for any one particular race or age. A good fuck is a good fuck, and there are perks to having different partners.


    My being a witch made him cautious about my wares, but he threw caution to the wind to sate his libido. I put on my clothes and pocket the questionably earned earrings before leaving. Stretching on my way out, I flip the open sign over to close for the shopkeeper''s benefit.


    "Nngh! Men are men no matter where you go," I remark, blowing a kiss into the store.


    "Mrau! Mraauu!"


    Rio, who I had sent away while I was doing the deed, comes running back to me from across the plaza. A disorderly crowd that wasn''t here earlier has gathered around the fountain.


    "What''s going on? Guards!" A patrolling pair who was about to ignore the situation sees me calling and hurries to intervene.


    I push my way to the front and see two children being pelted by various debris. But upon closer inspection, my anger reaches a fever high when I realize that they are not unknown to me. Rotten fruits and vegetables coat the ground leading up to none other than Eileen and Cammy.


    "Monster!"


    "Why are you protecting it?"


    "Get out of here!"


    The crowd has them surrounded screaming obscenities, not giving either of them a chance to leave.


    "That''s enough," I slam my staff to the ground, conjuring a gust of wind that blows back the stones and rotten food back. "You should be ashamed of yourselves!"


    Between my magic and more guards pouring into the city square, the swarm disperses in no time. Cammy buries her tear-stained face into my chest, she has hardly a scratch or stain on her.


    "Mama!"


    "What are you doing out here? Eileen, what happened?"


    "I found Cammy wandering the square looking for you." Eileen clutches her forehead, wincing in pain. Blood trickles down the side of her cheek. I pull her hand away to see a bad hit, likely from a rock being thrown at her.


    "Drink this," I say, pulling out a restoration potion for her.


    She hesitates to drink the unknown substance, but does so anyway at my request. The wound heals right up, only the dried blood remains caking strands of her brunette hair.


    I wouldn''t have left Cammy alone if I knew this was going to happen. I hold the dryad close, and bring Eileen into my arms, too.


    "Thank you for protecting her," I whisper.


    Eileen swallows hard and through quivering lips, she says, "It was nothing."


    ***


    The square returns to a tenuous calm by the time the guards depart. I helped them clean the mess with magic, and do the same for the girls. Cammy ends up falling asleep on my back. Though she was the reason this happened in the first place, I''m pleasantly surprised by her restraint. She could have easily protected herself and Eileen, but didn''t lash out at Lotherain''s citizens.


    "I can''t believe they attacked you two like that."


    Eileen shakes her head in defense of her fellow citizens. "It''s alright. If only I had explained myself better, it would have been fine. I''m just glad Cammy is okay."


    I pat the girl on the head. In another lifetime we might have been attending the Witch''s Academy together. Mira would''ve taken a liking to her selfless nature.


    "Can I walk you home, Eileen?"


    "No! No, I know my way back. It isn''t far." She turns me down quickly, but I suspect there''s something she isn''t telling me.


    "A young girl such as yourself shouldn''t be walking alone at night. Even if you are familiar with the streets." I put my hands on my waist, but since Cammy is on my back and Rio is on my shoulder, it just looks awkward.


    Eileen stares at the ground, chewing on her lip. "I don''t actually have a home. I live in an abandoned farm in the outskirts of the city."


    Seeing her on the brink of tears makes me regret asking.


    "Come back with me then. I''m not paying for the room anyway."


    "Barco won''t like that¡ª"


    "I''ll talk to him if it comes to that, but I am definitely not letting you sleep out in a barn.


    We returned to the tavern, and Eileen proved herself right about Barco. He threw a tantrum about letting one of his tavern wenches get free lodging. I wasn''t having any of it, and invoking King Marcus'' name shut him up real fast.


    I lay Cammy gently on the bed and tuck her in. Eileen stands in the corner of the room, more awkward now than when she was here earlier.


    "The bed is large enough for all of us and then some," I tell her.


    Eileen crawls onto the bed and begins bawling her eyes out.


    "I can''t remember the last time I slept on a bed," she chokes out.


    Cammy, stirred awake by the commotion, reaches for Eileen and envelopes her in an embrace. A tendril wipes a tear from her eyes before the liquid is absorbed.


    "Bleh. Salty water." Cammy sticks her tongue out, earning laughter from Eileen as she returns the embrace.


    The heartwarming scene reminds me why I fight. Even if there are people who reject demihumans like Cammy, humanity is still a race worth saving for these moments.


    I have to be stronger not just for myself, but for kind souls like Eileen.

 46 – We Christened Few

    Eileen and Cammy slept like logs together until morning. I had to wake them up before the tavern girl was late for work¡ª not that it mattered since she''s already at the tavern.


    While we''re having breakfast downstairs, several of the patrons are whispering about last night''s incident. Word travels fast in this cozy city, taking not but a single night for even the tavern keeper Barco to catch wind. Especially when the topic of discussion is a demihuman.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Eileen stumbles out of the backroom, apologizing profusely.


    Barco is red in the face, not even minding that the other patrons are watching. "Sorry ain''t cutting it. Everyone in Lotherain is talking about my inn being a festering ground for monsters"


    "It''s a little too early to cause a ruckus," I chime in.


    He points a meaty finger in my direction, no longer bothering to hide the repulsion in his voice. "It''s bad enough that you brought that thing in here. The sooner you finish your business in this city, the better. As for you, Eileen, consider your employment cut short."


    "What¡­" she meeks out.


    "Bad business to be seen with a demihuman, let alone sympathize with one. I''ll be lucky getting even half of my patrons back after your stunt."


    Barco snatches the tray from her hands and returns to the back, leaving Eileen in shock. I go over to take her hand. This was my fault. I knew bringing Cammy here would cause trouble, but I didn''t think I would end up devastating someone''s life.


    The moment I guide her into a seat, Eileen buries her head into her arms. No tears, no whimpering, just despondent.


    "It''s not your fault," she assures, as though sensing that I was about to speak. "Maybe it''s better this way. Barco paid me in chicken feed. I just don''t know where to go next, or if anyone will even take me in after last night."


    I put a hand on her back. Cammy sees me do this and mirrors my action.


    "Even so, it''s my responsibility. I let Cammy out of my sight and put you in that terrible situation. Let me make it up to you. What do you say about becoming my apprentice?"


    Eileen jolts from her seat. "Do you mean it?"


    "Of course! We can easily build you a home, it''s just¡ª" Now that I think about it, she would also be living with a bunch of horny demihumans, and be under threat of rogue witches. The flip side would be leaving her here to fend for herself, which isn''t ideal either. "It might be a little overwhelming at first."


    "I can do it! I want to be more than just a tavern wench. Please make me your apprentice."


    Overwhelmed by her enthusiasm, the two of us shake on it. But the moment is ruined by Barco coming back to sour the mood.


    "Still here? I''m losing patronage from you just sitting there," Barco''s irritation wipes the smile from Eileen''s face.


    "I don''t believe she has to listen to you anymore," I warn, standing between them. "Why should someone not under your employ listen to you? Eileen is as much a patron as the other folk in the tavern."


    And just for good measure so that he doesn''t get the last word, I shove four gold coins into his hand. It''s more than what he deserves, but enough to make up for our time here and placate him.


    "My company would like something to eat and drink," then I lean in to whisper, "This witch would be disappointed if there were foul play in the food."


    Barco swallows the words stuck in his throat, snorts, and disappears into the pantry.


    "I''m sorry you had to do that for me," I hear Eileen say behind me.


    "Oh, psh. You don''t have to apologize for every little thing. It''s only natural I protect my apprentice."


    Rio plops himself on top of Eileen''s head and purrs, stirring a bit of jealousy from me.


    Heavy footfalls approach from the front entrance. Guard-Captain Jerome is accompanied by a party of guards.


    "His Majesty, King Marcus will see you now. We are to escort you to his manor." He then glances at my dryad. "But we would like to request you leave your non-human companion here."


    "I was hoping to demonstrate to King Marcus that Cammy, like many demihumans, are of no danger," I say, dejectedly.


    There goes my plan. I can''t exactly force them to accept my condition to bring Cammy along. I''m still bound to the king and his orders.


    Eileen tugs at my robes. "It''ll be alright. I''ll stay here and watch over Cammy until you come back¡ª ahem, Mistress."


    I have to cover my mouth to hide my stupid smile. Being called mistress by a junior, not my usual bedside partner Gurk, couldn''t make me happier.


    "In that case, I''ll be counting on you until I return, Eileen."


    ***


    King Marcus'' residence lies at the top of the hill overlooking the rest of the city. He doesn''t reside in a castle like the many wealthier monarchs of the northern and western sovereignties. His home is humble manor, large in size compared to his peers in the upper wards, but by no means excessively vain.


    Several maids and groundskeepers tending the courtyard bow as we come through the gate. What this place lacks in material wealth and statues of figures long dead, is made up for by a beautiful garden of flora from many parts of the world.


    "Has the king always had a green thumb?" I ask my escort.


    Jerome takes a gander across the many fields of flower and brushes. "He has no wife or children, so he spends most of his time in the gardens as though it were his offsprings."


    "I had no idea King Marcus was such an enthusiast."


    Despite his grisled demeanor, the king of Parthun is a surprisingly gentle man. A rare thing for people in power such as himself.


    A chamberlain opens the door and gestures me inside. Jerome comes no further, and remains at the bottom steps of the manor.


    I head inside, and the first thing to welcome me is Magistrate Semyon''s scowl, "His Majesty is waiting. I expect a witch to at least know proper etiquette when meeting with him."


    "Lucky for me you aren''t the king," I remark, strolling past him.


    I''m led up a series of staircases until we reach the third floor. Along the way, it occurs to me how little King Marcus owns. There are no paintings or busts depicting a long, storied lineage. No armor or weapon stands to tell of his past as a warrior. The manor is, for the most part, empty. There is no other word to describe it than ''lonely.''


    Semyon pushes open the mahogany double-doors, revealing a much larger chamber within. A modest throne room with many shelves along the wall serving as a repository of potted plants. King Marcus sits in a chair by the window, not even on the throne situated at the center of the room.


    As soon as he sees me, he puts the book down and says, "Leave us, Semyon."


    "But, Your Majesty¡ª I''m always in attendance¡ª"


    "Not this time," King Marcus says.


    Semyon is reluctant to leave, but has no other choice than to obey his king. He bows, clicks his tongue in my direction, and shuts the door behind him.


    "I apologize for my magistrate''s impertinence. I invited him into the post not for his manners, but for his efficient work ethic. If something needs to be done, he''ll have it done the next day. Semyon is the one who arranged many of the meetings that kept you waiting."


    King Marcus slides the book into a drawer. He looks a lot worse than he did when I last saw him. His cheeks are sunken, and the bags in his eyes suggest nights of unrest.


    "Your Majesty, you''re unwell. I actually brought a gift that can help you with that," I say, procuring a stamina drought and a restoration potion for him to drink.


    He eyes the vials curiously. I shouldn''t be surprised if he is being cautious. It must have reached far and wide that the King of Randover was poisoned by a witch. A false accusation, but even unsubstantiated hearsay is enough to put anyone on guard.


    Just as I think he is going to reject my offer, he drinks both of them at once and stares into the empty vial. His eyes widen with astonishment that it isn''t poisoned.


    "Perhaps I should have kept you close by after all," he chuckles. His amusement is quickly replaced by a frown. "Juna has turned down my request for aid."


    "Your Majesty, I''ve given it some thought, and I do believe evacuating your people to the Weeping Expanse is the best course of action."


    In the event the Council of Kings launches an invasion, the forest can serve as a natural deterrent. At the moment, no one knows more about the forest than myself and Eudora. To others, especially Headmaster Anora, it is uncharted territory with hidden dangers.


    He ponders the plan quietly, but eventually shakes his head. "It is far too great an undertaking. Could you feed and look after a kingdom of twenty thousand citizens?"


    "I¡­ that''s true¡­"


    I didn''t consider the logistical nightmare that would be. What if they were to¡ª


    An explosion rocks the mansion.


    Something outside robs King Marcus'' attention. He glances through the window, and immediately stumbles back. I catch him before he falls over, consequently witnessing the same terrible sight¡ª Lotherain is in flames.


    Jerome bursts through the door in a panic. "Lotherain is under assault. Knights more equipped than our armies stormed the gate without warning and started slaughtering everyone."


    His words are so outrageous, if the city weren''t on fire before my eyes I wouldn''t have believed him.


    "Where is the army? Why are they not defending the city?" King Marcus maintains his composure, but it''s not hard to hear the trepidation in his quivering voice.


    "They''re nowhere to be seen. I have the guards scrambled across the city, but we''re spread thin. The fighting has reached the upper wards."


    My mind races trying to come up with an answer. Who could be attacking? Why? What kingdom would risk drawing the Council of Kings'' ire? How was an army large enough to besiege a city slip through unseen?


    Unless¡­ It was done through magic.


    "Guard-Captain, whose banners did you see outside?" I ask.


    Jerome hesitates to answer. Through clenched teeth he says, "Juna. There is another I do not recognize. It is of a bleeding fist, clutching a sword."


    Both King Marcus and I understood at once.


    The Council of Kings has in their arsenal a force dedicated to the annihilation of witchcraft in the unlikely event of another Crimson Wars. Descended from witch hunters, decades of waiting, itching to do battle¡ª The Order of Piety.


    "Rally the guards to the upper wards, and do everything you can delay their advance," the king orders. "We must prepare to evacuate east."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I''m terrified. I''m so scared, I can''t even think straight.


    When did things go wrong? Why did the Council of Kings move forward with the Rite of Cleansing?


    "Farrowghast," King Marcus reveals the scroll that has me bound to his will, subservient to his every order.


    He''s going to use me as a pawn to fight The Order of Piety. There''s no way I can win. Not against them. Do I die today? What will happen to Cammy and Eileen?


    However, the king does the unthinkable¡ª he rips the scroll down the middle. Energy ripples across the room, a thousand church bells go off in my heads, ringing so loud I keel over. But in the next instant, I''m fine.


    "It seems it was never my destiny to rule. I long suspected after High Saquin, after Randover, the Council wanted these rich lands for themselves. You are free now, and I can only hope you will do me one last favor¡ª avenge Parthun."


    Even while his city burns, his words are not filled with hate. Instead, it is tortured with sorrow.


    The doors burst open a second time, but it isn''t Jerome who comes through it. A tall knightess in full plate armor strides in, followed by an ocean of golden hair that collects around her cloak. What truly captivates us¡ª whether in terror or awe¡ª is the mammoth greatsword propped against her shoulder. Magic courses through its shaft, reminiscent of a familiar''s magic signature. Yet, unlike a familiar, the magic feels perverse.


    To our horror, she clutches Jerome''s severed head in her other hand.


    I take a step forward, raising my staff in preparation to defend the king, but the knightess halts her approach. She tosses the head to my feet, and lets the slab of steel drop, embedding itself upright on the ground. Then, she takes a knee before King Marcus.


    "The Order of Piety, Aurelias LaRouge. Among my fellows, I am christened¡ª Humility. By the Rite of Cleansing, we have come to liberate Parthun from the threat of witchcraft."

 47 – Humility & Diligence

    The knightess whose name is both Aurelias and Humility remains as still as a statue. Even kneeling, her form is intimidatingly large next to the even larger greatsword. That she can wield it with such ease is a testament to her strength¡ª which is not someone I want to test my magic on.


    King Marcus, unmoved by her words, takes a step towards her. He reaches under his cloak to pull out a golden key and deftly passes to me, just out of the woman''s field of vision. I slip it under my sleeves.


    "Lady LaRouge¡ª"


    "I am no lady, Your Majesty," she interjects. "This one is but a rusted tool of God. I should like that you call me, Humility."


    I swallow hard. Something about her feels off. Warped.


    The king clears his throat and begins again, "Humility. As you can see, there is no threat of witches here. Your quarry is in the Weeping Expanse, where two rogue witches lay in hiding."


    "On the contrary, there is one behind you." Humility finally lifts her head, adjusting the helmet to get a proper look at me.


    He comes to my defense. "You''re wrong. Ellori is not among the witches you are looking for."


    "Ellori Farrowghast is under arrest on suspicions of violating the laws set forth by the Council of Kings and her covenant."


    The words come not from Humility, but from another woman who enters behind the knightess. A winged snake is coiled around her staff, hissing in my direction. Long black hair bound in pigtails frame her pale skin and sharp, hazel eyes. This one, I know¡ª the Kingdom of Juna''s guardian, Parabelle, the Witch of Wrath.


    I notice that she walks with a strange gait, as though her legs are weak and barely able to keep standing.


    "Belle? What''s going on?"


    She puts a hand to her chest. "I am to be your replacement. I would rather not hurt my junior colleague, so I implore you to stand down."


    A knight of the Order of Piety is bad enough, now a witch with the strength to rival Mira has come to make this difficult. Belle can''t know that I''m being set up, I don''t want to hurt her over this.


    But¡­


    "There is a misunderstanding, ladies." King Marcus continues to try and deescalate the situation even as his city burns.


    "Give up, Marcus. You weren''t cut out to be king." A third person enters the room¡ª High Magistrate Semyon.


    The picture is clear at last. This whole meeting, the city in flames, how the Order of Piety infiltrated the city unseen¡ª we were never meant to have a fighting chance.


    Humility rises to her feet and unveils a scroll. "On this day, the twelfth of Midgaust, King Marcus is to abdicate the crown. The Council of Kings hereby elevates Semyon Arbin to King of Parthun, with all lands and titles granted to him henceforth. During this transition, the current presiding witch, Ellori Farrowghast, is to be detained or eliminated. Signed, Councillor Anora van Theras."


    Councillor Anora.


    So she won the seat. Much sooner than I expected. Now nothing will stop her.


    "Headmaster Anora is misleading the Council, you have to believe me. I have proof!"


    My desperate pleas fall on deaf ears. The moment they received their orders, I was labeled guilty without a chance to defend myself.


    The air has grown thick and suffocating. I can hardly breathe just standing before Humility and Belle. They say ''detain'' but it doesn''t feel like I''ll be leaving this manor alive.


    What''s the right move? How do I navigate this so that I can get out of here alive with King Marcus?


    "This is preposterous. You will have to pry this kingdom from my dead hands." King Marcus declares, reaching for his sword.


    "Your Majesty, wait!"


    Humility wraps her fingers around her greatsword. "Councillor Anora''s orders are clear: eliminate all witches¡ª "


    I see it happen too late, no chance to even retaliate.


    A gust of wind. The greatsword crashing to the ground. King Marcus, or what is left of him, crumples to the floor. His head rolls to a stop at Semyon''s feet.


    "¡ªincluding their accomplices."


    "You¡­" I can''t believe my eyes. The man whom I was to protect, whose kingdom I was to safeguard, is dead. King Marcus'' blood pools around my shoes, quickly staining the floor around us.


    I failed, and his last words to me replay in my mind¡ª avenge Parthun.


    "Rio! Come!"


    A blur flies across the room, but Humility catches him by the scruff of his neck.


    "What a joke," she remarks, before being engulfed by Rio''s breath of fire.


    A towering wall of ice surrounds me from all sides. Spikes protrude from it, daring me to impale myself. Magic of this magnitude can only be from¡­


    "Not another step," Belle inches forward, her staff trained on me with another spell.


    Rio slams into the wall behind me. Humility somehow survives the inferno with barely a tarnish to her armor.


    I cast a handful of magic crystals to the ground.


    "Igni vas o''rea!"


    Powered by the staff and crystals on the ground, I conjure a hulking ball of flames at them. Belle is undeterred, standing her ground as the fire fizzles out of existence before impacting.


    "What¡­? How?"


    From what? Anti-magic?


    "Marvel, Ellori. For I am no mere witch of wrath. In order to prove my allegiance to both the covenant and the Council of Kings, I have become Diligence itself."


    Belle clenches her fist, shattering the wall of ice into a battering hailstorm. Hundreds of icicles shred into me like a flechette of knives. I''m surprisingly unhurt. The living clothes absorb most of the impact and cuts, and reform itself with each tear.


    "Rio, stampede!"


    I grab his tail, and we both launch out of the nearest window. I cast another handful of magic crystals on our way out.


    "Aqua vas o''rea, vanis sleuth!"


    Water floods the chamber and freezes over, sealing the hole Rio had just made.


    Keeping them trapped up there should buy us some time. We need to get out of the city fast, but first I have to find Eileen and Cammy.


    Which is easier said than done. Lotherain is crawling with Piety knights and Juna soldiers. Women and children are being corralled to the lower ward''s city square. The guards and any men who so much as raise a hand are cut down on the spot. To call it a one-sided slaughter is more appropriate than a battle. The bastard Semyon must have done something to move Parthun''s standing army.


    As much as it hurts to admit it, Lotherain is lost. I have to retreat back to the Weeping Expanse. King Marcus'' vengeance will have to wait.


    When I reach for my satchel to grab a stamina drought, my hand finds nothing but the fabric of my robes.


    "Well, shit."


    My robes may be alive, but the other accessories of my outfit aren''t. The only thing unscathed is my pouch of magic crystals, but I''m running low on those.


    I spot the tavern we''ve been staying at. The rooftop has caved in and smoke is billowing out from an opening. Eileen bursts out of the entrance with Cammy in her arms pursued by a number of soldiers.


    Rio swoops down, knocking the pursuers off their feet. They go limp as I shatter a slumber vial to the ground.


    "Mama!" Cammy climbs onto my shoulders.


    "What''s happening? Why is the city under attack?" Eileen is just as desperate for answers as I am.


    "No time to explain. We need to get out of here¡ª"


    "My colleagues call me weak; I am inclined to agree with them."


    A chill runs up my spine. Humility walks towards us unimpeded by the giant weapon in her hand. I''m convinced that her strength is supplemented by elixirs or magical enhancements from Belle.


    She grips the greatsword with both hands and strikes the ground, creating a fissure where we''re standing.


    "Clearly, I still have much to learn."


    She''s considered weak?


    I dread to think what the others are capable of.


    We''ll need to flee. Even if I take on Humility, we''ll be surrounded by her reinforcements soon. And when Belle catches up, we can kiss our chances to escape goodbye.


    The distinct sound of metal greaves scrapes against gravel warns me not a second too soon.


    "Shit¡ª"


    I cast a wall of ice, stopping the greatsword from bisecting us. Humility hops on top of the wall and dives right for us.


    "Rio, sic ''em!"


    Dragon wings spread on his back, and he shoots up to meet the knightess head on. Despite his overwhelming strength from consuming a dragon and centaur, a single swing from her weapon craters Rio into the ground.


    Humility lands in front of us and says, "give up."


    "How about no? Cammy, tie her up!"


    "Yes, mama!"


    Thick roots sprout from the ground, entangling Humility''s legs and arms.


    "Vanis blanchet." The ice behind her partially melts into a slush at my command, coating Humility''s entire body save for her head. "And for the coup de grace, vanis sleuth."


    The liquid freezes, encasing her in a block of ice.


    "Rio, to me." My familiar crawls out of the hole and shakes the dirt from his fur. "Time to get out of here."


    We each clutch onto Rio''s limbs and take off in time to see Humility break out of her icy tomb. She plunges the sword into the earth and puts her hands together in prayer. It''s then that I feel it.


    The sensation of perverted magic.


    The latent mana I sense around us is being drained into a single point¡ª Humility''s sword. My living robes writhe in agony, and the staff''s magic crystal dims just a bit. Whatever she''s trying to do, it can''t be good


    "Get us out of here NOW!"


    Rio''s wings beat harder and with more intensity. I grab on to Eileen who''s having trouble hanging on. Lotherain is getting further and further away, but in the corner of my eyes, something glitters.


    "Ellori, watch out¡ª" Eileen pushes me off her.


    A beam of light brighter than the sun itself cuts across the sky and pierces Eileen''s chest. Her eyes widen with terror as she coughs up blood, clawing at her throat for air. I take a hold of her before she loses grip on Rio''s leg.


    "No, no. Stay with me!"


    My free hand grasps for the alchemy satchel that isn''t there. All my potions are gone. Eileen puts a hand to my face, I hadn''t realized that tears are streaming down my cheeks. She musters the last of her strength to smile one last time, and her hand falls limp to the side.

 48 – The Return to Ellowyn

    Jamminrabbit


    I hope you continue reading, and thank you so much for sticking with this story so far.


    Update on the cover: The artist is slow, but I see it coming out within the next week or so. Look forward to it!


    We land on a ridge overlooking Lotherain. Eileen''s breathing has become shallow. I have to act fast before she loses too much blood. But the wound where she was struck has already been cauterized by the beam. There''s nothing for me to bandage on the outside, it''s her internal body that I need to somehow heal.


    Eileen''s temperature has been dropping since we left the city. No amount of heat I provide will make up for the blood she lost. If there is a cauldron nearby, I have the crystals to turn it into an alchemy cauldron¡ª


    "Mama?"


    But I have neither the heart of a vicious beast nor the blood of an innocent one. Damn it. How did I come so unprepared? I should have known my satchel was vulnerable compared to my clothes. If Mira was here, what would she¡ª


    "Mama!"


    "Not now, Cammy!"


    Roots from her hair come to life and coil around my arm. I feel the mana flood into my body from the arm, filling me to the brim. It''s as though a massive font of energy has come into my disposal. Around me, everywhere¡ª the roots beneath the earth, and the branches and stems on the surface, I can tap into them.


    Cammy tugs at my entangled arm and points at the grass beneath my feet. "Look!"


    All around us the earth pulses with faint blue light. Despite the wind battering us at this elevation, the grass and trees do not sway. By some supernatural force, they''ve been frozen in time.


    Even as night has crawled it''s way across the horizon, energy emanates from where I''m sitting, illuminating the world around me. At first, I think to run. A beacon of light would alert Humility and Belle to our location.


    But something tells me this is something only I can see. Or rather, Cammy and myself can.


    She leans in, dangling a fruit sprouting from a flower on her head. It''s not like the strawberries that grew last time. This apricot-like fruit is the only one that''s grown. She shakes her head, urging me to take it.


    "What do I do with this?" I ask. I don''t even have to pluck it, the apricot snaps from the stem and falls into my palm.


    "Eileen is hungry. She needs to eat!" Cammy continues to chant this until I start moving.


    "But¡­ how do I¡­?"


    I feed it to her the only way I know how. I squeeze it with all might. Its juices and fleshy interior spills to the floor. Cold, sweet-smelling nectar flows from my hand and into Eileen''s mouth.


    At first, nothing happens. Then her chest rises and lowers in a rhythmic pace. Eileen breathes with life again but remains unconscious. The next breath I take has never been sweeter. After losing so much today, I managed to save someone. But the fight isn''t over yet, and our lives are still very much in danger.


    I ruffle Cammy''s stem-like hair, causing a few bulbs to bloom and flower.


    "Good work, Cammy."


    "Not Cammy," she says, shaking her head. "Mama and Cammy did it!"


    I''m not too sure what happened, but I somehow think Flora''s magic allowed us to do what we just did. I make a silent prayer to her, thanking her for two gifts¡ª the boon and Cammy.


    ***


    On the way back, I have to bite the urge from warning the cities who have yet to see any fighting. They will be safer not knowing that the capital was attacked. The hope is that when the Order of Piety arrives they will simply occupy the towns instead of laying siege to them.


    King Marcus was right, evacuating the citizenry to the Weeping Expanse would never have worked. How naive was I?


    The sky-reaching towers quickly come into view. We finally cross the threshold into the forest, and give the residents of  Ellowyn a fright as we land. Many of them come to me, glad that I''m finally back. I''m glad as well, and it looks like the place wasn''t attacked or too battered during my absence.


    "Roga," he''s the first one to push his way through the crowd to me. "Tell Clem and Kati we have a fight coming. A big one."


    The orc nods and hurries off towards the demihuman encampment. He whispers to Ana, whose expression hardens and begins to corral the crowd back to their homes.


    I kick open the door to my home, startling Gurk from his slumber.


    "Mistress!"


    "I know you''re horny, but not right now."


    I lay Eileen on the couch, uncork a restoration potion from the shelf, and pour the content into her mouth. Whatever was ruined internally by the beam should be healing right up now. I drop to the floor and just lie there, not even bothering to take a seat.


    It feels like I''ve been on edge since King Marcus died.


    "I''m so tired¡­"


    Gurk comes over and throws a bedsheet on me.


    "Thanks," I say, reaching up to pat his head "I''ll make sure to reward you tomorrow¡ª no, I can''t rest yet."


    For all I know, Humility and the rest of the Order are on their way. Worse, who knows what Councillor Anora has in store for us. She''s probably watching me right now.


    I pick up Rio and look him straight in the eyes. "Headmaster, if you''re watching, know that I''m very disappointed in you. That''s right. Your former student is disappointed in you! I can''t believe you would allow King Marcus to be killed like that. I still hate you for turning on Mira! Know this¡ª even if I have to betray the covenant, I will expose you and make you pay for all the suffering you''ve caused."


    Rio tilts his head and meows at me.


    "Ehh¡­ she probably isn''t listening, is she? Damn it. Now I just look like an idiot. I still need to remove that surveillance spell from you somehow."


    Cammy plops down next to my legs, rubbing her weary eyes. The leaves and petals in her hair are drooping. A sign that she''s getting fatigued from being away from her tree for too long. Gurk and I carry her back to the guardian tree, and she embeds herself into the trunk after an entangling me with a goodnight hug.


    Never would I have thought that the Weeping Expanse would provide me comfort. The day has yet to end, and it feels like the invasion of Lotherain was but an illusion. I should be fortunate that the residents were quick to believe me.


    The fortifications they''re making to the walls won''t stand a chance against someone like Humility. The true purpose is to give them a sense of control in their lives during desperate times. It will prepare them for when the battle comes. I''ll need to make long term preparations to evacuate them further into the forest should it come to that.


    The truth of the matter is I can''t defeat the Order of Piety. Even with Mira''s help, it changes nothing. We''re going up against a colossal entity capable of destroying a kingdom without a second thought.


    As soon as I get back to the house, Gurk springs to life having remembered something. "Almost forgot to tell Mistress. Found this in the morning."


    He hands me an empty scroll.


    "Is this a joke?"


    "What is a joke," he asks, himself just as confused as I.


    The scroll suddenly expels glittering dust at my face before going up in flames. I let the pieces of cinders fall, extinguishing as they hit the floor.


    "What the¡­ nngh!"


    My body seizes. Words and runes fly across my eyes. Gurk clutches his head in panic, thinking he had done something to me.


    "It''s alright," I assure him, recognizing the effects of the spell.


    Like water being poured into a glass, empty pockets in my mind begin to fill with thought. I hear Mira, yet at the same time I don''t. Her mute words play in my head, reciting line after line as though she is reading from a book.


    When the spell subsides, two memories that I didn''t have previously echo in my head: a ritual to purge enchantments and the necessary reagents to get it done, as well as the location of a reclusive dragon.


    There''s not a doubt in my mind that this is from Mira. I dance with joy knowing that she''s alright and has made headway into taking the fight to Anora. However, the fact that she didn''t deliver me the news herself means she''s caught up in something.


    Every victory we make mustn''t be met with complacency.


    I have all the ingredients in my home except for the dragon''s heart. Every part of the dragon we killed has already been used or consumed, so I''ll have to go after this other dragon for the final piece.


    "Can I even kill a dragon by myself?"


    "Mraau!"


    I pick Rio off the ground and scratch his head. "Looks like we''ll be going to another tower."


    A wave of exhaustion comes down on me harder than an avalanche. I lay Rio down and he runs off to lay next to Eileen.


    "We''ll go first thing in the morning. Until then¡­ Gurk, your mistress needs some attention."


    "Yes, Mistress!" He and his lower buddy stand at the ready.


    ***


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHH! GOBLIN! HELP!!!"


    I snap awake to a blood curdling scream. Eileen is throwing anything she can find at Gurk who has hidden himself behind the upturned table.


    "Get away!"


    "Stop! No more destroying Mistress'' stuff!" Gurk tries in vain to calm the girl down, but it''s only serving to incite more fear in her.


    "Eileen!" I call to her from upstairs.


    "Ellori¡­ Mistress?" She stops short of chucking another mandrake.


    I rush downstairs to throw my arms around her. "I''m so happy you''re alive!"


    "I''m happy, too. But uhm¡­" she gestures to my naked body.


    "Oh¡ª " I whistle into the air and my robe flies down to dress me.


    "Whoa! What is that? A witch thing? Also¡ª there''s a goblin behind you!" She clutches my shoulders, trembling at the sight of Gurk.


    "Eileen, I need you to take a deep breath and calm down. What I''m about to say might shock you."


    Eileen is receptive the whole way through. Everything falls into place for her as I tell her what happened from the very beginning. Between my coming here, the revelation of Headmaster Anora''s deception, and the attack on Lotherain, she digests all I say with only a modicum of doubt.


    She sips on her tea, throwing the occasional cautious glances at Gurk. "It''s one thing to hear about them, it''s another to actually see one in person. You really have sex with that?"


    "Ahem. I think of it as a mutually beneficial relationship," I say, scratching my cheek in embarrassment.


    "I don''t think I''m ready to walk out and see a bunch of orcs and kobolds..."


    "Take your time to get used to the place. You got used to Cammy, didn''t you?"


    Gurk delivers a batch of cookies we had baking in the clay oven, and offers some to Eileen. She takes one and bites into it. Her blissful expression telling me she''s famished.


    "I had no idea so much was happening. Meanwhile, I was just struggling to get by working in a tavern. I can''t thank you enough for saving me. If you will allow it, I''ll work on my fear of the demihumans and be the best apprentice you ever had!"


    "I''m expecting great things from you, apprentice." I pat her head and start getting ready to depart. "Until I get back, I''ll have Ana and Liz to bring Cammy over to keep you company."


    "Where are you going?" She asks, stuffing her mouth with more cookies.


    "To hunt a dragon."

 49 – Onwards to the Third Tower!

    "Are you really going to leave me here with a bunch of demihumans?" Eileen clings to my back, occasionally throwing glances at Gurk who is keeping a distance out of respect for our newcomer.


    I grab the vial of purple smoke that was a result of Gurk dunking an entire mandrake. A minor decrease to temperature turns it into liquid, and adding heat returns it to a gaseous state. It shouldn''t be toxic. The mandrake''s stabilizing component made sure of that. I''m just unsure what adding an excessive amount of it has done, and what effects it will cause.


    "I understand that you''re not used to demihumans yet, but Gurk is one of the kinder ones. He won''t do anything unless you allow it. I hope."


    "You hope?!" Eileen clutches onto my robes even tighter.


    "El, we''re coming in!"


    There''s a knock at the door. Ana and Liz come in with Cammy barreling through. She races towards me, but sees Eileen and tackles her instead.


    "Leenleen!"


    "Oh, Cammy!" The familiar face instantly erases Eileen''s worry. "Wait, Leenleen¡­?"


    Liz drops off a batch of bread on the table and plops down on the couch. "Ana''s been a real slavedriver working us to the bone."


    "Here. Drink this." I uncork a stamina drought for her.


    "Holy crap, this is amazing." Liz wipes her lips and stares at the vial in disbelief. "I feel like I can take on the world."


    "Does that mean you''re ready to go back to digging?" Ana asks, crossing her arms.


    "No! Mercy, let me rest."


    "Anyway¡­" Ana turns to me. "We''ve dug a trench around the wall facing west and started filling it with water from the tank. It''s no moat, but it''ll give footsoldiers a second thought."


    "You guys really went all out," I remark, impressed by their tenacity.


    The residents of Shallowglade never demonstrated this level of precaution against the centaurs. But their experience with sieges and having lost their first home strengthened their resolve to protect this one.


    Ana plucks out a piece of bread from the basket and smears honey over it. They''re large enough for her to break a piece off for each of us. It''s not like the honeybread the villagers at Durai baked me, but the sweet flavor is giving me a huge dose of nostalgia of a more peaceful time.


    "While you guys are here, I was hoping you can keep Eileen company. Having humans around her will ease her around demihumans," I explain.


    Liz shrugs. "No problem. Everyone''s working at intervals so it''s not like we''re dying out there."


    "Liz and I can take turns making visits, and Cammy goes where she wants so no biggie," Ana adds.


    "Thank you all so much! I''ll be back in a few days."


    Rio hops onto my shoulders, and the both of us head right out.


    ***


    The location of the reclusive dragon as well as its tower of residence is imprinted in my mind. Finding it is the easy part, fighting it is where the real problem lies. Rio may be much stronger now, and my magic more potent as a result of consuming a soul stone and my living robes, but dragons are still nothing to scoff at.


    My main concern is their breath of fire. I''m fortunate that ranching bicorn hares has yielded plenty of horns to make resistance potions out of, but the intensity of a dragon''s breath is proportional to their age and magic pool.


    Ancient dragons are especially dangerous. No amount of resistance potions will save me from their flames. I''d have to dodge and hope my robes don''t catch fire. Though, I highly doubt Mira would send me to the location of a dragon she didn''t think I could handle.


    As we''re soaring above the canopy towards the designated tower, a barrage of spikes shoot right at us. A simple ventus spell deflects the projectiles, but more are launched from the forest. To make matters worse, a pack of wyverns unhinge themselves from the tower and dive in our direction.


    I launch a series of fireballs that hit their marks, knocking the wyverns from the sky. Meanwhile, spikes continue to pelt us from below.


    "Take us down, Rio."


    "Nya!"


    We descend below the canopy to find a trio of manticores clinging to the trunks of the trees. One of them pushes off and lunges. I conjure a human-sized icicle that impales him back onto the tree he leapt from. The other two, having seen one of their own killed, abandons the hunt and dives down to the forest below to escape.


    We pull back up towards the top of the tower, but keep distance so as to not come too close to the anti-magic field around it. Just like the other, there are runes running along the surface leading to the center. A distinct glimmer telling me that there is another soul stone at the top.


    But I''m not here for a soul stone. I''m looking for a dragon that should be around here somewhere. When Mira mentioned reclusive, it could mean the dragon is hiding within the tower itself. It may be worth checking the forged world within. Plucking the soulstone wouldn''t be a good idea since it would annihilate everything inside, and I don''t want to give Eudora cause to show up again.


    Rio descends a second time and makes landfall at the foot of the tower. However, as we approach the teleportation circle, a low growl keeps me from moving any further. My familiar hisses quietly.


    "Do you see it?"


    I follow Rio''s eyes. His gaze appears to be fixed on something moving back and forth in front of the tower. I hijack Rio''s sight in time to see a large feline beast with spiked tentacles charging right at me.


    "Thundra!"


    I release my sight and blast loose lightning at my feet. Whatever is charging a moment ago changes course. Now that it recognizes me as a threat, it is making a circle around us to size us up. The creature is invisible and takes the form of a black feline¡ª a displacer beast.


    What a creature to go up against unprepared. If I had a cat''s eyes elixir, I would be able to see as Rio would. Approaching it with caution is vital. A displacer beast''s reach is much longer than a regular feline thanks to its appendages. One wrong move and I lose my head.


    One option is to let Rio go wild since he can see. But if it escapes past him and goes for me, I have nothing to defend myself with other than to blindly cast magic. That''s a recipe for disaster.


    A displacer beast does exude mana. Though I can''t sense, maybe my robes can.


    The sound of its steps go silent, Rio glances up¡ª it''s above me.


    "Rio, fire!"


    Rio unleashes an inferno into the sky. Dust is kicked up as the beast lands on the ground behind me. I whistle loud. My robes instantly detach from my body and entangle itself around the unseen creature. It wrestles in vain with my living clothes on the ground.


    I use this chance to rain fire down on the displacer beast, incinerating it into roast cat. A second whistle returns the robes to my body, no warmer than when it left me despite being engulfed in flames.


    "Whew! What a rush. Alright, Rio. Time to head into the forged world¡ª Rio?"


    I turn around to see my familiar dining on the charred displacer beast, tearing its tentacle appendage from the body and slurping it down like noodles.


    "Eugh¡­ you''re such a glutton¡ª er, what am I saying? Of course, you are."


    Both of us step onto the runes of the teleportation circle. It hums with life as each inscription begins to glow with energy. A pillar of light consumes our bodies just like before.


    "Here''s hoping we don''t get separated again¡­"


    I''m sucked through and in the next moment my lungs fill with freezing cold air. I can see my breath in front of me being peppered with flecks of white. An expansive landscape blanketed in white.


    "Okay, Rio. Let''s¡ª" My familiar is not with me. I try to hijack his vision but my sight remains my own. "Not again! Ugh."


    I pop a resistance potion and feed a few magic crystals to my robes. They take effect immediately. The frigid weather becomes  nothing more than a slight chill, and my robes warm me up the rest of the way.


    There''s no point in complaining. I''ll do this alone if I have to. I trek on through the snow, trudging my way until I come across a large cavern opening that leads into the earth. If a dragon is somewhere in this forged world, this would probably be where it made its home.


    Alright. I can do this. I chug a few elixirs to raise my combat potential and head in.


    The cavern is much larger inside than the opening made it appear to be. Halfway down the slope, the light from outside no longer reaches this far in. I conjure a floating ball of fire to light my surroundings.


    I''m surprised I haven''t seen any other creature yet. Not even a swarm of bats. Aside from water dripping from the stalactites, my footsteps are all that echoes down the enormous tunnel.


    If the forged worlds are similar and this cavern is leading me in the right direction, I should be coming into a chamber soon. Within that chamber should be another teleportation that will serve as my exit. I just hope I don''t have to answer anymore dumb riddles again.


    ...elp!


    I clench my staff as I hear something other than myself in the caverns.


    Help¡­ help¡­ help¡­


    A young voice echoes pleading for help. Did someone enter the tower by mistake? No human should be this far in.


    I race down the cavern, readying a spell on both my staff and in my hands. A large man-made wall painted with familiar hieroglyphics comes into view. Two towering statues frame the wall, and a dragon''s rear rests at the center¡ª


    A dragon''s rear¡­?


    The tail comes to life, whipping violently and stopping me in my tracks. "Oh, thank goodness!"


    "D-Dragon?!" I conjure as powerful of a thundra spell as I can, ready to zap it when the dragon begins panicking.


    "Don''t hurt me! I need help, please!"


    My spell fizzles away as I realize the voice calling for help is none other than this dragon before me. A hundred different scenarios run through my mind.


    "A¡­ a talking¡­ dragon¡­?" I stare at the dragon''s behind, baffled at the sight. Now that I''m close enough to see, half its body is stuck in the wall. Claw marks on the cavern floor indicates the dragon''s hopeless struggle to free itself.


    "I¡ª yes, I can talk¡­ I''m sensitive about it, so please don''t make fun of me¡­"


    "Why would I¡­ never mind. How did you get stuck?"


    "I tried to crawl in, but the opening was too small. I''ve been trying to unstuck myself, but I just can''t break through." The desperation in its voice is evidence that it has probably been here for some time.


    This is¡­ my chance, isn''t it? The dragon is a sitting duck. I can kill it now, take its heart, and be over with this.


    "Heeyyy! Are you still there? I just want to get out¡­ please!"


    My heart goes out to this poor creature.


    Damn it. If it didn''t talk, I would have just outright killed it.


    "If I help, you need to promise you won''t hurt me."


    "I swear," it exclaims excitedly. Even from here, I can tell it''s not that large. At best, this dragon is an adolescent¡ª a drake.


    "Hold on. I''ll try and push from the outside," I tell the dragon.


    No matter where I put my hands on, I can''t get a good hold anywhere to push it through. Try as I might, even with the dragon clawing at the ground, it doesn''t budge an inch.


    The elixir of strength must have run out. I go to drink another one, but as soon as it slides down my throat, a strange taste spreads across my mouth. I take a look at the vial, and notice the remaining purple liquid turning into gas as the vial warms up in my hand.


    I drank the wrong one.


    "Uh, oh¡­"


    My body suddenly swells in size. My field of vision is much higher than it was previously, and the ceiling is a lot closer now.


    "It enlarged me?!" The robes on my body haven''t ripped due to its elasticity, but my satchel and belt have broken off. "Aw, but I just replaced those!"


    I gingerly pick up my staff and the satchel so as to not accidentally crush either of them, and slip them into my pocket. This is a blessing in disguise. I''m larger now¡ª though not as large as the dragon, I''m able to get a grip on his tail and leg. My strength also seems to have increased in proportion to my size.


    Cracks form along the wall as I push the dragon through a foot¡ª then another, until finally¡­


    Both of us crash through to the other side. The wall and debris crumble behind us, ceiling the entrance back out the cavern.


    The dragon lunges at me and licks my face. Since it is still larger than me, it''s got me firmly pinned on the ground.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my June patrons: Honored Patrons - LictorSivas, William, The Old Cubic Slime, Vhail; VIP Patron - Icewing. If you enjoy what I write, consider subscribing to my patreon at https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Your contributions go directly towards funding h-scene illustrations.

 50 – After Saving a Dragon, the Next Logical Step is to F*ck it.

    The dragon licks at its bloodied claws that were injured from scratching at the surface of the cavern. Brilliant silver scales glimmer under the low torch-lit tunnel. Upon closer inspection, it has no wings, and is much smaller than the adult red dragon I fought. My initial presumption was correct, this is a drake¡ª an adolescent dragon between the age of 30-100.


    Despite its size, I''m still dwarfed by a good several feet. I''ll be at a disadvantage if at any point this creature decides I''m food. I have to keep vigilant.


    Though¡­ my fears are beginning to seem unfounded.


    Without so much as another word after licking my face, it begins to lumber away down the tunnel with its tail tucked between the legs.


    "Wait, where are you going?" I catch up to it, but seeing me run towards it causes it to tiptoe back from me.


    "I''m¡­ going to hide for a few hundred years until I''m older. If you will excuse me¡­"


    When it says hide, I''m reminded of Mira having described it as a reclusive dragon. Which in itself is an odd way to describe these terrifying beasts. It speaks with a meekness I never expected of a dragon if one could talk. I imagined it would be deeper, more vain in its manner of speech.


    My scholarly intrigue is piqued once again. I may be the first witch to ever converse with a dragon. Forget killing it for its heart, I want to study it.


    "I''ve never met a talking dragon before. I was hoping we could talk more," I ask eagerly.


    "Uu¡­ you want to talk¡­ to me? Why?"


    "Because you''re interesting." I declare. I can see the sparkle in my eyes through the reflection of its scales.


    "Y-You think I''m interesting? The other dragons don''t think so¡­ they breathe fire at me whenever I try to talk to them. I just want to hide alone, and maybe I''ll forget how to talk after a century or something¡­"


    Come to think of it, Miuna is also an anomaly. She''s the only known slime that can talk.


    "How did you start talking? Did witches that look like me do this to you?"


    It shakes its head. "I don''t know. I don''t know! If a witch did this to me, maybe you can take away my ability to talk? It''s done nothing but cause me trouble."


    The large jewelled eyes couldn''t look more depressed if it tried.


    "I''m sorry. Your, uh¡­ ailment isn''t even something I know how to inflict, let alone cure."


    "Oh¡­"


    It continues down, even more dejected than before.


    This tunnel, much like the architecture of the other forged world, demonstrates human tampering. Smooth, dark marble walls that could only have been constructed from magic stretches for miles. Eventually, the cold atmosphere becomes a lukewarm humid.


    Unable to deal with the silence for much longer, I decide to spark another conversation. "How about we start with introductions? I''m Ellori Farrowghast. What''s yours?"


    "Dragons don''t have names¡­"


    "You''re a male dragon, yes?"


    It nods.


    "I''ll name you then. I don''t want to name you ''Silver,'' I already have three other colors back home. How about Zeke?" I choose a name at random, but he seems overjoyed by it.


    "Zeke. Is that a cool name in human language?"


    "Ah¡­ sure!"


    We finally reach the end of the tunnel. The walls take a drastic change in color to a greyish-white. The color isn''t the only change, the temperature changed significantly as well. What was initially freezing cold at the start is now comfortably warm. The tunnel opens up to an enormous chamber, like a bathhouse of High Saquin.


    Light floods in from the high ceiling, tall enough to fit a tree from the Weeping Expanse. A pool of water deep enough to take a dip in despite my new size. I''m in awe at the sheer scale of this place. Ancient witches were certainly no pushover to create something so grand. Or perhaps vain is the better word.


    Zeke lowers himself into the water and dunks his head under.


    The whole talk about becoming a hermit is more serious than I thought. I wonder if there''s anything I can do to help him? Since I''m already here, I might as well take a dip.


    I shed my robes and equipment, and then dive into the water to sit next to Zeke. He blows bubbles into the water, agonized by something in his mind.


    "You''re really planning to hole yourself up in here? What if you go hungry," I ask.


    "Then I''ll fly out every once in a while. I just don''t want to be made fun of anymore. I hate that I can talk, and I''m weak compared to the other drakes," he says, whipping up a wave of water with his tail.


    "If you stay cooped up in here, you''ll never find your soulmate. I''m sure there''s a dragon out there who won''t mind your speech."


    "I''ve given up. I can''t attract female dragons because my talking weirds them out," he remarks, sinking his head into the water.


    What am I even doing? I''ve suddenly become a therapist for a dragon to talk out its problems. His distress does seem genuine. Dragons are solitary creatures. However, when it comes time to find a mate, it is the sole thought in their minds. After impregnating or becoming pregnant, they go back into their solitary lifestyle. When Zeke hits that point of his life, it might be too much for him to bear if he''s constantly rejected.


    "So even dragons have dating problems, huh?"


    I do feel bad for him. If he were to live out his life alone here, it would be miserable. Being unable to find a mate sounds like his biggest worry. What if I give him a little encouragement? Since I''m still enlarged, this is a good opportunity to have se¡ª


    To study the dragon more intimately.


    Zeke jolts out of the water as I rub the soft scales of his belly. He climbs out of the baths and huddles up against the corner of the room.


    "Wha¡ª What are you doing?"


    I follow him out saying, "I think you''re giving up too quickly because you don''t know the pleasures of the female body. What do you say I show you?"


    "B-B-B-But, I''m a dragon¡­ and you''re human. We can''t¡ª"


    He has nowhere to flee because he let himself get cornered. I press my body against his still warm-scales from soaking in the hot water. He trembles at my touch, unsure of how to react to my advances.


    As a dragon, he''s known humans as tiny and fragile apes. Even though I''m about as large as he is, he''s afraid of accidentally hurting me. So he lays on his back, docile and submissive for me to do as I please.


    My constant stimulation wears him down, and he can''t endure it anymore. A patch of softscales on his lower abdomen part, giving way to a thick red dick.


    From a glance, the shape reminds me of an anubian''s member. The only difference is there are small nubs running up the shaft, and the tip is thicker with a more triangular shape¡ª perfect for penetrating a female dragon''s scales to get to their entrance. It''s about as large as my normal human size, but as I am now, it looks perfect for my enlarged state.


    I go down to lick the tip, already slickened by the dragon''s own lubricant secretions. It tastes bitter, more so than sweat, but it makes my mind hazy. The more I suck on it, the larger it grows and harder it becomes.


    "We shouldn''t be doing this¡ª ahh¡­ Ellori, your mouth is so hot¡­"


    It gets to the point where I don''t even know if it can fit inside me anymore. However, that disappointment is short-lived, and I''m caught by surprise as the dragon''s cock splits into two¡ª one large member on top of the other.


    "S-Sorry!" Zeke apologizes, covering his face in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, I''m in love. He has no idea what having two dicks means to both of us. "Don''t be sorry, it''s going to become a lot more fun."


    Now that its size is split in half, I''m able to stimulate him even more. I squeeze his lower member between my breasts, while I suck on the top one. It''s still large and long enough that I can deepthroat it. I can tell he''s close by the twitching of both his cocks.


    "Something''s coming out¡­ I can''t hold it in anymore!"


    "Ish fhine¡­ shluurp¡­ mmm¡­ leh it out¡­ shhhlluurp!"


    He rears his head back, roaring and blowing fire to the ceiling. As that''s happening, a piping hot load of cum drains down my throat while my breasts are drenched. He let out enough that it pools around us but is still rock hard.


    I''m so horny. I need them in me now.


    "Wow¡­ that was amazing! Was that sex?" He asks innocently.


    "Not yet," I say, climbing onto his belly and positioning my cunt on his dicks. "This is."


    I guide one into my pussy, lowering my hips until it reaches my womb. I can almost feel the triangular tip of his cock poking through my cervix. Looking down, there''s still a few inches or feet¡ª I can''t tell with my size anymore¡ª left, but I can''t fit anymore.


    If a dragon could moan, Zeke''s low growls sound almost like purring. "I''m¡ª I''m inside¡ª ahh! It''s tighter than your mouth...is this really sex?"


    His male and bestial instincts to breed take hold. It''s his first time, but his hips begin to thrust into me. Gentle at first¡ª like he''s afraid to break me. I mimic his pace, grinding on his cock slowly.


    "Haaahh¡­ it''s quite literally, nngh¡­ the biggest I''ve ever had¡­"


    The nubs scraping along the walls of my pussy intensifies the pleasure of being penetrated. Whenever he drills into me, his second cock slaps against my ass, teasing me to put it in.


    "Guh¡­ fuck, aahhh¡ª yes! You''re so deep¡­ I can feel it¡ª aah!"


    My sense of reasoning is robbed from me with every thrust. The moans, the wet slapping of our meat, they echo across the bathhouse chamber. Emboldened by my cries of euphoria, Zeke grabs my hips and butt with his claws.


    "Kuh¡ª!"


    His eyes fill with worry. "I''m sorry! Did that hurt? It was feeling so good, I couldn''t help myself."


    I lean over his scaly chest, caressing the softscales of his belly and dragging my hands up to his snout.


    "Stick your tongue out and keep fucking me," I beg.


    The confusion on Zeke''s face is followed by him opening his jaws. A long, slithering tongue rolls out, reminiscent of the gorgon''s forked tongue. I lather kisses on the wet piece of meat. He takes my invitation to start thrusting into me.


    His warm tongue licks at my face. I keep my mouth open, and it eventually finds its way into my throat.


    I''m doing it¡­and I''m going to cum.


    I''m fucking a dragon and making out with it, and he''s making me cum so hard.


    "Ngh... " Zeke''s claws clench on my waist. "It''s coming out again, Ellori¡­ do I let it inside?"


    "Mmm¡­ Yesh, leh it out inshide!"


    I collapse onto his body, the orgasm draining the strength from my arms. His cock doesn''t just gush out, it shoots the cum deep into me. Zeke keeps me plugged up, making sure that every bit it drains into my womb.


    The tongue slips out of my throat as he lays back on the ground. The enormous red cock pops out, more swollen than it previously was when we started. I crawl over his chest and wrap my arms around his neck. Zeke snuggles into me as I lay kisses on his snout.


    "How was it?" I ask, cooing into his ears. "To be the first dragon to fuck a witch?"


    "I''ve never felt anything like it. I want to keep doing it with you and make you feel good, too!"


    "Oh, aren''t you sweet. We''re in luck."


    I climb off of him and onto all fours. It''s not the most comfortable position for my knees due to the hard floor, but it will have to do for what I want next. On the ground with my ass in the air, I assume the universal mating position that most four legged creatures know.


    Zeke''s base instincts take over again, enticed by the sight of my glistening pussy. The incredible feeling he experienced a moment ago, the need to sate his lust and desire to impregnate¡ª it culminates with crawling over to me seeking more.


    I wait, yearning to accept him, spreading one cheek to show him both holes and I are ready. The dragon''s shadow towers over me. He stands on hind legs to his full height, positioning two glistening red masts. Their pointed tips grind against each hole, warning me of the inevitable.


    "Don''t keep my waiting, Zeke. Treat me like a female dragon and¡ª agah! Aaah! Yes¡ª aaahhh, I''m going to cum~"


    A shock runs up my body as the two rods ram into me. My ass and pussy are stretched to their limits. The nubs massage all the right places, driving me to another orgasm the moment they hit my deepest part. If I was a little bigger, I could have taken all of him. But this will have to do.


    "Ellori¡­ this is so much better than before¡­ you''re so tight, it''s like you''re clenching me!"


    "Nnh¡­ fuck me, Zeke¡­ fill me with your dragon cum!"


    His forelegs drop down in front of me. He begins to piston into me, his massive form propels each thrust with such force that it hits the entrance of my womb. Maybe it''s because I''ve always been a slut, but what would otherwise hurt, is sending me to heaven each time he drills into me. Having both of my holes fucked at the same time is the best feeling ever.


    My hips clap back against his belly as I push to meet his thrusts. I don''t care if he wrecks my inside. I''m cumming so hard, the pleasure is all that I can think about.


    Zeke''s tongue rolls out to lick my back. The stimulation causes my whole body to shiver. It explores elsewhere¡ª my breasts, my face, even the juices spilling out from where our bodies meet. The loving caress of his tongue makes me weak, and if it weren''t for the potions I drank earlier, I would have passed out from being overstimulated.


    We''re alone in this forged world. Time is slowed to such an extent that I can spend weeks here and not even a day would go by outside. I want nothing but these two dicks screwing me for as long as I can help it.


    I let my voice ring loud. I want to hear my own moans of pleasure. These echoes are music to Zeke''s ears. His thrust becomes more intense, and with each orgasm I have, the better the next one feels.


    "Will¡­ will you be my mate?" He blurts out. "I don''t care about other dragons anymore¡ª I just want to be with you!"


    His sudden surge of confidence is met with my frenzied moans. Wanting more of him inside me, I answer in the only way I can. "Yes! Yes! Let me be your dragon bitch¡ª aaahhh! Mate with me, fuck me! Nngghaaaahh! Fuck me like you want to impregnate me, Zeke!"


    As though my words flipped a switch in him, Zeke became more bestial and true to his draconic nature. He continues to fuck me with the sole purpose of impregnating me. It won''t happen, but that doesn''t stop that base instinctual need that finally overwhelms his mind. I''m being made his mate, like a sex toy to serve his desire¡ª I''m his bitch in heat who won''t be satisfied from a single session alone.


    The only warning I get is the throbbing. Both members pump cum into me, filling me up so much it pushes me away from his dicks. I fall onto the puddle of thick ejaculate, the scent of it quickly getting me horny again.


    Zeke nudges my quivering body with his snout and licks my face. "I don''t know what went over me! I''m sorry! Are¡­ are you okay?"


    I grab him by the snout. "It was¡­ the best. You don''t need to always say sorry."


    I''m surprised my body has yet to return to normal. Is the elixir supposed to last that long, or does it have to do with the warped passage of time in this world? It was like this for the elixir of greater panacea. Chances are if it''s not losing effect here, it will begin to once I''m back outside.


    I stand up and brush the cum from my body. There''s a drain in the ground that''s emptying all the cum Zeke let out, and the cum leaking out from my holes.


    While I''m in here, I might as well savor the bath. I dive into the bath again and swim to the opposite end of the pool. His jewelled eyes continue to stare lustfully at me.


    "I still have a lot of things I want to ask you, Zeke." I climb halfway out of the pool, leaning over the edge and shaking my butt at him. "But first, as your mate, it''s my duty to pleasure you until you''re satisfied."

 51 – Finding a Way Out

    Jamminrabbit


    Having intercourse with a dragon has opened my eyes to a whole new world of sex. Up until now, my partners have only been humans and demihumans. There are the occasional experimental sex toys that witches such as myself end up creating¡ª simply for scientific purposes, of course.


    However, none of my past experiences compare to being double-penetrated by a legendary creature at the top of the food chain. There are countless other creatures out there, each with their own unique shapes and sizes. I''m getting horny just thinking about it. My mind is quickly taken away from those fantasies as my womb is filled with dragon cum for¡ª I''ve lost track of how many times we''ve gone at it.


    Zeke''s hungry and insatiable lust is contagious, second only to his stamina. If he were any of my usual partners like Gurk, they would have tired out after a few sessions. Even Taurac, minotaurs known for their incredible constitution, needed rest inbetween.


    Since my gigantism hasn''t worn out, its effects likely prolonged due to being in the forged world, we''re both happy to make the most out of a good thing.


    He doesn''t grow weary, or maybe I have yet to see his exhaustion. I pass out while we''re having sex, and I come to conscious some time later still having sex. If I get tired and want to continue the fuckfest, I drink a stamina draught. When my legs and hips start getting sore, I pop a restoration potion. Should I ever pass out for whatever reason, Zeke continues screwing me until I wake up. Naturally, I''m more than happy to oblige and continue our mating.


    "Zeke, baby. Kiss me~"


    The tongue comes out everytime I ask. It''s impossible for our species to kiss, but I deepthroat his slithering meat to taste him. I really have become Zeke''s mate. While dragons normally mate once and depart, this one has grown attached instead.


    "Chu¡­ mmmpph¡­ shhlluurrp¡­. Shllurrp¡­ chu!"


    Another orgasm rocks my body. Zeke pistons into me without missing a beat, intensifying the pleasure. I wrap my legs around his scaly hide as load after load spurts into me.


    Both of his dicks come away limp at last, and while I know a good blowjob can bring them to attention again, I figure now is the better time than any to stop. We could go for months in here, and I wouldn''t even know. Seeing as we''re both addicted to each other''s bodies, we wouldn''t even mind if an eternity passes.


    "Zeke¡­ this is amazing, but we should stop here¡­"


    I cannot forsake my friends outside, though. Their safety hinges on my return.


    "Aww, okay."


    Zeke dives into the water and then right back out. Like a dog, he shakes the moisture loose from his scales and licks at his members until they retreat under the softscales.


    I haven''t had a chance to study the chamber since we got here. There''s only a single entrance, and it''s the way we came in. That shouldn''t be the case. Every forged world has a room containing the crystals that keep the place afloat.


    If anyone were to know anything about the towers, it would be the dragon guarding them.


    "I''m curious. How were you dragons assigned to these towers?" I ask.


    "It was at random," he says, stretching his long reptilian body. "You know how some species of birds just know where to go during migrating seasons?"


    "Are you telling me your kind just knew?"


    "I wouldn''t say we knew. More like instincts? The ancients of our race often tell stories about how we used to serve witches many, many centuries ago."


    My brain runs dry of juice processing what he said.


    "Wait, what?! I''ve never heard of this in our history books, and witches are very particular about keeping tomes on these things."


    Zeke curls up at my sudden outburst. "That''s just what I''m told!"


    Witches of old achieved a great many things. They raised some of the greatest empires and kingdoms known today, elevated humans to a force greater than their demihuman counterparts. These small pocket dimensions were the pinnacle of their alchemical pursuits. But taming dragons and making them subservient? Inconceivable.


    Zeke rolls onto his belly and stares at me with dilated eyes. I notice both his penises peeking out between a patch of scales and growing erect.


    Or maybe it''s not so inconceivable. Hell, I''ve practically tamed one through sex alone.


    "No more sex. I have to get out of here, and I still need¡ª"


    Ah, damn.


    I came here with the intention of slaying a dragon and ended up bedding one instead. Killing Zeke isn''t an option anymore now that I''ve got to know him on a personal level. It would be no different than ripping out Gurk''s heart for selfish reasons.


    "Say, Zeke. Do you have any qualms about killing your fellow dragons," I ask.


    "Not really. If we''re hungry enough, we sometimes hunt one another."


    "I need a dragon''s heart."


    "Eh?! Did you come looking to kill me??" Zeke backs up to the far corner of the bath. "I thought we had something special going on? Aren''t we mates for life?"


    "Mates for life, he says¡­ Yes, it''s true. The plan was to hunt you, but I don''t want to do that anymore." I approach him slowly, giving him every chance to flee if he wants to. He doesn''t move, and I eventually get close enough to put a hand on his leg. "I need help out there. People I care about are in danger, and someone I thought was my friend betrayed me. If we really are¡ª ahem, mates¡­ will you help me?"


    Zeke leans in to lick my cheek, leaving hot saliva dripping down my face.


    "You accepted me when my brothers and sisters scorned me. I''ll help!" He rubs his snout against my chest. "Will you still be my mate when we get out?"


    "W-Well, I know how to make a potion to enlarge myself so¡­ I guess we can be together every once in a while." I turn away before he can see me blush. "Anyway, help me try to find a way out. There should be an entrance to another room."


    I start tapping along the walls with my staff, hoping to find a hidden room. My predecessors wouldn''t have designed this place without a way out¡ª at least, I hope not. But as Zeke and I are about to meet in the middle after exploring the length of the bathhouse, I''m beginning to lose hope.


    And I repeat again yelling, "my predecessors wouldn''t have designed this place without a way out, right?! Zeke?"


    "Uhh. I''ve been guarding from the outside.  It''s my first time here!" He looks at the light source above us. "Maybe it''s upstairs?"


    I throw my hands up in resignation. "Why would they put it all the way up there? It makes more sense below¡ª the water..."


    The pool is far too deep for a normal sized human to bathe in. It never made sense for it to be so large to begin with.


    "Breathe fire above the water, Zeke."


    He doesn''t question it, and unleashes molten flames above the water''s steaming surface.


    "Igni vas o''rea, vanis blanchet."


    Adding my own torrent of fire to the mix creates an inferno. But the flames quickly fizzle out, its temperature drains into the water. The entire pool begins to bubble and steam, until finally all the water in the bathhouse evaporates.


    "Ventus!"


    I conjure a gust of wind to blow the heated fog towards the ceiling. The pool has been emptied, and inside etched along the bottom are runes that we hadn''t noticed before. They indicate a teleportation circle. Perhaps to another room entirely.


    "Where do you think it will take us?" Zeke asks.


    "Only one way to find out."


    The moment we stand on the circle, we''re teleported to another chamber of equivalent size. At the end of the room are large floating magic crystals that encircle another teleportation circle. As we approach our way out, the image of Eudora is cast above us.


    "Eudora¡­"


    She looks different this time around. There are black markings on her face, like the shadow of a claw is cast over her. The dark sclera in her eyes make her appear more demonic than before.


    "Hmm. Aren''t you much larger than before? Or is the dragon just small?" Eudora asks, amused.


    "This is temporary. Aren''t you a little too old to be painting your face?" I jab back with a tease of my own.


    She smiles, revealing sharp incisors that weren''t there before. "I''m fortunate I still have my head."


    The only person she could mean is King Marcus. How much does she actually know?


    "It''s only a matter of time before the Order of Piety arrives in the Weeping Expanse. This is what you were preparing for, wasn''t it? How do we stop Anora?"


    "It''s we now, is it? Unfortunately, one of those pesky knights is already here. He goes by the name, Valor. You''ve met his colleague, yes?"


    Another knight of the Order of Piety? Both Aurelias and Belle adopted new names, and demonstrated monstrous strength. Valor also will undoubtedly be just as impressive.


    "They were designed to kill our kind," she begins. "The only way for us to stand a chance is simple: give me the soul stone of gluttony."


    "And let you complete your ascension? Fat chance," I say, shaking my head.


    Eudora sighs. She disappears and Mira is brought into view. Naked and shackled, she''s suspended in midair with ropes bound to her wrists. I feel a mix of relief and rage seeing that she is alive but in Eudora''s captivity.


    "As I recall, you have plenty of friends in that new settlement of yours. Don''t you, Queen Ellori? I have plenty of ways to hurt you, but I have nothing left to lose. Anora made sure of that. If you wish to parlay, I have made my throne upon a tower further east, set between two waterfalls."


    Her image cuts out.


    "Damn it."


    Zeke and I take the portal out. I decide to leave the tower intact as there is no reason to leave another soul stone flying around for Eudora to hunt. She''s waiting for me anyway.


    "Rio!" I call out to my familiar, and he finds me in no time.


    "Nya~"


    It seems familiars can''t enter the tower.


    Wait¡ª


    Familiars are disabled as soon as they enter an anti-magic field. It seems they can''t enter a forged world either, despite the interior having no magic disabling effects.


    "Rio, can you fly into the teleportation circle for me?"


    He tilts his head, but obeys nonetheless. White light consumes his body but as the light disappears, he remains atop the runes.


    "Huh. Eudora is unable to seize the stones herself¡­ because she can''t enter a tower? When Esmerelda told me they erected an anti-magic zone to protect against Eudora and the other witches, I thought it was to simply disable magic. Could it be¡­?"


    "Ellori?" Zeke lowers his large head down to me. That''s when I notice I''m no longer gigantic anymore. I''ve shrunk since leaving the tower. "You''re a lot smaller now!"


    "This is my normal size," I say, stroking the dragon''s snout. "Change of plans. We''re going to go find Eudora. But first¡­"


    I wordlessly command Rio to fly to the top of the tower. There is resistance at first. After all, he will be knocked out as soon as he touches the anti-magic zone. That''s the point though, as I can still bring him with me but Anora won''t be able to see where I''m going.


    Rio flies to the top, and I feel my connection with him severed. A moment later, I catch him as he comes plummeting down. For now, I stuff him into my satchel.


    I climb onto Zeke''s back and pats his wingless shoulders. His wings aren''t due for another few decades, but drakes are still capable of running fast.


    "We''re heading east."

 52 – Meeting with Eudora Faust

    We''re able to cover a lot of ground despite the forest''s rough terrain. Zeke''s speed even as a young dragon is double that of a horse bred to race. It helps that he''s familiar with much of the Weeping Expanse. Thanks to his presence, we''re mostly left unimpeded by the more vicious inhabitants of the forest.


    The crashing of water can be heard in the distance, and the stone tower that is Eudora''s so-called throne quickly comes into view. There are witches hiding just out of sight but within my peripherals. They''re not attacking, just watching me as I approach.


    There are a lot more than I expected. I wouldn''t call two dozen witches an army, but one wouldn''t see more than two witches in a single place if it wasn''t Grathir. It seems not many witches agree with where Anora is taking our kind. Enough that they would side with the genocidal witch herself. Am I the one who has been in the wrong?


    All this time I''ve cast Eudora as no different than Anora. But only one of them cared enough to save my life, and the other framed two¡ª no, three witches including myself for crimes we didn''t commit. I foolishly operated under Anora''s words that the Cackling Witch isn''t to be trusted. Maybe it''s time I make new alliances instead.


    Just as described, there are two cascading waterfalls that frame the tower on either side. When I try to commune with nature, I can''t sense any forest nymphs nearby. My senses cut out after it pulses as far out as a kilometer.


    One witch stands guard at the teleportation circle. As I get closer, I realize that she is someone I know rather well.


    "Alira? You, too?"


    "Looking good, Ellori." Alira gives me her signature two-finger salute. An old habit of her''s from the Academy. "Eudora didn''t tell us you were going to ride in on a silver dragon. Where''s your shining armor to go along with it?"


    I hop off of Zeke and give Alira a hug. The two of us were in the same class year and graduated at the same time. We lost contact after she went to a vassal state of High Saquin to guide the fallen empire''s restoration. Never in my wildest imagination would I expect to see her on this side of the world.


    "I can''t believe so many of you are on Eudora''s side," I remark coldly.


    "Believe me, she cares more about us than Anora ever did. I looked up to Headmaster as a role model. Not anymore. They feel the same way.." Alira gestures behind me to the other witches who have come out of their hiding places.


    Many of them I recognize. I feel like I''m back in school being around them. It strikes me as odd that they are on the younger spectrum of witches like myself. Not a single older witch among them.


    "But you guys kidnapped Mira. Did you even give her a chance to speak for herself?"


    Alira scowls at me. "Miracella didn''t give the three witches she murdered a chance to speak either."


    "She¡­ did that?" I ask, hardly believing it. On second thought, it is something she''s capable of. She did kill the witch in Randover.


    Alira steps aside, giving me access to the teleportation circle. I give Zeke a reassuring pat, and try to hand Rio to Alira. She pushes him back into my hand and says, "you''ll understand inside."


    As I take a step onto the runes, Allira shouts one last thing to me as the light consumes my body.


    "We''re all fighting for our lives out here. Please, make the right decision. For all of our sake."


    My feet make purchase on solid ground. I expect to be battered by another harsh environment, but I open my eyes to a cloudless and sunny day. I''m on a gazebo situated on a flat green field. A gentle breeze is all that teases my skin. Rio is still in my arms. It doesn''t seem like he was ejected by the tower.


    "Aren''t you going to sit? Or would you rather gawk at the grass grow?"


    I whip around to Eudora''s voice. She sits across a table that wasn''t here when I arrived. It''s packed to the brim with platters of vibrant desserts and confectionaries. A seat slides out from under the table.


    "Your throne is, uh¡­ rather modest," I remark, taking a seat.


    Eudora stuffs a slice of cake into her mouth and points down with her fork. "I noticed your draconic companion. You had sex with a dragon. How in Edith''s name did you manage that?"


    "I accidentally created an elixir that increased my size¡ª wait, you saw the entire thing?!"


    A crystal ball¡ª another item that wasn''t on the table previously¡ª appears, showing me the bathhouse in which Zeke and I did the deed. I bury my face into my hands.


    "It was a marvelous spectacle. You''re probably the most voracious witch I''ve ever known!"


    The more Eudora compliments me, the more embarrassed I become.


    It suddenly occurs to me that Eudora is in a forged world. This completely changes what I initially believed she had become. That can''t be it though, this tower must be different from the others.


    "Now there is a face of someone who has figured me out," Eudora remarks.


    "It took me a while, but it wasn''t until I escaped the tower did I realize that you couldn''t enter them on your own. You''ve¡­ tampered with your body, haven''t you? You reconstructed yourself into a familiar."


    There is no laughter, nor a big shit-eating grin. The corner of her lips curve into a sad smile. "Then how does that explain the tower you and I are currently in?"


    "The other towers were created by the witches of old, but designed in a way to prevent external magical constructs from entering. I don''t have definitive proof, but if you''ve been digging around the Weeping Expanse, delving into forbidden tomes and magic, then I can only surmise one thing: you found a way to raise your own tower."


    Eudora''s lips widen enough that I think she''s about to erupt into her notorious laughter. Instead, she nods and taps her temple. "You''re smart. Then you''re smart enough to know that we cannot defeat the likes of Anora and the Order of Piety by conventional means. Your battle with Humility should have hammered that in harder than that dragon''s cocks."


    The tea I''m sipping shoots out of my nose, and I''m coughing out my lungs to catch my breath. "Stop bringing that up!"


    Now she laughs. It seems almost childish. Like a kid playing a prank on her friend. If I didn''t know what I knew now, if it wasn''t for the black splotches on her face and horns on her head, she would just be another human witch like myself.


    But this is the same woman who kidnapped Mira, and I can''t forgive her for that.


    "There''s only one way I''m getting out of this alive with Mira, isn''t there?" I ask the Cackling Witch.


    "I''ve come too far to stop now, Ellori. Many a lives have been felled by my magic. I have no qualms killing either of you if I must."


    The tension in the air has grown thick. It''s as though dark clouds could roll across the sky at any moment. But the clear day of this forged world is a facade to a much darker one outside.


    When I was mocked for summoning the weakest soul, Mira taught me that we aren''t defined by that which we have no control over¡ª how we then react to it does. It may seem like I have no decision here, that my choice is made for me under the threat of Eudora''s monstrous power. But there is one option I hadn''t considered.


    "I know why you''re so desperate to find the soul stone of gluttony, Eudora."


    She leans on the table, resting her chin on the palm of her hand. "Why is that?"


    "You can''t consume duplicate souls. Despite having a familiar''s body, no magical construction would be able to withstand two of the same ones vying to occupy your body. You need gluttony in order to identify the rest."


    I pull the smooth purple stone from my bag and set it on my empty plate. Eudora stares at it, eyes dilated, unbelieving that I would part with it so easily. I slide it over to her, causing the round stone to roll listlessly on the plate.


    Eudora dubiously picks up the stone and holds it between her eyes. "If this isn''t gluttony, you will have killed me."


    "No tricks," I confirm. "In my naivety, I thought I could be a third force in this conflict. But I''ve lost battle after battle, and I need to know when to admit defeat. No surprises. This is me building a new bridge."


    She shrugs and offers me a smirk. "Bottom''s up."


    Eudora swallows the stone, followed by the black vial we both drank previously. She clenches her stomach in pain, but it quickly subsides. I had thought it would be more vicious this time, but perhaps she''s grown used to it.


    "Is that pride I smell?" She asks, sniffing the air around me.


    "I held up my end of the bargain. Where''s Mira?"


    Eudora disappears from sight, as has everything on the table except for a single wrought-iron key. A large mansion materializes in front of the gazebo. I walk up to the door and there is a note taped to the doorknob. It reads: Third floor. Left hallway. Second door to the right.


    "Uh¡­ great way to start off our new friendship, I guess."


    I feel an enormous weight lifted from my shoulders without the soul stone of gluttony in my pocket. There may be consequences down the line by giving Eudora a fast track to the other souls, but I''m alive. Mira''s alive. And she will stay off mine and the backs of the people at home.


    The key Eudora left behind fits perfectly into the ornate doors of the mansion before me. A gale of wind fills into the building as soon as I throw the doors open. I follow the instructions up to the third floor, and there is another note taped to the door. It reads: Have fun.


    I open the door and a tentacle wraps around my waist, yanking me into the room. The first thing I see is Mira, but my relief is wiped away by the sight of her being assaulted by a large alraune in the center of the room. She''s stark naked, arms and legs bound with vines, and even more that prod every hole on her body.


    Before I can cast a spell, the writhing monstrosity attacks me with more vines, disarming me of my staff and equipment.


    "What the¡ª Eudora!"


    My mouth is plugged up by a thick vine, and another blossoms into a flower that expels a floral scent in my face.  I''m no match for the alraune''s strength, and it giggles as it pulls the both of us to its grinning face.


    Jamminrabbit

 53 – An Alraune Has Tentacles in Many Places

    Alraune. These plant monstrosities are aberrations created through perverse alchemical means. They are the fusion of a forest nymph''s seed and a soul stone, but unlike familiars, the soul does not inhabit the alraune. Instead, the soul is consumed to fuel its life much like how slimes seek out and consume magical sources.


    From the waist down it is a giant flower with petals blossomed around its body. The rest of her features above is that of a forest nymph. Were it not for the green skin and flower bulb on its head, she would appear almost human.


    And right now, one is groping me while it is sexually ravishing Mira. She has us suspended in midair by the vines wrapped around us. The look in Mira''s eyes are distant. She moans every time the tentacles penetrate her, but she doesn''t make any effort to resist or speak.


    The fumes.


    Is what she sprayed into my face the same fumes released into the forest?


    It must be what Mira breathed in, too. That means it''s only a matter of time before I succumb to a similar lustful state. If only I could reach my satchel, but the alraune tossed it and my clothes across the room. My skin is becoming more sensitive and my nipples perk up like mountain peaks.


    The vine in my throat throbs and spurts watery liquid into my stomach. It finally pulls out of my mouth, but I''m too late to cough up whatever it spilled in me.


    "Wait¡ª Cough! Eudora and I had a deal. You can stop this now," I tell the alraune.


    She lifts me up to her face. "This and that have nothing to do with each other. Eudora said I can have my fun with whomever enters this room."


    The alraune laughs at me as two vines emerge from behind her. The tips split open to four-pronged jaws lined with tiny teeth. It''s like staring into the maws of a venus flytrap with four mouths. A thin, slithering tongue rolls out and licks at my body. Both tentacles latch onto each of my breasts.


    "Ah! Stop¡ª that hurts!"


    The tiny barbs bite into my breasts, and the thin tongue wriggles around my nipples. I''m brought closer to the alraune¡ª close enough to make out the features on her face. If it weren''t for the situation, I would think she was incredibly beautiful. She opens her arms to embrace me. Her mouth opens, revealing not a tongue, but multiple tendrils.


    I know too well what these are.


    Alraunes, like flowers, are biologically male and female. The flower on their heads contain the pistils, while their mouths house the stamens. She plans to impregnate me with liquid pollen from her mouth.


    "You are a much more delicious specimen," she says, kissing my neck and tickling me with the tendrils in her mouth. "Like a flower begging to be pollinated."


    What? She must be reacting to the boon inside me. Could it be emulating that I''m a dryad?


    "Nngh¡­ I don''t¡­ want this¡ª nnmmph!"


    The stamen tendrils pry open my mouth and find their way into my throat. She brings me closer until our lips meet. The alraune''s tender lips are sweet, dripping with nectar reminiscent of Flora''s kiss.


    My struggles are in vain. The vines attached to my breasts begin to suckle on them as though trying to extract breast milk. I glance behind myself to Mira face down on the ground, twitching all over. At the very least, the alraune has stopped playing with Mira.


    "Ahh! What is sucking on my breasts¡­? I''m going to cum¡ª aaahhhhh!"


    The alraune''s light green cheeks have taken a reddish tint. The vines lay me down onto the ground, but spread my legs apart. The flower encasing her waist opens, and out steps the alraune in its human form. Roots below her waist merge into legs, and vines wind together to form arms.


    She licks her lips, glancing down at my wet pussy. "Time to see how you taste down below, my precious rose."


    The flytrap mouths clamp onto my breasts again, sending a jolt through my body. The alraune lowers between my legs. A dozen tendrils, oozing with juices lick at my pussy.


    "AAAAAHHHH! Aaahh¡ª hhaahh¡­ that''s¡ª it feels crazy good, nnggh!"


    I''ve been eaten out before. Having a tongue pleasuring my pussy and clit is a sensation almost better than being penetrated. But now, instead of a single tongue, it''s many smaller ones licking me.


    The alraune sighs in bliss. "You''re overflowing with nectar. More. Let out more!"


    My body quickly builds to another orgasm, but before the climax happens, her many tongues stop. I look down to see her wicked grin. She opens her mouth to show me the many stamens wrapping, coiling around each other to form something like a dick.


    "Wait¡­ please, let me rest¡ª guh!"


    Another jolt silences my pleas. The penis in her mouth screws deep into me, so deep that I feel it hit the entrance of my womb. She pumps into me while her lips and extra vines tease my clit. Tiny tendrils begin to find their way inside past my cervix, ejaculating into me.


    "Aguh, you''re letting out so much¡­ I''m cumming¡ª AAAAAaahhh!"


    I can''t take it. The veiny and ribbed coils of her member makes me cum like crazy. My orgasm is so strong, my entire body down to my womb is quivering for more.


    She pulls her tongue out, the tips dripping with a yellowish substance. Tendrils uncoil and sink back into her throat. The alraune wipes her lips and sucks on her fingers.


    "Mmmm. It looks like there was pollen inside preventing you from being fertilized. I made sure to remove them and injected my own."


    "The pollen¡­?"


    Oh, no.


    If she means the pollen from the tennoraphallus, then she''s made my body vulnerable to being impregnated. But neither I nor Mira should have any fear of that happening from an alraune. We''re biologically incompatible. However, if Eudora introduces another demihuman to us, there will be nothing we can do.


    I have to think of something before this gets out of hand.


    The room I''m in looks like an alchemy lab. Various reagents and ingredients are lined along the many shelves on the wall. Among them, I recognize a jar containing a tennoraphallus submerged in liquid.


    If I could just get to that¡ª


    "Eek!"


    The vines clamping down on my breasts let go, leaving an imprint from their assault. The alraune lifts my leg over her thighs and presses our crotch together. Tendrils like the ones in her mouth emerge from her pussy to form a cock. It drills into me, causing me to jerk back.


    She grabs my shoulders and pulls me in for another kiss, allowing the tendrils to tunnel down my throat.


    "Mmph¡­ shllurp¡­ gulp¡­ shhhllrrp...mm!"


    I''m being penetrated in both places, and I can''t help that it''s beginning to feel good. The alraune is fucking my mouth and pussy, while she''s gyrating her hips to rub our clits together. I reciprocate her embrace by kissing her in return.


    Drool and nectar drip down our bodies, mixing in with the juices flowing out from our pussy. Tribbing while being fucked is a whole new sensation. The alraune hugs me tight, squeezing our breasts together and tipping me over to another orgasm.


    The cock in her mouth and my pussy throbs with greater intensity, culminating to a massive load flooding into me at both ends.


    "MMMmmh! Gulp¡­ gulp¡­ gulp!"


    I swallow it all. The mixture of nectar and liquid pollen pouring down my throat, and gushing into my womb, it heats up my body and makes my head spin with euphoria. Even after ejaculating into me, she straddles my waist, keeping us connected to make sure none of it leaks out.


    She seems to have hit her limit. Her trembling body gives out. The tendrils in my mouth and pussy slipping out as she falls back, panting. I seize this opportunity to grab the tennoraphallus. Just as I get my hands on the jar a vine wraps around my ankle. The container slips from my hand and shatters on the ground, but I''m able to grab the mushroom in time.


    The alraune rises to her feet. Countless vines and roots sprout from her back.


    "What do you hope to do with that, my little rose?" She taunts.


    "You know, I have a little dryad back home who calls me mama. She taught me something, especially about this gift I have inside me. I don''t plan on being fertilized by your pollen, but you, on the other hand¡­"


    I press the tennoraphallus into my pussy and feel it binding with my body. Vines shoot forward to attack but stop short as I tap into Flora''s boon. My senses extend to the alraune. Just like when I saw the mana pulsing around me outside of Parthun''s capital, I can see the mana pulsing inside the alraune.


    "What''s¡­ happening?" The alraune grows desperate seeing her own vines retract into her body.


    "You''re at the mercy of my will now. It''s time for me to have fun with you."


    Her terrified expression doesn''t match the haughtiness she displayed earlier. I kiss her lightly on the lips and grab a handful of her breasts, and she is powerless to stop me. The alraune moans meekly to my touch.


    "On your knees and open your mouth," I order.


    She does as I command and opens her mouth to accept my artificial cock. Unlike her cool skin, her mouth is piping hot. She takes it all the way down to the base, so deep that I can feel the tendrils wrapping around the tip.


    The submissive expression is the cherry on top. I grab her face to slowly fuck her mouth, causing her to squeal every time I push in. A sensation I''ve not felt in some time builds around my crotch. Her eyes widen as the walls of her throat clench around my throbbing dick. The tennoraphallus¡ª my dick pours a pent up load into her.


    "Ahh¡ª it''s coming¡­ make sure to swallow all of it¡­ nnh¡ª aahhh!"


    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.


    I''m usually on the receiving end of a cock''s cum. But to hear it being swallowed by someone else is incredibly hot. Pulling out of her mouth is met with resistance. The coils refuse to let go and tug against the mushroom. I eventually wrench out of her and order her onto her hands and knees.


    I grab her hips, pushing the petals on her waist aside to position my dick in front of her pussy. The tendrils emerge from within her as though begging to receive me. The alraune''s desire to be fertilized must be at a high. The flower bud on her head begins to blossom, revealing the pistils inside¡ª her body''s way of telling me she''s ready.


    "Wait¡­" she pleads. "I don''t want to be¡­ pollinated¡­ please, forgive me!"


    The alraune''s begging triggers a deeply buried part of me that takes joy in being the dominant one. "Hmm. It doesn''t seem fair that you refused to stop when I asked. Consider this as returning the favor."


    With her ass up, I push into her pussy. The tendrils wrap around my cock to guide me in.


    "No¡ª aahh¡­ hahh¡ª aaahhhhh!!"


    The strands inside coil around my dick, squeezing me as I thrust into her. I grab a handful of her vine-like hair and tug hard, causing her to scream with pleasure. Our connection via the dryad boon allows me to discharge mana into her body, electrifying her senses to make her go wild.


    Her wails make fucking her all the more exciting. A minute ago she was begging me not to do it. Now she''s begging for it.


    "More! Yes¡ª aahh, fertilize me! Pollinate me!"


    In her delirium, she loses balances and falls flat onto the ground. I flip her over to face me and start screwing her in the missionary position. Seeing her breasts bounce everytime I piston into her makes me realize how men could enjoy this position so much.


    I lower myself on top of her, pressing our bodies together and locking our lips in an embrace of their own. I feel her legs unravel into roots that wrap around my waist. She humps to the rhythm of my thrusts, and soon enough, I''m close to cumming again.


    The alraune''s eyes roll back, her face is completely flushed red. She sucks on my tongue with her many smaller ones, licking up all the saliva she can while secreting honey into my mouth.


    "Ahh¡ª give it to me! Ahhhnnn¡ª AAAahah!"


    Her body quakes with the intensity of an earthquake, writhing and squirming in my grasp. Fueled by her spasming frenzy, my dick twitches violently. Ecstasy overloads my mind as my pussy and dick orgasms at the same time.


    After every last drop empties into her flowery womb, I pull out, the tennoraphallus slipping out of me as I do and dropping to the floor in a puddle of its own ejaculate. The alraune lies unconscious with a blissful expression, the tendrils of her tongue hang out of her mouth and  wiggle ever so slightly.


    "Whew¡­" I wipe the sweat from my face and crawl over to Mira.


    She''s still passed out. I feed a potion of restoration and stamina draught to her from my mouth. In a few seconds, her eyes snap awake. Mira embraces me, keeping our lips sealed on one another. She kisses me with such passion that I become weak in her arms.


    "Ellori," she whispers into my ear. It''s then that I realize looking into her distant eyes that she''s still under the effects of the alraune''s aphrodisiac fumes. "Fuck me like your little slut."


    Jamminrabbit

 54 – Mira All Tied Up

    Mira''s words send a shock up my spine. She hasn''t said that to me in years. But here she is, panting like a dog in heat, face flushed red, begging for sex. We''re already in a forged world, and the threat of the alraune draining us dry of mana has passed.


    I grab a handful of the alraune''s vines that tore off when she emerged from her flower. They''re thick and flexible, just right to be used for rope play. My robes jump back onto my body, and I gather my stuff along with the tennoraphallus.


    Mira follows me out to the hallway. There are plenty of other rooms, so I choose one at random. It''s a modest bedchamber, with a large enough bed to lay and roll around in.


    "Okay, Mira¡ª eek!"


    She hugs me from behind, kissing along the nape of my neck. Her hand reaches around to squeeze my breasts, while the other finds its way down to my pussy. Deft fingers pinch at my nipples and sink into my cunt.


    "Ahh¡­ your fingers are so good, Mira¡­ mmmh!"


    I have to wrench myself from her embrace to escape. Even though I was in bliss from her touch, I''m the one who has to exhaust her libido. Mira collapses to the ground, masturbating herself into a fervor.


    The vines in my hands are inert, but I should be able to commune with them. I can sense mana lingering within. A simple thought coaxes them to life and the tentacles dance at my will.


    "Okay, Mira. Get on the bed for me," I say, inserting the tennnoraphallus back into my pussy.


    Mira obeys, and as soon as she climbs onto the bed, I have the vines bind her wrists together. Two more vines wrap around her ankles and pull her legs taut on the bedpost. The last one, a much thinner vine wraps all around her body, squeezing her breasts and pulling taut her arms behind her back.


    "Guh! Ellori, for you to tie me up like this, but¡ª ahh¡­ I like it¡­ this part of you¡­ I''ve missed it¡ª nngh..."


    I climb onto the bed, stroking my dick to an erect state. Mira stares in a mixture of horror and anticipation. She''s no virgin, but being someone who prefers the company of women, very rarely sticks anything inside her beyond just fingers.


    Rubbing my dick against the entrance to her pussy is more exciting than with the alraune. Seeing Mira, tied up and at my mercy, makes me so hot I can cum at any moment. Instead of putting it in, I grind the length of my cock against her clit.


    "Ahhn¡­ nngh¡ª aahh, Ello¡­ ri¡­ you''re so mean¡ª hahh¡­"


    Mira bites down on her lip, eyes screwed shut. She can''t move her hips no matter how much she squirms. Perhaps the sight of her is too much to bear, but rubbing myself on her pussy makes my body tremble with pleasure. The floodgates open, every muscle in my body tightens as I spurt a load onto her body.


    She''s covered from the belly up, most of the cum is smeared on her breasts and face. I lean over to kiss her, and she kisses back desperately. When I pull away, she pushes in vain against the restraints to reach me. Mira sticks her tongue out begging for more.


    "I''m going to put it in, Mira. We''ve had sex so many times, but this will be our first like this." Stroking her cheeks causes her to tilt into my touch.


    I grab her hips and push the tip in first.


    "Kahh¡ª nnnh¡­ Ellori, it''s too big¡ª !"


    I whistle a high-pitched note. My robes spring from my body and reforms as a gag in her mouth with a chain that splits into two clamps that fasten themselves on her nipples.


    "MMMMMMPH!! Nnmmh!"


    Mira''s entire body twitches to a massive orgasm. Her pussy gushes so much, it''s soaking the bed sheets around us.


    I begin to push inside. Her overflowing pussy is practically inviting me in. Tiny shocks go off in my head, threatening me with an orgasm before I''m even half-way in. Mira continues to squirm helplessly, but her expression says it all¡ª she''s enjoying every moment of it.


    Mira nods, and moans behind the gag, urging me to keep going. And I do, until she''s taken every inch of the tennoraphallus. Her head rears back, in doing so tugs against the clamps. Her nipples are red and sensitive from being pinched so hard. Her pussy suddenly clenches as though trying to milk me.


    We''re finally doing it. The Miracella Dawncrest whom I knew since I entered the Witch''s Academy. Who treated me like a sister first, and then a lover. She''s always watched over me, making sure I was safe even when she was in danger herself. I''m screwing Mira with my cock, and I''m ready to burst. I just want to pump every bit of cum into her.


    "I''m going to start moving. If you want me to stop, just wink with your right eye." I give her what is essentially our safe signal, though it may not be necessary. She''s under a trance from the alraune''s fumes, but at any point she comes to her senses, she should at least know what to do.


    I pull back my hips and then slam forward. Mira yelps into the gag, her eyes snap open from the thrust. The erotic sound of our hips coming together gets me going. And in no time, my body is moving on its own.


    Each time our hips clap together, Mira sighs with pleasure. Her insides are so slippery, allowing her to take me as easily as if there is no friction. The ribbed walls of her pussy massaging my member, enveloped by the heat of her body, I almost never want to pull out. I''m becoming addicted to fucking Mira''s pussy.


    "Mmmrph¡ª humming¡­ I''m¡­ nnnmphh!!"


    Her eyes roll back and she''s moaning hysterically like she''s possessed. Drool cascading down the side of her cheeks is flung wildly as her head whips back and forth. Mira is shaking so much even her pussy convulses on my dick.


    The stimulation is too much for me to handle. I''m about to explode. I grab her hips and slam as deep as I can. I feel the tennoraphallus¡ª my throbbing cock hit the opening to her womb and erupt a load of cum into her.


    My own pussy reaches an orgasm as the bindings to my inside releases. It slips out and drops onto the bed. The vines and gag on Mira come loose as well, falling away limp as I also fall onto her body.


    Mira''s arms wrap around me. She strokes my back and kisses my head. I realize that she''s finally regained her senses.


    "That was wonderful." Her warm breath teases my cheeks.


    "Wait¡­ how long ago did you come back to your senses?" I ask.


    Mira grabs the tennoraphallus and inserts it into her own pussy. "Since the moment you had me entangled. I think I should like to try this for myself."


    Hypnotized by the sight of the glistening cock, I don''t hesitate to climb on top of her. Mira thrusts up, causing my legs to give out from under me. It plunges into my pussy without resistance. My body tenses up, and I get lightheaded from an orgasm.


    "This¡­ fuaahh¡­ is a new feeling¡­" Mira remarks, holding onto my hips. "Are we supposed to be this tight¡­?"


    "Just wait until you cum inside me¡­"


    That is my only warning as I begin to ride her. Judging by Mira''s expression, she''s overwhelmed by the pleasure of having her cock ridden for the first time. As I continue to grind my hips, I bend down to play with Mira''s sensitive breasts.


    "Nnhhaa¡­ Ellori, aahh¡­"


    Her nipples have been made more puffy from being clamped for so long. I start sucking on one and tweak the other with my fingers. Mira responds by grabbing my hips and thrusting into me to meet my movements.


    "I''m cumming¡­ should I pull out¡­?"


    "No! Inside¡ª fuck me and cum inside me, Mira! Aahhhh¡ª"


    Her nails dig into my hips, the throbbing cock in my pussy pulses and ejaculates hot cum. Mira grabs my face and pulls me in for a kiss. Her lips have never been more delicious. She pushes her tongue into my mouth, allowing me to suck on her wet piece of meat.


    We lay there cuddling and basking in the afterglow of sex without saying a word. Mira spits into the air, it extends into a thin frozen stream that reaches into her bag to pull out her pipe. She blows into it, igniting the contents inside and filling the air around us with fumes to ease our tired muscles. Mira takes a long drag and then passes it to me.


    "If you''re here, I imagine you were caught by Eudora, too?" Mira asks as I pull deep into the pipe. I let the fumes linger in my lungs for as long as I can, feeling the fatigue leaving me with each second that passes.


    "Cough¡­ a lot happened," I say, expelling the smoke from my lungs.


    I explain everything that happened while Mira was away. She occasionally slips into thought, murmuring to herself. There is no hint of remorse or grief for King Marcus'' death, no surprise at the Order of Piety''s presence in Parthun, nor does she offer any sort of reaction to Belle''s usurping of my position.


    What she does focus on is the strange weapon I described Humility possessing.


    "That is called ''Soul-binding,'' it is black magic, which tethers the soul from a soul stone into an item. An advanced form of enchanting that tortures the soul in doing so," Mira explains. "If Anora is so brazenly making use of taboo arts, she must have more influence within the Council of Kings than we initially thought."


    Mira doesn''t seem fazed by the fact that I had given the soul stone of gluttony to Eudora. I was expecting her to scold me, to tell me that there could have been another choice, but she doesn''t do that.


    "Are you not angry that I gave Eudora the stone?" I ask.


    She shakes her head. "Darling, I frankly don''t care who''s side we are on as long as we''re together. If you wish to fight in Eudora''s name, I''ll be by your side. I won''t like Eudora, and will vehemently show my dislike towards her in the form of spiteful insults, but I will be with you nevertheless."


    "I''m not sure if that''s reassuring or concerning¡­ but I''m glad."


    Mira takes one last pull from her pipe before emptying its contents onto the floor. We quickly get dressed and take a peek into the alchemy lab where the alraune remains sound asleep.


    "Shall I dispose of that thing?" Mira asks, her staff already cackling with volatile energy.


    "Let''s not! I''m sure it never meant to cause harm. We can reason with Eudora to stop it from emitting its lust miasma.


    I breathe a sigh of relief as Mira extinguishes her spell. She begins digging through Eudora''s lab, rummaging through the shelves and cupboards.


    "Have you removed the spell from your familiar, yet?" She asks.


    "No, er¡­ I met the dragon. Things happened, and I didn''t kill him." I admit, hiding my face behind a rack of vials in shame.


    "And I specifically sought out an easy kill for you. No matter, look what I found." Mira produces a rock twice the size of her head. Upon closer inspection, it''s not stone, but an organ. "You''re in luck. Eudora had a petrified dragon''s heart laying around. Hand Rio to me."


    I hand Rio''s limp body over to Mira. She gets right to work, purifying the cauldron, adding the ingredients, and finally sinking my familiar into the alchemical waters. Mira whispers into the cauldron, causing it to billow with smoke.


    Panic washes over me for a moment thinking it had failed, but she waves my worries away with a pat on the head. As the smoke subsides, Rio emerges from the cauldron, shaking the moisture from his fur.


    "Rio!" He nestles into my arms, purring.


    Mira high-fives Rio''s tail. "There you go, little one."


    "Speaking of familiars, where''s Talos?" I ask, glancing around the room.


    "He''s outside watching from the top of the tower. I should check in on¡ª"


    The door bursts open. Eudora leans against the frame, clutching her head. "You''ve survived the alraune? Well done. Unfortunately, there is no time to rest. Company has arrived in force; Valor has found the tower."


    Jamminrabbit

 55 – Valor, of the Order of Piety

    Eudora collapses to the ground clutching her head. The black blotches are covering more of her face now. She was fine earlier, but can hardly appear to stand on her own.


    "You''re weakened," Mira chides. "A perfect time to kill you."


    I rush over to help Eudora up. "Mira, stop trying to kill everything!"


    Mira shrugs. Her eyes flash as she hijacks Talos'' vision. Meanwhile, I help Eudora to her feet. She glances at the alraune and chuckles.


    "Leave it to you to screw another creature into submission," Eudora remarks.


    "Don''t tease me like that¡­ More importantly, what''s happening to you? The souls are too much for your body to handle, aren''t they?"


    Eudora gestures to the alchemy cauldron. I steady her steps as we make our way over. She strips her clothes off, revealing half her body covered in black marks. It''s like the blanket of night has been cast over her, but there are no stars, only a pitch-dark abyss.


    The alchemical waters spills over the top as she submerges herself in the cauldron. A strained sigh escapes her throat.


    "In my desperation I accidentally consumed a duplicate soul. Two souls of lust are tearing my body apart, and I constantly need to placate them. I''ll die a painful death otherwise." Eudora points to a jar on the shelf. I bring it down for her and she empties its liquid contents into the cauldron. A moment passes, and her body tenses up. Her expression has become more relaxed.


    "What was that? A sedative?" I ask.


    "What? No. That was secretions from a red slime I created. It''s to give me orgasms so I don''t have to deal with the pain of having this body torn to shreds." Her head rears up, eyes squeezed shut and biting down on her lips, as she apparently reaches an orgasm.


    "Forget I asked¡­"


    "Oh¡ª" Mira squints as though trying to peer at something. She releases her sight and begins to head out. "They''ve come up."


    Loud explosions can be heard just outside of the mansion. It seems both the witches and the Order of Piety have taken the battle inside the tower. A wet hand falls on my shoulder. Eudora pulls me down to face her.


    "I cannot fight in this condition. You must stop Valor and his ilk from reaching the mansion or all our research will be for naught."


    "Leave it to us," I say.


    Mira sneers. "Yes, yes. The old lady will remain here bound to her bathtub while we trim the garden."


    Eudora shakes a fist at Mira as we close the door behind us. We rush outside to see the witches being put on the defensive. They''re attacked by an unseen force that they can''t seem to deflect.


    Standing in front of the gazebo is a line of two dozen knights. One of them, arms crossed and foot tapping impatiently on the ground, is much shorter than the rest. He is adorned with armor similar to that of Humility, and merely watches as the invisible blows begin to wear out Alira and the others.


    A flash of light at the gazebo startles the knights. Talos flies out of it and perches upon Mira''s shoulder. The knights finally see us coming out of the mansion and draw their weapons on us. Valor takes a step forward, the unseen attacks seemingly stop.


    Mira leans in to whisper, "Valor appears to have made invisible two swords that he can control telekinetically. I imagine this is a result of another soul-binding."


    The other witches fall back to us. Alira has cuts all over her body that her robes are in tatters.


    "He''s too strong. We need Eudora''s help," she warns.


    "Let us handle this," I say, handing her a restoration potion.


    "Be careful." Alira nods and rounds up her colleagues into the mansion. Seeing as we haven''t been attacked yet, it seems Valor has enough courtesy to let us get the injured inside. As soon as they get inside, I stand to face him alongside Mira. "You must be quite the gentleman to spare us a moment of reprieve."


    This is a christened knight of the Order of Piety. He''s no doubt as strong as if not stronger than Humility. Even with Mira here, I shouldn''t get complacent. Whatever gimmick he has, however, is already revealed to us in the form of invisible swords.


    Valor bows low. "My mother taught me to be kind to those less fortunate. There is no glory in chasing after wounded dogs."


    Mira and I are taken aback by the youthfulness, almost feminine voice that speaks to us. She gives me a weird look and giggles into her hand.


    "Will you do us the honor of showing us your face before we do battle?" Mira asks.


    "Oh! Where are my manners?" Valor takes off his helmet, revealing a juvenile-faced boy whose short, messy blonde hair only accentuates his youth. "The Order of Piety, Noah Theodin. Among my fellows, I am christened¡ª Valor."


    "Aw, would you look at that? Aren''t you a little too young to be playing soldier, darling?" Mira calls out, not bothering to contain her laughter.


    Valor stomps the ground, face quickly turning red. "I''ll have you know, I''m eighteen! The mantle of Valor was bestowed upon me by none other than my father, a former knight of the Order of Piety."


    Mira puts her hands on her hips, unamused. "The runt is throwing a tantrum¡ª"


    Clang!


    A sharp metallic clatter causes me to wince and miss it. The attack happened in a split second¡ª Mira had struck the space in front of her with her staff and knocked something away. Her eyes are glowing, she has Talos'' vision hijacked as he''s flying circles in the air.


    "You can see?" I ask her.


    "No, but our familiars can." Mira answers.


    I hijack Rio''s vision, and just as Mira described, there are two swords floating next to Valor.


    "So what if you can see them. That shall not discourage me one bit." Valor yells. "Forward, my knights. Eudora is inside, let us face their terror with our courage!"


    The winds shift around me, moving faster than the charging knights. Mira deflects a sword, and I dive out of the way to avoid the other. I can''t fight the way she can. Her ability to stay so in tune with Talos is on a level beyond Rio and myself.


    However¡­


    "Rio, sick ''em!"


    Two spiked appendages emerge from Rio''s back. He turns invisible himself and launches past the knights directly for Valor. But before my familiar can land a blow, Valor unsheathes two more swords hidden under his cloak to parry the strikes.


    "He''s good for being so young," Mira remarks as she helps me back up. She brushes the dirt and dust from my robes. "You should have no fear of blades, enchanted or no."


    "What¡ªOh!" Because I''m wearing living robes, I should have incredible physical resistance on par with that of slimes. "But asking me to just take a hit is a little¡­ that instinctual fear is ingrained in me, you know¡ª uwah?!"


    I flinch back, nearly falling on my butt as Mira plunges a dagger into my gut. However, the blade is stuck firmly on the surface of my robes, poking mere millimeters deep. I feel the point and the weight of her stab, but there is no pain nor blood drawn. It''s just like when I was being flechetted by Belle''s ice storm.


    "Mock me for my age and height if you wish, but even though I''m small, I possess the courage of a mighty dragon." Valor strikes Rio hard enough to send him flying back into my arms.


    At this point, we''ve dallied enough that Valor''s knights have come too close for comfort.


    "Mira, we should fall back."


    "No, need." Mira raises her staff to the sky. "Talos, darling, clear a path."


    Dark clouds form under the artificial sun of the forged world. Talos beats his wings from above us, battering the field with frigid winds. It becomes cold, too cold. A hail of ice rains down on the small army of knights, impaling them to the ground. The clouds disappear just as quickly as they formed.


    "I won''t be defeated by the likes of such evil!" Valor tosses two more swords into the air that disappear.


    Mira yawns. She drops to the ground and digs her fingers into the dirt. Countless vines and roots sprout from the field, forming a barrier around us and a forest between us and Valor. He advances undeterred, cutting everything in his way. Roots begin to wrap around our legs and body, and Mira winks at me before our vision is taken from us. I toss as many slumber vials to the ground as I can before we''re pulled under.


    In the next moment we appear on the gazebo, watching Valor cut his way towards the barrier unbeknownst to him that we''re no longer there. I hold my staff, the fabric of my robes extend to meet my hand. An incredible amount of magic pours forward as I conjure the largest fireblast I''ve managed yet.


    "Igni!"


    Valor notices too late. A meteor crashes down on him, exploding as it impacts the ground. Mira throws an arm around my shoulders.


    "Well done¡ª"


    Something sings past me. Three more emerge from the smoke. Rio catches one out of the air, and the other two clatter to the ground at my feet. Mira comes to my aid, readying a spell to face Valor again. But when the smoke clears, our quarry is unconscious on the ground.


    ***


    Eudora has us bring Valor and his weapons upstairs to the alchemy lab. We strip him of his armor and equipment and find that they are all imbued with some form of magical enchantments. The blast of fire isn''t what did him in, the enchants protected him from that. It was the vapor from the slumber vials that put him out of commission.


    Valor awakens, naked and in the clutches of the alraune. "Wha¡ª where am I? What happened?"


    Mira and I watch from the side as the other witches crowd around him with ravenous intent. For them to be stuck out here in the Weeping Expanse doesn''t give them many options to relieve themselves. So to see a potential male companion, a young and rather cute one at that, is sure to stir their loins.


    One of the witches squeals. "Who would have thought the knight that was going to kill us is so cute!"


    "He''s already blushing. You think he''s a virgin?" Another chimes in.


    "I hear the Order of Piety doesn''t allow sex. Someone like him must be pent-up."


    Valor struggles in vain against the alraune''s vines. "D-Don''t think you can get away with this. The others will¡ª ahh!"


    A vine slithers its way between Valor''s legs and strokes his penis that''s quickly becoming erect. The vine splits open into a mouth and sucks it in.


    "Stop! Ahh¡ª don''t you dare¡­ my faith will protect me¡ª guh¡­"


    Mira offers a wicked smirk at Valor''s predicament. "We''re lucky this time around. For them to send someone so green, they must be underestimating us after their resounding victory in the capital."


    "Humility is still a knight to watch out for. I dread to think I have to fight her again."


    "You won''t be alone next time," Mira assures me.


    Eudora beckons Mira and I out to the hallway. It doesn''t look like Valor will be getting out of that anytime soon, nor will he be resting. Mira blows him a kiss on our way out as he curses at us.


    "Good news is I can reverse engineer Valor''s swords, strange news is there is a fragment inside him," she tells us.


    "Do you mean to say he consumed a soul stone?" I ask.


    Eudora shrugs. "It''s odd. He did and he did not. My guess is Anora found a way for them to make use of the souls without actually ingesting them."


    Mira leans against the wall to listen to the commotion going on the other side of the door. "Valor may know. I have my ways of making people speak."


    "How about no," Eudora wags a finger at Mira. "I''ve seen what you did to three of my disciples. You leave Valor in my delicate hands. In the meantime, I have a task for you two."


    "We''re only working together because Anora is our common enemy. Don''t think for one second that makes us your gofers, Eudora." Mira snaps back.


    I stand between them before they start going at each other''s throats. "What is it that you want us to do?"


    "I need a basilisk''s gallbladder. At this rate, my body is decaying rapidly. I''ll need a new form soon and it is a key ingredient to creating a new construct. However, I cannot leave this tower for too long or risk expediting the degeneration of this body." Eudora reaches into her bag and unravels a spell scroll. "Behold, a translocation spell."


    "To¡­ get us to the basilisk?" I ask.


    "Your settlement is at the border of the Weeping Expanse, is it not?"


    The moment she says that, it becomes clear to me what she intends the spell scroll for. Judging by the inscriptions, it is a massive spell at that. This is a perfect opportunity for me to move the entirety of Ellowyn and its inhabitants away from the Order of Piety and Anora''s warpath.


    She rolls it back up and tucks it away. "Bring me the organ, or the entire basilisk¡ª whichever gets me the gallbladder. And I hand you the means to save your precious village."


    "Consider it done."


    Jamminrabbit

 56 – Another Petrifying Encounter!

    "You think Valor is going to be alright in there?" I ask Mira on our way out of Eudora''s tower.


    "Knowing Eudora, the boy will be fed elixirs when he tires. One his age should have the stamina for the voracious witches. His sanity is another matter." Mira pulls out a vial I recognize as an elixir of flight.


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary!"


    Rio hops into the air and sprouts draconic wings. Mira is taken back by the sudden spike in strength that my familiar has developed in such a short time. I''ve been watching him grow and eat with little expectations, but he''s managed to come a long way from a mere floating black kitty.


    We''re about to take off when Zeke emerges from behind the tower. He lowers his head in deference to Mira. She fixes her staff to her back and snickers.


    "You''re the dragon I sent Ellori to kill. What happened there, I wonder?" She asks aloud.


    "Ellori is my¡ª"


    "Ahhhh!" I shout over them to get him to stop. "We became friends!"


    I race over to Zeke and pull his head down level to me.


    "That''s not a witch you want to anger. I like you, and I don''t want to see you fertilizing the ground, but she can''t know we''re mates."


    Zeke''s scales shiver with fear, but he nods in understanding of my warning. "Okay. Where are you two going? Can I help?"


    "Where we''re going, we''ll need to be fast. Stay here until we get back," I say, stroking his brilliant scales. "By the way, where were you when the knights came?"


    "I heard a lot of explosions and hid¡­ I know I wasn''t very helpful, but everyone looked so strong and I was scared." He whimpers to himself, clearly ashamed of his own weakness. I pat his scaly head to assure him otherwise.


    "There, there. For now, get inside the tower. Since you can talk, the witches shouldn''t want to hurt you. They''ll be more curious than anything."


    The dragon nods and disappears into the teleportation circle. I return to Mira who is impatiently tapping her foot. We take off into the air holding onto Rio''s legs. Talos soars below the canopy, serving as Mira''s eyes as she searches for any indication of a basilisk in the area.


    Basilisks are powerful creatures that can turn anything without sufficient magical resistance to stone with a single glance. As such, they can bring untold devastation to an entire food chain if not dealt with in a timely manner. Their species are typically hunted by creatures with greater magical resistance such as dragons or slimes, without such predators to keep their numbers low, an entire forest can be turned to stone in a matter of weeks.


    Fortunately, basilisk signs are easy to spot. Not that they themselves are easy to find, but the trail of half-eaten creatures partially turned to stone is a dead giveaway.


    "Hmm?"


    Judging by Mira''s surprised expression, she must have found what we''re looking for.


    "Do you see a basilisk?" I ask.


    "No, but did you know there''s a gorgon skulking around the Weeping Expanse?" Mira remarks, unaware that I know exactly who she is referring to. "She appears to be hunting something."


    The gorgon lives much further in and has been around longer in this part of the Weeping Expanse than we have. It might be a good idea to try and speak to it. Although¡­ there''s no guarantee it will be happy to see me.


    "For all we know she could be hunting a basilisk. Want to check it out?" I ask.


    Mira reclaims her vision. Both of us drink a magic resistance potion¡ª I won''t be caught unawares this time¡ª and have Rio bring us down to the forest floor. The gorgon sees us and takes an aggressive stance, but her demeanor slackens when she notices me.


    "I know you," the gorgon says to me, licking her lips. "The delicious witch from before."


    "Delicious¡­?" Mira''s fingers wrap around the shaft of her staff.


    I hold an arm out in front of Mira. "We''re here to talk, remember?"


    The gorgon is carrying a trident she didn''t have last time. She''s covered from tail to torso with fresh scratches and cuts, signs that she was engaged in a fight only moments ago. Nothing within the vicinity has been petrified, so whatever she fought had resistance against her.


    "Gorgon¡ª"


    She slithers up to me as I call to her. Mira jerks back and has Talos perch on a tree behind the gorgon. Should anything go wrong, he would be able to lay a surprise attack on the gorgon from behind.


    "My name is Lantessa, I''ve come to learn yours is Ellori, and the one who looks like she wants to incinerate me is Miracella." The gorgon named Lantessa stabs her trident into the ground and bows.


    "You know of us?" I ask, surprised.


    "Of course. Eudora summoned me here to take care of any tresspassers, but she has since been missing. I''ve found myself in the leisure of much free time."


    "So the first time we met near the kobold tribe¡ª"


    "I was searching for you with every intention to petrify you. But fun always takes precedence." She giggles into her hand. Her tongue rolls out licking her fingers to remind me of when we ate each other out.


    Mira groans. "We''re looking for a basilisk. Have you seen one, snake?"


    "You''re impatient. We''re having a little reunion¡­" Lantessa coils loosely around Mira''s body and sticks her tongue out. "Mmm. Just licking the air around you, I can tell you''re oozing with quality magic. Would you like to play?"


    "I''m spoken for," Mira remarks.


    A vine from above wraps around Lantessa''s neck and pulls her into the air. Her tail grabs the trident in time and slices the vine to free herself. She lands and lunges at us.


    "Luminae!" Mira and I shut our eyes as I conjure a blinding light.


    Lantessa reels back, eyes screwed shut. Rio picks up her trident as it drops from her hand. Mira and I pool our magic together, using my boon as a conduit to connect with nature. Massive roots sprout from the ground to incapacitate the gorgon.


    "What happened to talking?" I yell at Mira.


    "Fingers slipped," she says, shrugging.


    Uh, huh¡­" Now that we''ve come to this, the peaceful approach has been thrown out of the water. I tiptoe up to Lantessa who is struggling with her restraints, but the tree roots are too strong even for a gorgon to break. "We aren''t here to fight. We''re low on time and just want to know if you''ve seen a basilisk."


    "Usually I''m doing the constricting. Fine. Yes, I have seen it. I was battling one just moments before you landed. The grotesque thing is in heat, and thought to mate with me." Lantessa scowls, the look on her eyes hoping we''ll let her go with just that.


    Mira takes a step on a root. "Good. Point us in the right direction and we''ll be on our way. The roots should retract in a few hours."


    Lantessa rolls her eyes. "Basilisks are excellent hunters. You won''t find them unless they find you. Luckily, the one you''re looking for is secreting an excessive amount of pheromones. Of which I can sniff out for you."


    Mira and I ponder cautiously.


    "Oh, please. You have clearly demonstrated your strength over me. I won''t attack you. Besides, I have more to gain by ridding myself of the basilisk with your help," she pleads.


    "One wrong move from you and we''re having snake tail for breakfast, lunch, and dinner." Mira waves the roots back into the earth but keeps her staff in her hand. The gorgon shakes the dirt from her body and sticks her hand out to me.


    "My trident, if you will."


    I nod to Rio and he plops the weapon back into her hand.


    Mira and I follow Lantessa for the better part of an hour until we reach a large basin. It seems most of the mountain water collects here where they then split off into multiple  rivers. The river that feeds Ellowyn''s water source must come from here.


    I walk into something hard, a pulsing pain runs up my leg. It appears to be a stone, but upon closer inspection, it''s the body of a petrified goblin. Lantessa picks it up, revealing a large chunk of its chest was bitten into.


    "Wasn''t me," Lantessa remarks.


    Now that we''re keeping an eye out, the tall grass in the area is hiding many more stone goblins. If none of them were done in by Lantessa, the basilisk is the only other culprit. But there appears to be too many corpses for just one basilisk to dine on.


    Lantessa stops in front of an opening in the forest floor. It looks to be at least a twenty meter drop into a cavern.


    "Talos, stay here and keep watch." Mira orders. Then to Lantessa, "You''re coming down with us."


    "Pardon?"


    "We won''t be able to find it inside a tunnel system on our own. You''re leading us to it."


    Lantessa sighs and finds a column along the ridges to slide down from. Mira and I fly down with Rio. The cavern''s large entrance is populated with petrified goblins. This place must have been a hideout for a whole tribe of them before the basilisk got here.


    The three of us travel into the cavern while I keep a light in front of us. Eventually we come into a three-way split.


    "Which one is it?" I ask?


    The gorgon sniffs the air, sniffs each path, but doesn''t seem to know which way. "The whole place is suffocating with its scent. I can''t tell which is the right path. Ugh, and it''s getting me in the mood, too."


    Mira makes a repulsed look. "I don''t like it, but we should split up. It will cut our search by threefolds."


    Mira takes the left path, Lantessa takes the center, and I take right on the fork. The deeper I go, the more bioluminescent algae coat the walls of the cavern. It gets to the point where I don''t even need to cast a light spell.


    I''m confident each of us are able to take on the basilisk alone. After all, it''s no dragon. At the same time, it''s not like fighting a manticore or wyvern. I also have Rio to fight alongside me.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    I trip onto the ground and splash into a pool of water. A simple ventus spell whisks away the moisture but there''s still a strange smell lingering on my body. I turn around to see the leg of a petrified goblin that I tripped on.


    When I get up, I notice a clutch of eggs tucked away behind a large stalagmite.


    I thought Lantessa said the basilisk was a male. Is there also a female basilisk in the cave, too?


    A shadow shifts above me, and I dive out of the way as a basilisk lunges down at me. I feel my body tightening as it tries to petrify me, but the magic resistance paired with my living robes keeps me from succumbing to the effects.


    "Rio, sick ''em!" Nothing happens. I glance behind me to see Rio having completely turned to stone. "I''m getting deja vu from this¡­"


    The basilisk lunges again and constricts around me before I can get a spell off. It bares its fangs at me, the tongue flailing around my face to figure out what it''s caught. I suddenly feel something poking my belly, and look down to see two erect penises emerging from under its scales. It has fleshy, spiky protrusions leaking secretions all along the shaft.


    "Crap¡­ so this is¡­ the male¡­?"


    Lantessa mentioned the basilisk is in heat, so why is it getting hard from seeing me? Unless¡­ the liquid I fell into must have been female basilisk urine. I''m completely coated in the female''s pheromones and it thinks I''m its mate.


    Jamminrabbit

 57 – Eudora’s New Body

    "Damn it¡­! Now this really is deja vu!" I can''t get out of its grasp.


    The more I struggle, the more it tightens itself on me. Forget magic resistance potion, I should have taken an elixir of strength to fight my way out of this.


    Two sharp fangs sink down on my shoulder. Pain quickly turns into pleasure as whatever venom begins working its way into my system. If I recall correctly, basilisks aren''t poisonous. Then whatever it injected into me¡ª


    "Oh¡ª fuck, I''m cumming?!" My whole body quivers to an orgasm. "Aha¡­ mmmh! Yes¡ª I mean, no! What am I saying? Basilisks¡­ don''t they have¡­ aphrodisiac venom?"


    During my studies, I remember learning that female basilisks are violent mates. So in order to calm them, the males developed a venom gland that activates when they''re in heat. When injected, it causes mild euphoria that can last up to several hours.


    And I was just on the receiving end.


    It begins to push upwards, pressing its reptilian penis into my pussy. The fleshy spikes are soft, but they grind against the walls of my insides, causing my pleasure senses to fire off like crazy.


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to have sex with a basilisk¡ª fuck¡­nngh, or maybe¡ª yes! Fuck me!"


    The basilisk''s penis is incredibly thick at a glance, but the softness of it allows it to squeeze into me. It fills me up and then some, and I feel its tip pushing into my womb.


    Lost in the fever of sex, I begin to grind my hips against its body. The basilisk doesn''t need to move, as it has full control of its own cock unlike other species. Another slimy member presses against my butt, grinding its way inside.


    "Ahhhh!! More, harder¡­ guh¡ª!! I forgot¡­ reptiles have two¡­ fuck¡ª yes!"


    Thick cum gushes into my ass and pussy. The basilisk, sufficiently satisfied thinking that I''ve been impregnated, releases me and disappears back into the dark cave. The ejaculate leaks out of my pussy as viscous liquid, almost like batter.


    I lay there, still horny as hell from the venom and angry at myself for losing the basilisk. As I push myself up, I hear the echo of several hissing creatures. Their distinct glowing, red eyes peering at me from the dark.


    When they come into the bioluminescent light of the cavern algae, I notice bulges emerging from their bodies. My body is getting tingly with anticipation. I lay back down and spread my pussy with my fingers to welcome them.


    I can only imagine several hours have gone by of me getting gangbanged by basilisks. My abdomen is beginning to bulge with how much they have poured into me. When one finishes, another one takes its place to plug me up. If the venom wears off, I''m bitten again and injected with more.


    Groups of snakes often coil around each other en masse during orgies. But I''m the sole female here, and the group of basilisks are hungry to get a turn. I service them with my hands and mouth, and one basilisk even humps between my breasts.


    "NNnngghhaaa¡ª cumming, I''m cumming so hard! Ahhh!"


    By the time the last one pumps its load into me, I''m beat. As it begins to leave, I grab its tail and cast an igni spell to blow off its head. No blood gushes out since the fire cauterized its wounds. That should keep the organs inside fresh for a little while.


    "Whew¡­ahh, I''m so satisfied~"


    Basilisk cum is so thick it''s like touching gelatin. It also has a surprising amount of thermal mass, the ejaculate from the first basilisk is still warm despite the cavern being so cool.


    Once I get all my stuff in order, I pour a magic resistance potion over Rio. He instantly recovers from his petrification and lunges at the basilisk corpse, carrying out the last command I gave him before he froze.


    "Rio, it''s okay! It''s dead."


    "Mrau?" Rio tilts his head, ignores me, and decides to dig into the corpse''s tail.


    Even though he inherited dragon traits, his body neglected to inherit the most important thing¡ª magic resistance. I wonder if there is more I can do for my familiar to make him stronger. The last two fights we had against Valor and Humility ended in a miserable loss.


    Rio is effective at fighting against other beasts and creatures. Naturally, as he is inheriting the better traits that would enable predators to more easily capture prey. However, against humans with magical armaments, he''s no more than a cat flailing around.


    When Mira and I fought Valor, she didn''t show the least bit of concern. Talos didn''t even join the battle past casting a sleet storm to stop the lesser knights. She could have easily taken care of him without me.


    "Ellori!" Mira''s voice echoes from down the tunnel. She and Lantessa aren''t injured at all, but they smell rancid. Both of them notice the dead basilisk at my feet.


    "You appear to have had more luck than we did," Lantessa remarks, her fingers pinching her nose.


    "What happened? Why do you guys stink?" I ask, covering my own nose and mouth.


    Mira points to Lantessa. "The other two passages converged much further down. We figured we might as well keep going, but her nose led us into¡­ a pit of basilisk discharge¡­"


    "The smell of basilisk is everywhere. Besides, you''re the one who wanted us to keep going." Lantessa argues back.


    "We have the basilisk now, so there''s no need to fight!" I say, coming between them before they get violent.


    Something catches Lantessa''s attention. She leans down to sniff me and then glances down at the gelatinous cum on the ground. "Oh, my. Aren''t you an adventurous one."


    "L-Let''s return to Eudora, shall we? Come on, Rio. Grab the basilisk." I walk past Mira and Lantessa for the exit.


    Lantessa opts to return with us and join Eudora''s cause. By the sound of it, they have history with each other, and she isn''t just a random gorgon that was summoned. It makes sense that they have previously met, seeing as Eudora was once stationed in High Saquin. The Valisca Archipelago where gorgons make their home is just shy north of the empire.


    As soon as we get back to the tower, Eudora is waiting for us upstairs in her mansion. By the sound of the adjacent room, Valor hasn''t gotten a chance to rest yet. They are still going at it since we left.


    "You have returned!'' Eudora is overjoyed to see us and recognizes the extra company we''ve brought back. "Lantessa? You''re still in one piece. I thought you would be in a dragon''s belly about now and¡­ what is that smell?"


    "Spare me your voice, my head hurts enough as it is with this stench." Lantessa slithers away to look for a bath.


    "There''s a river behind the mansion!" Eudora calls to her back. She inspects the basilisks and a wave of confusion washes over her. "Is it just me, or is it a little small?"


    "How big are they supposed to be?" I ask.


    Mira shrugs. "There were a pack of them, and all they ate were goblins that aren''t exactly the most filling."


    "Ah, well. This will have to do." Eudora''s hand turns into a frightening black claw that shreds its way into the basilisk''s body. Blood splatters everywhere and intestines spill out as she pulls out the gallbladder.


    Mira grimaces at the brutal sight and excuses herself. "Lantessa has the right idea. I shall look for a bath."


    Eudora holds the gallbladder up to the light, marveling at the organ as though she''s found diamond. "Bottom floor, past the gallery and a bath awaits on the second door on the left!"


    "So this process of constructing your new body, how do we do it?" I ask curiously.


    Magical constructs have existed for ages. Their existence is humbled by a shortage of magic crystals since they can only operate with an adequate supply. Witches who have a surplus of magic crystals may find themselves running out rather quickly. It is why so few constructs can be seen outside of the Witch''s Academy.


    Though I''ve only learned recently that as long as there is a magic source, constructs like the anubians can live dormant for centuries. But in Eudora''s case, it is different. Not only is she casting spells, her construct body is likely housing her soul, which can only mean very complex alchemical processes are at work.


    She bends down to pat Rio with her non-bloodied hand. "Be a dear and clean this up, will you?"


    Rio is more than happy to dig into the basilisk corpse.


    Eudora gestures me into her alchemy lab where she levitates each ingredient into the cauldron. Some things I don''t recognize and others I recall being incredibly rare and expensive like the dragon heart. How she collected all these is beyond me.


    "As I understand it, you have a magic crystal farm. Have any to spare?" Eudora asks. I hand her the bag which she dumps every single one into the cauldron. The waters begin to bubble with intensity. "Creating a magical construct is easy. But to move a soul into it is the difficult part."


    She steps into the cauldron to submerge herself, keeping the basilisk''s gallbladder out of the water. One more ingredient floats into the palm of her hand. A soul stone, but it doesn''t have the same deep purple.


    "That''s an empty soul stone, right?"


    Eudora nods. "Astute, for someone who hasn''t seen one before. My soul will be ripped out, sealed into this stone, which will then be embedded into the new body. I need you to help me with one thing."


    "Anything!" I say, excited to be part of something so unique in witchcraft.


    "When I''ve fully submerged myself with both ingredients, you need to zap the cauldron with tundra for as long as you can. My life is in your hands."


    "...You want me to electrocute you? Uh?" I ask.


    "Precisely¡ª do it now!" She sinks her entire body along with the last two ingredients under the waters.


    "Some warning?! Crap, er¡ª thundra!"


    Electricity surges from my staff electrifying the alchemical waters. I expected Eudora to be screaming in pain, but she remains submerged in the bubbling liquid. I keep the spell at a low and constant stream so I don''t run out or mana and screw up the process.


    Eventually I lose track of time, and Mira has come into the room to see what''s going on. She whistles to Talos.


    "Talos, darling. Thundra." Mira winks at me as Talos flies into the room to continue the spell. She pats my shoulder, easing me away from the cauldron until my spell shutters out.


    "Thanks, Mira." I say, wiping the sweat from my brow.


    "No problem, how long has she been in¡ª"


    "Cough¡ª hack!"


    Before Mira could finish her sentence, Eudora''s head emerges from the cauldron. The waters are thick, clinging to her face.


    "Talos, that''s¡ª"


    "No! Keep going¡­ cough! Cough!" Eudora demands, her voice sounds much younger than it was before. Eudora climbs out of the cauldron until she falls out of it. "Hehe¡­ It worked! I feel so sprigh and nimble again!"


    "Pfft¡­" Mira tries to stifle her laughter, but she can''t control it any longer. "Ahahaha!"


    "What?" Eudora glances up at the two of us. "What''s so funny?"


    I can''t help but join Mira, our laughter drowning out the sex in the other room. Eudora races to a mirror and feels up her body.


    "Why am I so short¡­? What in Edith''s name?! It was the basilisk, it was a young one, wasn''t it?" She runs over to me and tries to reach for my collar, but since she''s too short, settles on grabbing a handful of my robes.


    Eudora wasn''t old by any means. However, the synthesizing process for her new body has made her significantly younger than before, taking on the appearance of a child. The good news is that successfully forging her new body eliminated the black impurities destroying her previous body. Though, she still retains the horns from when we first met.


    "Haha¡­ shall I fetch a pacifier for you¡ª haack!" Mira''s joke is interrupted by a tentacle wrapping around her neck. It extends out from Eudora''s arm.


    "I''ll stop once you''re unconscious," Eudora assures.


    "Jokes¡­ cough¡­ on you, I like being¡­ strangled¡­" Mira shoots back.


    Eudora sighs heavily and lets her go. "This body will have to suffice."


    She fetches the translocation spell scroll from her drawer and hands it to me. This is supposed to be the scroll that will allow me to save everyone back home.


    "Be quick, Ellori. For we must move fast," she warns, putting on her oversized clothes and grabbing her oversized staff. "We''ve learned from Valor that two of the Order''s most powerful knights are lurking in the forest, and it''s only a matter of time before they find the tower."


    "Is it Humility?" I ask, my body is itching for revenge.


    "No, she remains in Lotherain alongside Belle. It is Glory and Abstinence. They possess the most powerful soul-bound gifted to them by Anora¡ª the soul of pride and the soul of wrath reforged as weapons of immeasurable destruction."


    Mira clears her throat. "If they are anything like Valor, they won''t stand a chance against us¡ª"


    "They''re not." Eudora''s answer comes swift and flat. "You two will head to your settlement and gather your people to bring here. We will prepare an assault on Lotherain."


    "Wait, the capital of Parthun? The place is crawling with Juna soldiers and knights of the Order of Piety. I was there when they laid siege, it was a slaughter." The memories of what happened are still fresh in my mind. Thinking about it boils my blood.


    "Because that is where we will stage our fight against the Kingdom of Juna, the Order of Piety, and Anora. Once we take care of Belle and Humility, we will claim it as our own."


    As those words leave her mouth, the forged world begins to tremble and shake. At first, it seems like it was beginning to collapse. But Eudora conjures a seeing lens that gives us a glimpse outside of the tower.


    We''re rising further from the ground of the Weeping Expanse. Then it occurs to me, the tower is being lifted into the sky.


    Jamminrabbit

 58 – Glory & Abstinence

    Mira and I are soaring across the Weeping Expanse clinging to Rio''s legs. This has somehow become our primary method of travel since he''s able to fly long distances in a short period of time.


    The tower Eudora has lifted into the sky is significantly faster, and is already disappearing into the distance as it heads west for Lotherain. The scroll she gave me presumably translocates everything within a large radius directly to the tower. So no matter how far it''s traveled, the spell should get us back there without issue.


    "You know, I could never do this with Talos." Mira says. He flies low to peck at her hair in retaliation.


    "It''s handy," I say, agreeing with Mira. "But other than utility, Rio and I haven''t been the best duo when it comes to battle. You and Talos on the other hand are so in sync."


    Mira pokes at Rio''s belly, causing him to yeowl at us. "It''s not about what you two can do separately, but what you can do together. Just like how you and I are so fitting for each other. You knew exactly what to do when we fought Valor. You must treat Rio as an equal, not as a mere familiar."


    Despite the jab she took at Talos, her familiar perches on her shoulder and snuggles under her neck. The display of affection between them makes me a little envious. I wish Rio would be more open with me.


    "We''re nearing your great hollow." Mira points to an oversized tree that extends higher than the canopy around it.


    It hurts that we''re about to uproot a small chunk of the forest, but it''s the only way to get everyone away from danger. As soon as we land in front of my tree, Eileen and Gurk rush out to greet me.


    "Mistress!"


    Ana waves to me from the door. "Welcome back!"


    "It''s a lot more lively here than when I first left," Mira remarks, referring to the tavern girl I brought back from Lotherain.


    "Wait until you see Cammy," I tell her. "Speaking of which, where is she?"


    "Cammy''s in her guardian tree. She would probably love to see you," Eileen says.


    "In a bit. First I need to know if everyone is accounted for in Ellowyn?" I ask Ana.


    She glances in the direction of the demihuman settlement. "I think a group of orcs and kobolds went hunting. You should ask Kati or Clem, they handle the rounds. What''s up? You look on edge."


    "I need you to go around telling everyone to get back into their homes. We''re¡­ let''s just say we''re going to have a change of scenery," I answer, leaving the rest to her imagination.


    "Not sure what''s going on, but listening to you hasn''t gotten us killed yet." Ana grabs Eileen and Gurk to help her corral everyone inside.


    Once they''re out of earshot, Mira puts a hand on my shoulder. "If it were up to me, I would take us out of here now. But knowing you, you''ll want to find that hunting group."


    "Am I being too hopeful?"


    Mira offers a weak smile, but an explosion at the eastern edge of Ellowyn robs our attention. We race towards the commotion to see a group of knights battling the orcs and kobolds. Trees have toppled over, set aflame by whatever caused the explosion.


    Behind the wall of fire, a duo of knights in decorated armor watch from afar. One of them wields a warhammer and the other a dagger. One look at Mira and I can tell that she''s itching to fight.


    "There''s no doubt in my mind they are Glory and Abstinence. Eudora said we should avoid fighting them if we can," I warn.


    Mira sighs. "Fine."


    A trio of knights get too close to us. Mira freezes them in place and shatters the blocks of ice encasing them. We''re distracted for one second and the knight with the warhammer has disappeared.


    We fly out of the way as a looming shadow crashes into where we were just standing. Stone spikes jut out from the ground in the impact.


    "Igni vas o''rea!"


    "Mortis aceto."


    A barrage of fireballs slam into the knight, followed by a pool of death widening around his feet. The figure, who is just as tall as Humility, presses the head of his hammer into the ground, dispelling the magic before our eyes. It''s just like when I was battling Humility and Belle, the magic was nullified and never took effect.


    Mira puts her hands on her hips. "That''s incredibly rude."


    "Witches are not human, therefore I needn''t show manners." The knight finally speaks. It''s an older man''s voice, soft-spoken yet authoritative.


    "That''s even more rude," she remarks, crossing her arms now.


    Even though we''re engaged in battle, I can''t take my eye off the other knight. We were almost pounded into the earth by one, there''s no telling when the other will make her move.


    I don''t know how strong either of them are, but if they''re dangerous enough for Eudora to caution us against fighting, then I need to treat this fight with care. One option is to use the translocation scroll now. Taking the knights with us may give us a fighting chance with the others.


    On the other hand, their strength seems comparable to Humility than Valor. If they are more than we can handle, then I will have delivered them right to the heart of our base. I don''t think Eudora would be happy with that.


    "We''ll have to find a way to get them away from the vicinity." I suggest to Mira. "I don''t want to risk bringing them with us."


    Mira nods. "Then I shall lure them away¡ª"


    "No! We stick together," I tell her.


    "I thought I was the clingy one," Mira chuckles. "Very well."


    I hand Rio the translocation scroll. "Take this back into the house and prime the spell. The moment I hijack your vision, drop a magic stone on it. Okay?"


    "Nya!" He picks up the scroll with his mouth and flies back to the center of Ellowyn.


    The edge of the spell should be somewhere between Glory and Abstinence.


    "Fly, Talos!" Mira orders her familiar to attack the lesser knights battling the demihumans. She coats the ground in a sleet of ice and glides past Glory, giving him a salute as she passes by.


    He tries to take a swing, but I blast him with more fireballs to take his attention away. I take a wide berth around him, watching Talos dispatch the knights one by one, allowing the demihumans to retreat.


    Glory smashes the ground, causing a fissure to open up beneath me. I manage to jump over it and avoid getting impaled by the spikes emerging from the earth. Mira is heading right for Abstinence, and Glory is taking the bait to follow after me.


    I condense my ice magic to slice the trunk of the trees around me. As Glory chases me, the trees come crashing down on top of him. Using my boon, nature heeds my call and roots sprout from the ground to entangle him.


    A meteor comes crashing down on top of him, but he manages to break free and raise his hammer to dispel the imminent attack.


    "Damn it¡ª ah!"


    Something hits me from behind so hard, it sends me crashing into a tree. Fortunately, my living clothes protected me from the impact. I get to my feet to try and find what hit me, only to see a wispy projection of Abstinence standing where I was a moment ago.


    "How did she¡­?"


    Mira is battling with Abstinence across the way, but how did I get hit? I let myself get too distracted and didn''t realize Glory bringing his warhammer down on my head. I cast a protective barrier when suddenly thick roots shoot from behind me to fling him away.


    "Don''t hurt mama!" Cammy shouts from behind me.


    "Cammy?"


    Mira appears next to me and draws a line in the dirt with her feet. "Now, Ellori!"


    I hijack Rio''s vision and watch the magic stone drop onto the scroll. When I release my sight, Abstinence and Glory are charging at full speed, but a pillar of light separates us before they can reach us.


    When the light fades, we are in the serene environment of Eudora''s forged world. The earth of the Weeping Expanse has embedded into the ground. It''s like a microenvironment, one step past the trees and I come into a meadow, Eudora''s mansion is not but a few steps away.


    Ana comes running in a panic. She picks up Cammy and staggers over to us. "What the hell just happened?"


    "Heh. I did say we were going to have a change of scenery." I pat Cammy on the head. She jumps off of Ana and into my arms.


    "And who is this little one?" Mira asks, her eyes full of adoration and curiosity.


    "Uhh, she''s¡ª"


    "Cammy!" The dryad answers aloud.


    It takes a while to explain everything to Clem, Kati, and the others. Though they were disappointed to leave the Weeping Expanse, they were more than willing to leave the danger behind. Eudora and her witches help accommodate the residents of Ellowyn, and many were as confused and baffled that a child was seemingly the leader of a covenant.


    I head down to the underground garden, fearful that anything below the surface didn''t come with. Much to my relief, Miuna and everything else had come with us in one piece.


    "I don''t know what you did up there, but my slime is still shaking. I was so scared down here!" Miuna exclaims as it sees me coming down.


    "Sorry, there wasn''t any time to explain. We also came under attack so being careful and steady wasn''t an option."


    "Is that my red slime I hear in there?" Eudora descends the stairs to the underground garden.


    Miuna peeks over the tub and panics. "IT''S YOU! AAHHHHHHHHHhhhh¡­ ah.. Wait, you''re like half the size I remember you as."


    A vein on Eudora''s head bulges. "Yes, it''s me. Shall I return you to a mindless slime as a reunion gift?"


    "I think I want to take my chances somewhere else," Miuna remarks, shrinking into the tub.


    "By the way, how much further are we from Lotherain?" I ask Eudora.


    "Halfway there. I hope you''re ready to do battle against the Kingdom of Juna. Personally, I''m excited to test out this new body."


    In spite of Eudora''s reduction in size, her magic is still as strong as ever if not greater now that she isn''t in persistent agony.


    "While I''m confident that we can put up a fight, you should know that Humility and Belle aren''t pushovers. Especially with whatever Headmaster Anora augmented them with," I warn.


    Eudora grins. "You leave this Humility to me. I have a score to settle with her."


    "Do you know Aurelias LaRouge?"


    "Know her? She was my captor when I was imprisoned for what I did in High Saquin." She puts a finger to her forehead. "I wonder if she will recognize me as I am now. Anyway, Parabelle is yours to handle. Can I trust you and Mira?"


    I nod. "I suspect she''s hiding the full scope of her powers, but I''m prepared to face her this time."


    "Good. These Virtues that Anora has dubbed them, they make for interesting study material. I should like to make sex slaves of all of them," Eudora says, her lips creasing into a wicked smirk.


    Jamminrabbit

 59 – Siege of Lotherain pt. 1

    The past hour has been a comical tragedy. With the influx of a bunch of orcs and kobolds into the tower, Eudora''s witches who have grown bored of toying with Valor, are now engaged in a public orgy.


    Eudora herself emerges from her mansion to join Mira and I at the gazebo overlooking the outrageous scene.


    "Don''t you just love the smell of fresh dew in the morning?" Eudora asks, pouring herself a cup of tea.


    I put a hand to my face and groan. "I didn''t transport the residents here just so they can have sex."


    Zeke races across the meadow with the harpy sisters on his back. The four of them became quick friends.They''re cawing at us as they pass by.


    "Raa!"


    "Ahh!"


    From the looks of it, Eudora has refitted her clothes to better suit her smaller body. She still looks out of place among the rest of us. I hear the other witches can''t stop cooing at her new look at first, but a few threats set them straight.


    "How''s Valor holding up?" I ask.


    "The alraune has taken a liking to him. I don''t think he will be escaping her clutches anytime soon. I should thank Anora for this opportunity. She created these Virtues in an attempt to overwhelm us, not realizing that she has delivered to me the very souls I need to complete the ritual." Eudora smiles. It''s the look of someone who believes they have won.


    I wonder if Eudora is too quick to declare victory. After all, once we defeat Anora, she is still a problem herself.


    "And what will you do when this is all over?" Mira dares to ask the question I feared to even bring up.


    Eudora finishes her tea and leaves. She pauses, glancing over her shoulder. Perhaps she''s looking at us, or something way into the distance of her forged world. "You mistake ambition for evil, though the two stand side by side separated by a thin, transparent veil, I am but a simple witch. I intend to reforge our world, in order to do that I must ascend and become as gods."


    "There is a reason why forged worlds are all that remains of our predecessors." Mira scoffs, unsatisfied with the answer.


    "Hmm. You have two hours before we arrive at Lotherain. Prepare yourselves however you see fit." She disappears back into her mansion.


    I clear my throat and get up from my seat, too. "I''m going to take a dip in the baths."


    Mira smirks. "You wish to fornicate with the goblin."


    I nearly choke on my own spit when she says that. "N-No! I just want to take a¡­ "


    "Enjoy yourselves, darling. Just remember, I love you the most." She remarks, raising a glass to me.


    I don''t know when Mira became so accepting and even encouraging. But if she''s fine with Gurk, I wonder if she is fine with anyone else?


    My pussy is getting wet just thinking about having sex with Gurk. As I come through the door, Eileen is at the cauldron brewing potions and Gurk is sleeping on the couch.


    "Oh, welcome back, Mis¡ª"


    I put a finger up to my lips. "Shh. Eileen, I need some time alone."


    "Oh, okay." Then it hits her a second later what I really meant. "Oh! Oh... I''ll, uh¡­ go tend the garden then¡­ excuse me."


    As soon as she''s out the door, I take off my robes and scurry over to the sleeping goblin. He turns in his sleep when I rub his inner thighs, a bulge between his legs spring up. I pull his loose pants down and lather saliva over his cock.


    Gurk mumbles my name in his sleep. It''s cute that he even dreams of us having sex.


    I take his whole cock into my mouth and suck on it like I''ve done many times before already. His face contorts, eyes snap open as he stares me right in the eye.


    "Mistress¡ª ahh!"


    His cock explodes with cum, filling my throat with his juices.


    "We''re alone, so I thought we could have fun together like old times." I smile, licking my lips.


    I swallow his load and he climbs up to kiss me in spite of it. His fingers caress my body, eventually finding their way to my soaking pussy. He pushes a finger inside, the thrilling sensation makes me arch my back instinctively.


    As we''re making out, tongues voraciously playing between our connected lips, he finger-fucks me from below. I start grinding my body against his hand until I reach an orgasm and drop onto the couch, the fingers slipping out of me as I fall.


    "Gurk wants to make Mistress happy! Want to make Mistress pregnant one day." He says between kisses.


    "One day¡­ nnmph¡ª chu! When this is¡­ all over¡ª kiss, chu! I''ll think about it, ahh~"


    I actually said it. I said I would think about it, but I might as well have agreed. One day, I might actually want to carry Gurk''s babies. Mira might not be happy about it, but it''s only for a few months. I want to do this for him, so he can be happy, too.


    Spurred on by my agreement, Gurk humps at my belly. Just like our first time, I have to guide his cock to the entrance of my hole. He doesn''t slam it in. Instead, we stare into each other''s eyes as he slowly pushes into me.


    I lift my hips to meet his cock until he''s pushed all the way inside. The missionary position, being able to see his adorable face is the best. The moment I feel his testicles clap against my butt, I''m pushed to another orgasm.


    "Uguh¡ª I''m cumming already¡­ ahhhh! From just you¡­ putting it in¡­ ahhnnn¡­"


    My trembling body is his signal to start thrusting into me. I''m already so sensitive from cumming twice, and we''ve only just started. It''s happening a lot lately. I reach climax so quickly even when I''ve just put something in. Have I gone this far off the deep end?


    I pull his face up to me to kiss him. "Hehe. Gurk, baby. You''re cock really is the most compatible for your Mistress~"


    His hips pick up speed. We were making love at first, but now he''s fucking me, making me his woman.


    "Unn, ahh! Gurk¡ª Yes! Ahh¡­ that''s it, keep fucking me! This is practice for when you will really get me pregnant¡ª nnnhhhaa! I''m cumming again!"


    My goblin''s hot load pouring into me pushes me onto my third orgasm. His stamina keeps his hips going even after ejaculating into me. It''s no surprise he''s so eager. I''m his Mistress and his personal fuck toy. I''ll never say no if he asks. Receiving his cum makes me the happiest witch alive.


    It hasn''t even been half an hour, and I''ve already climaxed so much. Thankfully, Gurk can keep going. I want these next two hours before the battle to be filled with nothing but steamy hot sex with my goblin.


    I whistle to my robes. It flies over to attach itself to my body. It transforms into the cat-ears and faux tail in the back, but there''s also a collar around my neck with a leash. I climb down onto the floor and shake my butt at him.


    "Prrr. You liked this last time, didn''t you? Come punish your Mistress with your cock."


    He jumps off the couch and doesn''t hesitate to slam into me, the sudden impact driving me wild with pleasure.


    "Yes, fuck! There, right there¡­fuck me¡ª aahhh!"


    ***


    Gurk and I are cleaning ourselves off in the baths when I hear Mira''s voice calling to me from upstairs. "It''s time. We''re above Lotherain. Both Juna and Order of Piety knights are gathering en masse."


    "I''ll be right there!" I tell her, still stroking Gurk''s dick.


    I wrap my lips around his hard member and lick clean the traces of cum along the shaft. He moans as my tongue continues to tease the sensitive head. As soon as I swallow the cum in my mouth, Gurk grabs my face to kiss me.


    He used to be so rough. Our sex was just a way to release our inhibitions, and we were each other''s convenient tools to do so. Now, he is gentle. Like a lover caring for my pleasure as much as his own.


    When our lips part, he wraps his arms around me and buries his head between my breasts. It''s like his favorite place.


    We get changed and head upstairs to collect the necessary potions for battle. "Gurk, bring me the vials on the second shelf behind the cauldron."


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    Eileen and Cammy return from the underground garden and hands me a pouch bulging with magic crystals.


    "Looks like we''re back," I say to Eileen.


    "A lot sooner than I expected." She shifts uncomfortably from one foot to the other "I wish there was more I can do to help."


    "You''ve done more than you think. I couldn''t ask for a better apprentice." I say, patting my belt stocked full of elixirs that Eileen brewed.


    Her ears turn red. "Good luck, Mistress. I eagerly await your return!"


    I bend down to pat Cammy on the head. "Be a good girl and listen to Eileen, okay?"


    "Yes, mama!" She reaches up to kiss me on the cheek.


    Gurk gives me the second alchemy belt. Now I should be more than prepared to face whatever is waiting down there. The three of them wave to Mira and I as we make for the gazebo where Eudora, her witches, orcs and kobolds, even Zeke, Lantessa, and the harpy sisters are waiting.


    "As impressive as this force may appear, we are sorely outnumbered down there," Eudora says, sitting at the gazebo with her legs crossed.


    "I have scouted several key points of interest," Mira begins, her sight currently hijacking Talos'' vision. "Parabelle is in the royal manor, Humility and a large number of greater knights are awaiting us in the city square, and the bulk of Juna''s soldiers and the lesser knights of the Order are scattered in large units across Lotherain."


    "Why not just drop the entire tower on the city?" Lantessa asks.


    Eudora shakes her head. "The impact would no doubt kill many of our enemies, but among those casualties will also be the citizens of Lotherain."


    Mira and I stare at her dumbfounded.


    She gawks back insulted. "What? Even I have a conscience. I have given Clem and Kati a mass teleportation scroll to get their respective forces as close to the eastern and southern gates as possible. Close the gates and prevent as many reinforcements from coming through as possible. Lantessa and the dragon will assault the western gate. They will only have the northern gate to enter from. I want your harpies to toll the bell tower once the three gates are closed."


    "Why?" I ask.


    Mira smirks, but wipes it away as quickly as it came.


    "Strategy," Eudora answers, tapping her head.


    Fighting Belle will be tough, but at least I''ll have Mira by my side. I hope I can convince her to abandon fighting for Anora and join us instead. She would be a powerful ally if we ever end up turning against Eudora.


    One problem at a time.


    I still have the key King Marcus passed to me before he was killed. I wonder what it was that he was so desperate to keep away from the Order of Piety? Whatever it is, it must have been important enough for him to entrust it to a witch. I wish I could have done more, but all I can do now is liberate Parthun. I''m still its guardian witch, after all.


    Eudora hops onto her feet. "That will be all. I shall take my leave first. Ta-ta~"


    She disappears, and the moment she does, we hear explosions going off in the distance. It looks like she''s made herself a grand entrance.


    Mira takes my hand. "I will be right by you, darling."


    "I wouldn''t want anyone else by my side," I say, squeezing her hand.


    I wish the others well as Mira and I are the next to go down.


    As my feet touch solid ground, Mira is already engaged in battle. I see a knight charging at me with a spear, but Rio tackles him away. I turn around to freeze in place three more coming up from behind me.


    "I''m sorry," I say aloud before shattering them into pieces of ice. "In war, I have to think about my own survival."


    Jamminrabbit

 60 – Siege of Lotherain pt. 2

    Dark, unnatural clouds creep above where Eudora is battling Humility. A thin beam of light is fired into the sky, splitting the clouds into two. It looks like the knightess isn''t hesitating to use her trump card this time. It goes to show how much of a threat Eudora is to the Order of Piety.


    The harpy sisters soar above us and disappear into the clocktower from the open top. A few men tossed out of it. The sisters remain perched on the edges like gargoyles watching over the battle.


    "There! It''s the witches!"


    A group of armed knights at the front of King Marcus'' manor draw their weapons to face us. These aren''t the usual soldiers, they carry enchanted weapons. Not as powerful as the soul-bound weapons carried by the greater knights, but one slip from us and we''re good as dead.


    Tapping into the well of magic in my soul, I''m able to draw out the untethered arcane magic from the soul of pride. I shoot forward a crackling bolt of volatile energy from my staff, but a knight is able to slice through it.


    I put some distance between us and blast wind at his feet. He''s unable to cut through wind and the force throws him to the ground. A fireball finishes him off.


    It pains me to have to kill good soldiers. I wanted a peaceful resolution if it were possible.


    I know they are all just following orders. If Anora hadn''t become councillor, we wouldn''t be fighting at all. But she''s given us no choice, and we have to do what we must in order to survive. Even if it means challenging the Council of Kings.


    As we reach the door, a powerful blast blows us down the path. Belle emerges from the mansion with her hands on her hips, familiar coiled around her upper arm.


    Belle raises her nose and sneers. "I thought I sensed a familiar magic signature. It''s good that you brought Miracella. Once I bring the two of you and Eudora, it will be my name that will go down in history."


    "It''s nice to see you, too. Belle, Witch of Wrath." Mira greets back enthusiastically.


    "There''s nothing nice about this, and I go by Diligence now! Ahh, I''m still fuming about you taking the valedictorian spot of our graduating class."


    Mira puts a finger to her forehead and thinks. "I did? Oh, I did!"


    "You skipped the ceremony to drink in town," I remind her.


    Mira shrugs. "Well, I had already graduated. No one cared for the formalities anyway."


    "I cared!" Belle swipes the space in front of her, summoning a snaking fire that cuts through the air. "No one is more hardworking than me, I tamed wrath itself, I''ve achieved so much more, and yet you''re always lauded as the best."


    "I had no idea you took this so personally. Maybe you should have aspired for more," Mira says, rubbing her chin.


    I put a hand to my face. "Mira, please read the mood."


    "What mood?"


    A massive fireblast, larger than I could have imagined, roars past and explodes a building behind us. Mira and I barely dodged out of the way.


    Wrath. A greater soul that amplifies their bonded witch''s spells. Belle can cast a simple fireball and it will turn into an inferno, and a mere shard of ice can become a blizzard. Such is the wrathful soul to imbue such intensity into the spells.


    "Careful, Mira. Just like the other Virtues, she has a soul-bound item on her person somewhere," I warn.


    She raises an eyebrow. "Could they be named as such in opposition to the original souls? If that''s the case, then it must be sloth. That and wrath makes for a dangerous combination."


    I''m astonished by Mira''s keen hypothesis. "You''re able to discern that from just a name?"


    The air around us grows cold as hail begins falling from the sky. Black, swirling clouds form above. We''re losing visibility of the battle with every second. Belle conjures a storm onto the field and takes flight on her staff.


    I''m unaffected by the change in weather, but Mira has to drink a resistance potion. Just as she tosses the vial to the ground, meteors and lightning strikes at us from above. Mira hijacks Talos'' vision who flies into the sky to engage Belle. I grab onto Rio''s leg as he sprouts wings and flies up along with her familiar.


    I can barely see in front of me because of this storm, but spells are raining down all around me. There''s no point casting my own spells to deflect Belle''s attacks, they''re much too powerful and I''ll just be wasting my magic. As soon as I''m close enough¡ª


    "...ch out!" Mira calls to me from below, but her voice is drowned out by the squall.


    "Out?" I can''t make out what she''s saying. The clouds above me part as something takes up my entire field of vision. A meteor the size of a flaming mountain plummets toward me. "Rio, right! Go right!"


    Rio dives away just in time. Talos dives past us, and the only thing I can think is that Mira is down there. The deafening impact is as loud as a volcanic eruption. We can feel the wave of force even in flight.


    "We have to check on Mira." I order Rio to fly us down, but I don''t see her anywhere. The thick smog is obscuring my vision more than the storm did.


    A strong gale blows everything away as Belle lands across from me. The winged snake coiled on her staff hisses at me as she brandishes the staff, preparing to cast another spell. As the smoke and storm clears, I see Mira behind a magical barrier, and behind her is a number of the city''s inhabitants. Half the upper ward of the city has been destroyed.


    Mira drops the barrier and shakes her hands. They''ve been blackened up to her shoulders from Belle''s last spell. Forget about my living clothes'' natural magic resistance, I would have been turned to charcoal if I took that head on. Fortunately for Mira, her familiar made it in time to double up on her barrier.


    "Is there really nothing we can do to convince you to stand down?" I ask Belle.


    Belle shakes her head. "I thought better of you. You''re siding with two murderers wanted by the Council of Kings. I should be asking you to stand down. Surrender now and I can help you¡­ nnh¡­ negotiate for mercy..."


    Just like last time, I notice Belle''s legs are a little shaky. Has she always been weak in the knees?


    "Are you¡­ okay?"


    "It''s n-nothing! I don''t need pity from my enemies. I''m just not used to moving around so much¡­" she says, rubbing the back of her legs.


    "Think about it Belle! Anora and the Council of Kings had no reason being here. They had no reason to outright execute King Marcus without a proper trial. They are the real tyrants!" My words seem to strike a chord deep inside her.


    I know. Belle should know. Headmaster Anora was always outwardly opposed to the Council of Kings, going as far as to pass off their forced curriculum as propaganda. She and her senior witches of the covenant want nothing more than to usurp the Council, and she''s getting closer to it by being on it.


    Just when I think Belle''s conviction is beginning to falter, her body writhes like she''s being shocked. She collapses to her knees, clutching her stomach, face flushed red and panting.


    "I swore to the covenant, swore to the Headmaster that I would bring rogue witches to justice." Belle rises to her feet, a distinct glimmer of sweat trickles down her leg.


    She...


    No.


    She couldn''t be¡­?


    I swallow my pride to ask, "Belle, did you¡­ just have an orgasm?"


    "N-No! What a preposterous thing to ask!" Belle''s face turns redder than a tomato.


    I need to find a way to separate Belle from her staff. Otherwise, the entire city will go up in flames from her destructive magic. Beyond her need for recognition is a fear of being an outcast. I can use that.


    "Look around you. Does this destruction look like something a witch who serves the people would do?" The accusation leaves her stunned, almost as though she were actually oblivious to what she had done.


    "Don''t turn this on me. You''ve made this difficult, and I''ve only had to respond in kind!" Belle fires back in desperation.


    Mira drinks a restoration potion and climbs to her feet. "At what point did we ever lift a spell other than to defend ourselves?"


    "You¡ª but¡­ wait, am I¡­ in the wrong?" Belle clutches her head, finally seeing the breadth of destruction she caused.


    The spell channeling in Belle''s staff fizzles out.


    "Now, Mira!" She digs her fingers into the ground. Half a dozen roots sprout from beneath Belle''s feet. Using my connection to nature, I reinforce them with my magic to entangle her and disarm the staff from her hand.


    "Luna, to me!"


    Her serpent familiar tries to fly away from the staff and onto Belle, but a vine emerges from the roots to capture it. Belle tries to cast magic from her hands, but without adequate movement, she can''t perform any somatic signs to invoke spells.


    "Guh¡­ you tricked me!" She exclaims.


    "No." Mira puts her hands in the air. "Well, yes. We did cast a spell at you in the end."


    Talos has Belle''s familiar in his talons and dangles it in front of her.


    "Please, don''t hurt her!" Belle begs.


    "We won''t touch a scale on her, but you¡­" Mira grabs her by the chin, "You''ve been a naughty girl, haven''t you?"


    Mira spins Belle around and smacks her butt. She yelps and jolts forward in her restraints.


    "Something you noticed?" I ask Mira.


    "You noticed it, too." She says, pushing Belle''s robes over her back and tugging down her underwear.


    "Wait, stop! Don''t look there!" Belle screams.


    Between her rosy cheeks, buried into her butt, is a silver chain coming out of her hole in what I can only imagine is a buttplug. Mira and I look at each other amused while Belle is wailing.


    There''s something about it that''s emanating with magic. The only other conclusion we can come to¡ª the powerful magic on par to a soul-bound weapon, is coming from this sex toy Belle has plugged into her ass.


    Mira blows on it, causing Belle to recoil and her ass to twitch. "Hiiiieee! Let me go! I''ll do anything, ahhhh!"


    I loop a finger around one of the chains and tug. As I do, Belle arches her back and moans. She doesn''t sound like she''s in pain, if anything she''s enjoying it despite her protests.


    "Aheehhh¡ª! No, anything but that¡­ don''t pull¡ª nnnghhhaaa! If you do¡­ I''ll cum..."


    Another hard tug pops out the silver buttplug, leaving her asshole empty and twitching. Belle''s body convulses as she squirms against the roots.


    "I''m cumming¡ª ahhh, aahhahhhhh!!"


    Jamminrabbit

 61 – Parabelle, the Witch of Diligence & Wrath [NEW COVER, higher res in chapter YAY!]

    Belle''s defeat marked the retreat of Juna''s soldiers and the knights of the Order of Piety from the upper wards. As soon as they saw the only witch on their side bested, they knew there was no hope for them here.


    Though our victory came swift and at no casualties, the same can''t be said of the battle raging in the lower wards. Eudora''s skirmish against Humility has carved a desolate swathe through Lotherain''s marketplace. The southeastern portion of the city has been reduced to rubble.


    I don''t know if Eudora and the other witches have the same sense to protect the citizens as Mira did up here. In the distance, the low ring of the bell tolls three times. Talos drops the serpent familiar into Mira''s hand and flies in the direction of the northern gate.


    "What will happen at the north gate?" I ask Mira.


    She drops a hand atop my head. "War is no pretty affair. It brings us no pleasure to do this, but it is what must be done."


    Mira tugs on a vine wrapped around Belle''s body and pulls her towards King Marcus'' manor. Our business is done up here, but the battle is still going on below.


    "Shouldn''t we help them?" I glance down the hill where soldiers are still pouring towards the square.


    Mira shakes her head. "We''ve done our part. Besides, if Eudora dies, that''s no skin off my back. If she lives¡­ well, I''d like to speak with our diligent little witch before Eudora has her turn."


    I follow Mira in. The estate is the same as I last remember it. King Marcus'' body is nowhere to be found, yet the dried blood that stains the floor of his study is still there. The sight of it makes me nauseous.


    Mira retracts the vine restraints from Belle and pushes her to the floor. "Strip."


    "Eh?" Belle stares back with a blank look.


    I give the same look. Mira notes my confusion and shakes Luna who is squirming in her grasp. "Best not to risk any more surprises. People are at their most vulnerable when they''re naked, and Belle is in no position to decline."


    I''m beginning to pity Belle. "Oh, come on. There''s no need to humiliate her any further¡ª"


    "No! I''ll¡­ I''ll obey¡­" Much to my surprise, Belle does as she is told and strips herself bare. Then she does something we don''t expect. She drops to her hands and knees, staring at the floor.


    Mira rubs her chin, squinting as she takes stock of this abrupt show of submission. She puts a finger to my lips anticipating that I would try to tell Belle to stand. The grin on her face tells me she has other plans brewing in her mind.


    So I stay quiet, and be embarrassed for Belle in her stead.


    "Hold her for me, will you? Your mistress and I need a moment alone with Belle." Mira hands Luna to my familiar.


    Rio picks her up in his mouth, and she begins to coil around his body until he becomes entangled. He flies out of the room and crashes into something on the way out. Meanwhile, Mira reshapes the vine in her hands to a much shorter length, magically molding it into a thin whip.


    She walks behind Belle and cracks the whip in the air. "Maybe you will enjoy this more than I, but know that I shall savour every moment that you are beneath me. Answer my questions, Belle¡ª why is the Order of Piety here?"


    Eyes screwed shut and arms trembling, Belle answers in a panic. "Headmaster sent me along with them, it''s all I know¡ª"


    Crack!


    The whip comes down hard on Belle''s butt, leaving a red mark where she was struck.


    "Eeek!"


    "How many greater knights are there?" Mira asks.


    Belle bites her lower lip and swallows hard. "Six... Humility, Valor, Glory, Abstinence, Discipline, and myself!"


    "Haven''t seen Discipline yet, have we?" Mira writes the names down in a notebook.


    "No, but the rest we''ve encountered." I confirm.


    "She''s the captain of the Order of Piety. Discipline has stayed behind with Headmaster Anora and left Abstinence in charge¡­"


    "You''re rather obedient," Mira says, stroking Belle''s backside with the whip. "Tell me, what is the average circumference of a Grathirian wombat''s testicle?"


    "A¡ª what?"


    Crack!


    "Guh¡ª Nnghh!"


    "Mira¡­" I cross my arms, glaring at her. "You did that on purpose."


    She shrugs. "It''s boring if she actually answers every question."


    "May I stand up now?" Belle asks, looking up at us.


    "No, you may not." Mira answers immediately.


    "O-Okay¡­!"


    I''m starting to think Belle''s blushing face isn''t due to being embarrassed. That looks like a sex flush to me, a look that people show when they''re aroused. A quick glance between her legs and I see her crotch is wet, sweat trickling down her thighs.


    "Belle, don''t tell me you''re enjoying this?" I ask.


    She refuses to meet my eyes. "No¡­"


    When I point out Belle''s arousal to Mira, she simply chuckles to herself. I take a look in Belle''s satchel, among the many potions and alchemical ingredients, there are sex toys hidden in a compartment at the bottom of the bag. Mira pulls out another butt plug with nubs along the shaft. She spits on it and kneels down to rub Belle''s ass with it.


    "Wait, not that one... uuguuh, ahh¡ª aaaahhhhh!" Belle reaches an orgasm as Mira pushes the plug into her.


    "There used to be a rumor at the Witch''s Academy," Mira begins, pulling another item from the satchel. This one isn''t a sex toy, but what appears to be a collar and leash. "Parabelle always wore a cloak around her neck to hide a collar around her neck. I thought to myself these rumors outrageous¡ª I believed you to be a prude, seeing as your disposition is always so upright and fastidious."


    Mira bends down low enough to meet Belle''s face. Her mouth hangs open, still panting from the powerful orgasm she just had. From back here, I can make out from the trembling legs and gushing pussy that Belle really is enjoying this.


    Mira raises her up by the chin. "Little did they know, you were as much a deviant as I was."


    The moment Mira fixes the collar around Belle''s neck, she snaps from her blissful trance, eyes going wide with fright. When she tugs at it, the inlaid opaque gems glow with energy. To our surprise, it''s an enchanted collar.


    "Wha-wha-wha-what have you done?! This won''t come off unless I¡ª" Belle stops short of finishing the most important part of her sentence.


    "Unless you what?" Mira tugs on the leash. The gems glow with greater intensity, causing the collar to shrink.


    "Nnngh! Unless I¡­ obey one-hundred commands from whoever holds the leash¡­" The collar loosens back to its normal size, allowing her to breathe.


    Mira nods with delight. "I like it. We have a pet now, darling."


    "This feels wrong on so many levels," I say, shaking my head. "Belle, how did Anora convince the Council of Kings to send the Order of Piety to Parthun? A move like this would put dozens of kingdoms on edge."


    "Because¡­ The King of Juna was the deciding vote that put Anora on the Council. In exchange for the seat, she would support the motion to send an army to quell the rogue witches in the Weeping Expanse¡­"


    The pieces fall into place, and I''m able to finish Belle''s answer for her. "And in doing so, frame King Marcus for conspiring with witches. The King of Juna would seize Parthun for himself with Magistrate Semeyon acting as a puppet king."


    Mira paces along the room, pulling Belle to crawl along beside her. "Anora knew mine and Eudora''s names were enough to persuade the motion to pass. Just how long has she been plotting this?"


    At some point, the explosions outside have stopped. A portion of the city has become a smoking ruin, but there does not appear to be any more fighting. It''s difficult to tell from here if we came out victorious or not.


    Mira''s eyes flash. She hands the leash to me and begins to head out. "I''m going to check on the battle. Stay with Belle and don''t take your eyes off her. You may want to drink a few potions in case I don''t return."


    "Why did it come to this¡­" Belle sighs.


    I drink four vials pulled out from my satchel and feel my body rejuvenating. The fourth one tastes different. It''s sour with an earthy taste. When I bring the vial up to my eyes, I see the residual pink liquid pool at the bottom.


    "Gurk¡­" I mutter under my breath. If I remember correctly, the pink liquid is the same secretion from Miuna after it absorbed the tennoraphallus. A pressure builds between my legs until a bulge is sticking out from underneath my robes. "Ehh??"


    When I lift up my robes, a large penis springs up and stares back at me. Belle looks over her shoulder and is shocked to see the male organ at my crotch.


    "Ellori, y-y-y-you''re¡­ I didn''t know you were like this?" She backs up to a corner, eyes trained on my penis.


    "This is a misunderstanding, I''m¡­ I drank a random potion thinking it was a stamina drought." It feels real to the touch, the sensation of gripping it makes my legs weak.


    My body is getting hot, particularly my pussy and penis. It wouldn''t be the first time I felt this sensation. I''ve used the tennoraphallus and it was the same. The problem is, having Belle stare at it isn''t helping the situation.


    "I know what this is." Belle suddenly flies into a rant. "You want to humiliate me further, is that it? I get it, I lost. Ahhhhh! Parabelle Ivethrow, the Witch of Wrath and Diligence lost. Guh¡­ but no matter how much you make a fool of me, I won''t give up. So go ahead. Order me to suck your dick. Fuck me. Make me your pet toy. I don''t¡ª don''t care, I can take it."


    Overwhelmed by her exclamation, I begin to lose my sense of reasoning. As though all the blood in my brain is rushing down to my lower head. "Uhh¡ª No, I don''t¡­ that''s not¡­"


    "Do it!" She yells.


    "F-Fine! As punishment for trying to take over my Parthun, and your complicity in regicide, crawl over here and suck me off."


    I did it. I gave her an order. Belle does as she is told and crawls obediently between my legs. She doesn''t hesitate to wrap her hot tongue around the tip of my cock.


    It''s like she''s been waiting for this, pining for a chance to be treated like a toy. The excited look on her face as she slobbers over my penis¡­ just looking at her¡­


    My brain is getting fuzzy from her incredible blowjob. "Belle, I''m going to cum¡­!"


    "Spray it inside this worthless witch''s mouth... Shlluurrp¡­ chu¡ª shhlluurp, ahh¡­ hommph! I lost because I didn''t work hard enough¡ª shhllrrpp¡­ haa¡­ I can at least¡­ work hard to make you feel good¡­"


    My throbbing cock unloads into Belle''s mouth, and she swallows every drop of it. She continues to pleasure me, her head bouncing up and down my still erect member.


    I don''t even know what I let into her mouth. Biologically, I can''t produce sperm as a woman. Unless the strange liquid I drank also gave me testicles, it''s impossible. Whatever the case is, I need to find some way to reverse this. Even though it feels good, so good that I''m about to cum again, I don''t want to be stuck with a penis forever.


    "Belle, you don''t have to¡ª ahhh!" My dick is still sensitive after cumming, having her tongue work on the tip with such expertise is going to make me let it out again.


    Jamminrabbit


    Launched a patreon poll to determine first h-scene, and it will be dun dun dun-- Ellori x Mira! Will be looking for an artist to commission soon.

 62 – The Calm After the Storm

    An ear-shattering crash booms in the distance. Eudora''s tower has finally landed just outside of the southern gate. Whatever has happened, it seems the battle has been won in our favor. From up here, I can see many of the soldiers and knights laying down their arms. Past the gate, those who have the chance are fleeing from the city.


    "Why do you side with the genocidal witch?" Behind me, Belle is putting her clothes back on. The collar is still fastened around her neck and the leash is in my hands. "Mira I can understand, her actions in Randover proved she''s just like Eudora. But you? You were such a gentle junior. You wouldn''t hurt a fly, but now you would kill without a second glance."


    "We aren''t on Eudora''s side. This is only out of convenience. Belle, I know this is hard to believe, but Headmaster Anora isn''t the same instructor we had years ago. She''s willing to frame witches, order the assassination of kings, and strike political deals that could hurt tens of thousands of innocent people."


    Belle''s silence informs me that my words have taken some sort of effect. For better or for worse, I wish I knew. I do know she isn''t stupid. She didn''t just graduate second at the top of the class for nothing.


    Her scholarly contributions to the Academy has made her a contender for a seat on the Elder Board¡ª the highest honor a witch in the pursuit of witchcraft can obtain.


    Wait¡­


    "Headmaster Anora promised you a seat on the Elder Board, didn''t she?" I ask.


    She didn''t need to answer. The astonished look on her face tells me everything I need to know. More than anything, Belle seeks recognition for the work she''s done. There is no higher accomplishment than being on the Elder Board, and Anora''s departure in becoming a member of the Council of Kings, means a seat is ripe to leverage as bait.


    "Belle, I know¡ª"


    "You can never understand!" She shouts, her eyes welling with tears. "My family never even knew the comforts of a thatched roof, let alone a warm meal. Everyday is a struggle to live. I can finally be of use to my mother and father. If I make it to the Elder Board, I''d finally be able to afford them a mansion to live in."


    I kneel down and put my arms around her. Hot tears trickle down my shoulder.


    "My service is the only way I could give them a warm home to live in. I never even wanted to become a witch..."


    "Humanity has no place in the world Anora wants to create," I say, raising her face to meet my eyes. "You saw the lengths she''s willing to go. Defiling the Order of Piety with profaned soul-bound weapons, regicide, all this deception is so that she can revive the Crimson Wars."


    "And Eudora is any better?" She asks.


    "No, but right now, Anora is the greater threat." I can''t tell her that Eudora also has plans to reforge the world. Whatever that means. Mira seems to be the only one with an inkling, but we''re both clueless to whatever grand scheme she has.


    Belle points to the leash in my hand. "You could just order me to help you, and I would have no choice but to obey otherwise."


    "I can''t be the one to make this decision for you," I say, shaking my head.


    Talos flies into the room. Mira likely sent him to call for us.


    "Wait, I need to find something¡ª" Before I go looking, Belle grabs my shoulders and procures a hand-sized lockbox from her satchel.


    "I presume you were looking for this?" She says, handing it to me. "Don''t think I didn''t notice King Marcus handing you the key."


    "And you didn''t open it?" I ask.


    She bites down on her lips. "It felt¡­ wrong to tamper with a dead man''s belongings."


    Talos caws impatiently.


    My dick still hasn''t disappeared yet. I really hope this thing is temporary and disappears when the substance''s effects end. Mira could only take this in one of two ways: be disgusted by it or wouldn''t leave me alone. And I feel like the latter is the more likely scenario.


    We gather our stuff and follow Talos down to the lower wards of the city. The destruction is just as I expected. Hundreds of homes have been destroyed, razed in the battle that just took place. The presence of demi-humans in the city isn''t helping our case either.


    Kobolds and orcs are on the receiving end of the abuse. Lotherain''s residents hurl rotten food and debris, and the demi-humans have no choice but to take it. With the battle over, the witches direct the demi-humans, Lantessa, and Zeke back to the tower.


    "Where''s Eudora?" I ask Alira, who is rounding up the last of the kobolds and orcs.


    "She''s already back in the tower experimenting on Humility. That knight was something else, she maimed six of us before Eudora finally put her down. Regular humans, witch hunters or no, should not be wielding such powerful weapons." Alira wipes the sweat from her face and blocks a plate thrown from the human crowd.


    A few able bodied witches remain in the city to help repair what they can. Even though we''re being branded as the invaders, it goes a long way to help others when it''s not your problem. I''m glad my fellow sisters haven''t abandoned what it means to be a witch.


    In our past, we were bred to wreak havoc. In our hubris, we were made to pay for our arrogance. We know now our place is by humanity''s side, to help them pave a future in which we can co-exist.


    Yet there are those who would jeopardize this symbiotic relationship¡ª namely, Headmaster Anora.


    "So, Parabelle was on the enemy''s side?" Alira takes a long look at the collar and leash around Belle''s neck.


    She declines to answer and instead says, "As you can see, I''ve lost."


    "Heh. Seeing as you''re wearing a collar of domination, I hope you''re ready to receive your due punishment later." Alira remarks, licking her lips.


    Talos takes off from my shoulder and lands on Mira''s as she returns from the north gate. One would think she''d be happier now that the fighting is over, but she appears disappointed.


    "The remnants of Juna''s soldiers made a full retreat north, meaning they''re escaping back to their kingdom. On the other hand, knights of the Order of Piety are headed southeast." Mira glances up to the sky as though making calculations in her head. "Presumably to regroup with the secondary force that was with Glory and Abstinence."


    "Where did you just go?" I ask her.


    She points back where she came. "Taking care of the rabble. The traitor Semyon had fled before the battle took place. You wondered where the Parthun army was when the Order of Piety laid siege¡ª it was because the magistrate bribed several commanders to stand down."


    High Magistrate Semyon was an opportunistic thief all along. To think I willingly took his abuse when he stationed his soldiers outside of my home.


    By Mira''s suggestion we head to the tower, leaving Lotherain to Alira and the other witches. As soon as we teleport onto the gazebo, Gurk races up to hug me. The stimulation causes my penis to twitch, and he backs up suspecting something strange.


    "Mistress feels weird?" Gurk''s head tilts to one side, staring at my crotch.


    Mira snatches the leash from my hand. "Be a good girl and see to the goblin''s sexual needs, will you?"


    "Wha?!" Both Belle and I are shocked by Mira''s sudden order.


    The collar begins to tighten around her neck. "Guh, with a goblin¡­? C-Come here, mister goblin¡­ I''ll make you feel really good¡­"


    "Gurk doesn''t want anyone else but Mistress!"


    The two of them make circles around me until Gurk takes off towards the forest with Belle closing in.


    "Ah! But Gurk is my goblin¡­" Though I don''t think he''ll accept me with the way I am right now.


    On second thought, this might be for the best. Belle can be his cum dump for a while until I figure out how to get rid of this penis.


    Inside the mansion, we''re treated with the familiar moans of Valor being sexually tormented by the alraune. His voice, however, sounds a higher pitch than I last remember.


    "Eudora''s experiments are strange, to say the least." Mira opens the door to the alraune''s room.


    Valor, or his real name, Noah''s body has undergone some changes. I remembered him as a boy, but the breasts on his chest and hair reaching down to his waist makes him indistinguishable from a girl if not for his penis.


    He''s been completely feminized in the span of a few days. Valor and the alraune are locked in a passionate embrace. The alraune''s vines are buried into Valor''s ass, while he is penetrating the alraune''s pussy.


    The protesting groans I heard before are replaced by eager moans and tongue-tied suckling. The pious knight that was Valor is now just a whore indulging in a sea of pleasure.


    I shut the door.


    "I didn''t need to see that."


    "Mira? Ellori? I''m in the room across from you, come in!" Eudora calls from another door.


    Inside, Humility¡ª Aurelias is on her knees shackled to the stocks in the center of the room, stripped naked of her armor and clothes. Every inch of her body is toned and chiseled, a testament to her raw strength but useless to her without the enormous sword.


    There are ethereal hands fingering her pussy and ass, pinching her nipples, and fondling all over her body. Despite being stimulated in her erogenous zones, Aurelias is putting up a brave front.


    "This is what you call experimenting, Eudora?" Mira chuckles.


    Eudora strokes Humility''s back. "Faith is what connects their bodies to the soul stone dwelling within their weapons. In order to draw out the soul, they must be broken in mind and soul. What better way is there than this?"


    Sweat is beading on Humility''s forehead. "Nnngh¡­ There is no greater trial than to withstand a witch''s foul perversion of lust¡­ this is nothing¡­"


    Eudora snickers. "I could throw her to the orcs. That body of her''s is sturdy enough to handle it, but I don''t believe that will be enough. As I understand, she killed your sovereign. Perhaps you would like to have a turn, Ellori?"


    I have plenty of things in my great hollow. The anoragrathi, a sensitivity wand, among other things. "I do have some ideas."


    Jamminrabbit


    Commissioned an artist for the first h-illustration which will be featuring futa ellori x bondage mira. ETA ~2 weeks. Uncensored version will be available on patreon, while a heavily censored version will be on a future chapter.

 63 – To Break a Holy Knightess

    We have Humility moved to Ellowyn. She remains bound to the gallows, on her knees in front of my great hollow. There should be no greater shame than to lay oneself bare to the public.


    Gurk and Belle were going at it inside the house when I returned. Since I didn''t want to disturb them for too long, I left as soon as I grabbed the wand and a few other things.


    Dozens of lustful stares from both the orcs and kobolds eye Humility, waiting for a chance to have their way with her. Unfortunately, they will have to wait. Eudora entrusted the knightess to Mira and myself so that we may break her.


    No one, not even the most pious, can resist their god-given instincts. When you''re stimulated to such an extent, the body has no choice but to react. Humility is no exception. Her puffy nipples are erect like mountain peaks and her pussy is soaking the grass.


    "Your foul magic will not defeat me. Better you hand me to the beasts and get it over with." Humility puts up a brave front despite being surrounded by two witches and countless cocks.


    Mira scoffs. "Valor said something similar. Now he takes pleasure in the company of an alraune."


    While they speak, I throw a handful of anoragrathi seeds to the ground. Once I pour the growth serum over them, the seeds quickly burrow into the ground, and sprout into their mature form. They whip around, searching for something to latch onto and find Humility.


    "Ha! You seek to break me with mere tentacles? I''m offended¡ª ah!" Her ass jerks back as a tentacle finds its way into her pussy.


    "You caused a lot of grief for me. First you killed King Marcus, then you nearly killed an innocent girl. Does your order truly fight for the people?" I ask, holding back more that I want to say.


    Humility winces as the tentacle picks up speed. Some of the spectators have begun masturbating to the sight of her miserable state. It''s a good thing I made sure with Eileen that Cammy is sleeping. I would have hated exposing this to her as such a young age.


    "Nngh¡­ The Order of Piety¡­ are defenders of humanity¡ª ahh! You witches are the threat¡­ nnhhaa!" Humility is barely able to speak as the pleasure brings her closer to climax.


    I haven''t even used the wand yet.


    "See can hardly speak. Are you having fun yet?" Mira asks, brushing Humility''s cheek. "Tell me, you must know. Why was Anora considered for a seat on the Council? The very power meant to oversee witchcraft?"


    "Ahh¡ª haah¡­ I''m not privy to that¡­ and even if I was, I wouldn''t tell you a thing¡ª wait! No, not there! Guuuhh, ahhh!" Her refusal to comply is met with a tentacle drilling into her ass.


    Mira pulls out her pipe for a smoke, enjoying every moment that Humility is being sexually tormented.


    "You''ve been fiddling with that thing. What is it?" Mira asks.


    "It''s an enchanted wand that can make someone''s senses go wild. I was thinking about using it on Humility, but I doubt she''ll have the cognitive ability to hold a conversation once it takes effect." I answer, twirling the wand in my hand.


    "To affect someone''s body to that extent? I''m impressed you are able to create something like it."


    "Oh, I didn''t make this! A merchant sold it to me. His name is¡ª it was¡­ huh?" No matter how hard I think about it, the memory isn''t coming to me. I distinctly remember his face, the unnerving voice, but nothing else.


    I believe his name started with an M¡­ why am I having such a hard time remembering it?


    The wand slips from my hand. Mira catches it before it touches ground and hands it back to me. "Humility won''t speak to us anyway. Fire away, I say."


    I wave the wand in front of Humility''s face. Almost immediately, she becomes twice as loud, wailing into the trees. Her body writhes and tenses, eyes rolled back.


    "Ahh¡ª nnghhaa! This feeling¡­ so powerful¡ª and good! AAaahahhhh!!!" The knightess screams with delight.


    As though on cue, another tentacle sprouts from the ground and plugs her mouth shut. The two penetrating her from the back throb with intensity, and then unloads the white substance onto her body before retreating into the ground. Another two emerge from the earth to fill the empty holes.


    "Ah. What a pleasant sound." Mira closes her eyes to listen to Humility''s pleasured moans.


    "Careful, Mira. You might become a voyeur at this rate," I tease.


    "Haha! Please. I have eyes only for you, darling." She pulls deep from the pipe, then kisses me as she blows the fumes down my lungs.


    Her hand reaches down to my crotch. I try to move away, but she grabs hard, refusing to let go. She knows. She definitely knows.


    "M-Mira¡­?" I can do nothing but squirm in her arms.


    "Don''t think I haven''t noticed. When it comes to you, I know everything there is to know¡ª every little change down to a misplaced strand of fair." Mira brushes the hair from my eyes. "Though I''m unsure why this has happened to you, I intend to enjoy it as much as I can. Later."


    She pecks me one more time on the lips and lets go, humming as she takes off towards Eudora''s mansion.


    "Wait!" I call out. "What about Humility?"


    "When the plants are done with her, let the orcs and kobolds have their fun. Someone as inexperienced as her will break. It is inevitable." Mira disappears past the treeline.


    Damn it, Mira. You can''t just whisper sweet things to me and leave me dry like this. I''m pretty sure I have a boner right now.


    I don''t have to look under my robes to know. It''s an obvious thing swinging between my legs. Now I understand how men feel to be blueballed.


    Revenge isn''t as sweet as I thought. Humility is being reduced to a slut, the very person who killed the man I swore to protect, but I don''t feel vindicated at all.


    I still have King Marcus'' lockbox.


    "When the anoragrathi retract to the ground, you guys can go next." I tell the orcs and kobolds before heading into my great hollow.


    Belle is riding Gurk to another orgasm when I get inside. She''s covered in ejaculate from head to toe. The leash is in the goblin''s hand, and his slamming hips tell me he''s a lot more eager than he was initially. I just hope that he hasn''t made too many requests to run down the collar''s one-hundred orders.


    "I''m cumming¡ª ahh! To be made to cum¡­ by a lowly goblin, I''m¡ª agguuuhh, aahhhhh!" Belle throws her head back as another orgasm rocks her body.


    I head to the second floor and take a seat on my bed. The lockbox isn''t very large, nor is it as gaudy as the key. When I turn the lock, my hands feel a magic ward within it be dispelled. This was important enough to be protected by magic. But that shouldn''t be possible since King Marcus hasn''t worked with a witch until me.


    Unless he had and I wasn''t aware of it?


    Just what is inside that he wanted to keep out of the Council of Kings'' hands?


    I open the box to a ruby-set silver ring nestled in a satin cushion of the same color. The longer I stare at the gem, the more blurred my vision becomes. I''ve never seen a cut like this before. Angles and corners that do not make sense, surfaces that seem to distort the space around it, yet at the same time perfectly symmetrical.


    For all I know this could be an enchanted ring¡ª No, it must be. King Marcus would have no reason to put magical wards around an ordinary ring. The smart thing to do is to divine it with alchemy, but my hands move on their own, slipping the ring onto my middle finger.


    As it reaches down to the base of my finger, the space around me melts away and is replaced with a world on fire. The sky is thick with smoke and cinders, and before me is a looming castle in which the gates have been broken into.


    I''m no longer in my great hollow. I stand with an army of knights, banners from a dozen different kingdoms and empires flutter against the backdrop of the burning sky. In the distance, towers much like the ones in the Weeping Expanse emerge from the ground. Countless bodies litter the field from my feet to the castle gates.


    "Foward!"


    The army at my back marches towards the castle. A man who gave the order looks very much like King Marcus. Perhaps an ancestor. He wears heavy plate armor dented and with dried blood caked on every inch.


    "An army of your covenant sisters and demon-spawned familiars stand between us and Edith. Defeating her ends the Crimson Wars for good. Are you ready to turn your magic against your own sisters, Anora?"


    My response is lodged in my throat. He just said Anora. It couldn''t be the same one, could it?


    After all, the Crimson Wars was centuries ago.


    If my studies serve right, the siege on Edith''s castle was the final stand against witchcraft, and ended in humanity''s favor. I don''t remember reading about a witch siding against her own covenant. The war was a black and white conflict between humanity and witchcraft.


    And what follows is a hundred-year persecution of witches that brought us to near extinction.


    I swallow hard, recalling that this final stage of the battle only had a handful of survivors left.


    "Hold on¡ª!" I try to call out, but my body is pulled forward and I''m in a dark chamber with corpses hanging from the high ceiling.


    The smell of rot is heavy in the air. A woman lies dead at the center of the room. That is none other than Edith Percouli. Her body bears demonic features of black horns on her head, and splotches of discolored skin on her face.


    There''s no doubt she consumed souls to become this powerful.


    "Well done, Anora. You have earned your freedom with this." I turn to the voice only to feel cold steel plunge into my chest.


    My body¡ª Anora''s body collapses to the floor, staring up at the hanging cadavers. The knight sneers. He grabs my hand and severs it at the wrist, pulling the ring from the finger before tossing the hand away. He and the remnants of his entourage leave, but in their absence¡­ Edith''s monstrous and bloodied visage stands above me.


    "Naive of you to think they would ever grant you clemency. For what they fear and cannot control, humanity will always seek to destroy. Worry not, Anora. I shall seek vengeance in your stead."


    I feel myself being dragged towards the far end of the room as the castle crumbles around us. A bubbling cauldron awaits.


    I come back to my senses to the sight and sound of a frenzied sex session downstairs. My body is still intact.


    What I saw just now wasn''t an illusion, it was a glimpse into the past. This enchanted ring seemed to have captured Anora''s last moments and then some. If what I saw was true, the Anora I know isn''t the Anora I believed her to be¡ª it was Edith all along.


    Jamminrabbit

 64 – To Forge New Alliances

    Jamminrabbit


    Mira, Eudora, and I sit around the gazebo once again, discussing the latest revelations that I came across from the ring. Each of them wore the ring and confirmed to experience the same vision into the past as I have. Now the trinket sits at the center of the table as we ponder the dire significance of this knowledge.


    "Edith Percouli, the first Witch of Pride, is the only witch to have successfully tamed the prideful soul and survived." Eudora finally says after a long silence.


    Her ordinarily whimsical demeanor is absent, replaced by an expression that is both deep in thought and grim. When it came to Anora, we thought she was just an ambitious imitation of Edith. Now that we know her true identity is the Witch of Pride herself, makes her nefarious goals all the more dire¡ª because she nearly succeeded before.


    Edith had become the quintessential witch that we should strive not to become. Her unhinged lust for power led her to ignite the Crimson Wars that slaughtered tens of thousands. For her to reach a position of authority within the Council of Kings is evidence that we have underestimated her influence.


    Mira grimaces. "Edith was defeated before. She can be defeated again. We just need to finish the job, unlike the knights of the past."


    "The problem now is she''s so ingrained in the Council of Kings, no one will believe us. It''s us who''ve been branded rogue, and no one will bat an eye to seek Anora''s guidance in how to capture us." I explain, frowning at the hopelessness of our situation.


    It''s not as though we can just deliver the ring to the Council of Kings. Should it fall into Anora''s hands first, then we will lose one of our leverages against her. However, the ring is useless to us as it stands now, damning as it is to her.


    "I do not care to be second in a world ruled by Edith Percouli. She must die, no matter the cost." Eudora kicks the chair out from under her and tosses me Belle''s silver buttplug. "I''ve already consumed sloth, I have no need for another. Return that to Parabelle, or consume it yourself."


    I gag a little in my mouth at the thought. Frankly, returning Diligence to Belle to earn her trust is our best option. We need that level of firepower.


    "How do you propose we beat Edith?" Mira asks the question that''s on all of our minds.


    "We should contact our sisters from the other kingdoms. If we can make contact with them before Edith does, we can convince them to join our cause!" I suggest.


    Eudora materializes a map of the region onto the table. "We have Cassia at Arundal Republic to the north, and Margaret at the Principality of Lycaster further northeast. However, both monarchs are members of the Council. It is wise to assume Edith has already reached out to them."


    The problems just keep coming. Cassia was in the same graduating class as me, but it''s not as though we were good friends as Mira and myself are.


    "No matter how I look at it, we''re vastly outnumbered." Mira says, rubbing her temple.


    "We''ll need to raise an army. Beseech help from other sources." Eudora makes an outrageous suggestion.


    "Like who?" I ask.


    "The world is a large place. Not every sovereign nation believes a united confederacy is to their best interest. No doubt seeing Parthun and Randover, two kingdoms invaded by the Council, has put neighboring leadership on edge." She zooms out on the map, revealing the entirety of our continent that is Talmora.


    Her finger lands on a domain that is outside of the Council of Kings'' jurisdiction¡ª Vessyra, a theocratic republic that worships the Goddess of Love and Lust of the same name. A nation ruled by elves and demi-humans that we on this side of Talmora have been warned against fraternizing by the Council.


    "It''s been at least a century since we''ve made contact beyond the reach of humanity. You think Vessyra will welcome us with open arms?" Mira asks, tapping the map impatiently.


    "You will go and find out." Eudora says.


    "What?" Mira and I blurt out at once.


    "By you, I mean the two of you and Belle will serve as emissaries to broker an alliance."


    It sounds like Eudora is making a joking, but her hardened expression says otherwise. For all we know, three witches traveling to Vessyra will be seen as an act of war. There is a good chance we''ll be killed on sight before we even reach the city.


    "This is the only way. They hold enough animosity towards the Council of Kings to be considered potential allies." Eudora pleads.


    "What can we offer them that they would even consider joining us?" I ask.


    Eudora zooms back into our side of Talmora as well as the Weeping Expanse. "Have you ever wondered why the Council, sworn to oversee witches, does not extend their hand to the rest of the world? Would not witches be born elsewhere, as well?"


    She raises towers from the ground, much like the towers that dot the forest. White lines connect each of them like a web, and a translucent blanket of dust sweeps over Talmora that appears to converge in the Weeping Expanse.


    "Magic," she continues. "For years the Witch''s Academy and the Council of Kings have starved the rest of the world of magic. The towers, the Weeping Expanse, our ancestral sisters bore fruit here because the convergence of mana is under our feet, and they trap it here by means of siphoning pillars."


    A chill runs up my spine. The reason the towers are so full of mana, that soul stones collect indefinitely¡­ is because we''re sapping mana from the rest of the world?


    I want to protest, but what she says¡­ makes sense.


    "A caged bird does not care from where the feed comes, it knows only that the hand provides." Eudora taps her head. "Gluttony has allowed me to sense the flow of mana. These manufactured feeding troughs must be destroyed so that mana may circulate back to the world."


    Mira slams down on the table. "In doing this you will usher in an era of witchcraft never before seen. To offer magic to the rest of the world is¡ª"


    "The only way." Eudora remains firm on her stance. "No single entity should hoard this power."


    So this is what Eudora meant when I saw her swallow the stone at the first tower.


    I take a deep breath before offering my thoughts. "What you suggest is radical, but you''re right. Magic isn''t ours to monopolize. It belonged to the world first, and it''s only right to return it. Mira?"


    "Very well. If you''re fine with it, so am I." Mira says, taking my hand.


    I nod back and squeeze her hand. "As long as you''re with me."


    "Good." Eudora claps her hands. "You must depart immediately. By now, Edith will have realized that Parabelle and Humility failed to hold Lotherain. She will likely send Discipline, their combined might with Glory and Abstinence may prove too much for us to handle."


    "What will you do in the meantime?" I ask Eudora.


    "Oh, the usual¡ª research how to destroy the towers for good, bolster our defenses, sleep with old demons, and broker alliances elsewhere." She says casually.


    Mira and I blink in disbelief. "I''m sorry, what was the second to the last one?"


    "Time is of the essence! Here take Luna. I''ve already ripped out Edith''s eyes." Eudora flings Luna into the air and she flies into my grasp.


    Luna, Belle''s familiar, coils gently up my arm like a sleeve. Her tongue slips out, tasting the air around me. She''s surprisingly docile and cute for how destructive she enables Belle to be. I feel bad for letting Rio and Talos bully her.


    "Uhm¡­ Ellori, your goblin is insatiable¡­" Belle approaches us with trembling legs, thighs dripping with cum and face flushed red. "He knew a lot of tricks that took me by surprise¡­ and by the way, I think Humility passed out."


    "Perfect! I shall go collect the knightess. You three, on your way now." Eudora slaps Belle''s butt on the way out.


    ***


    With three people hanging onto the legs of a creature as small as a cat, our method of travel has become incredibly cramped as of late. Regardless, Rio isn''t slowed by the extra weight. We make headway into the mountains as dark clouds gather above us.


    "Oh, gods. I''m going to be sick¡­" Belle vomits off to the side, the contents of her stomach plummets down to the earth on some unsuspecting wildlife. "We''re really doing this? Making contact with the demihuman nation of Vessyra?"


    "You should be rejoicing. Eudora gave you a chance to escape." Mira teases, yet in her hand holds the leash to Belle''s true freedom.


    "Now, now, Mira. We''re supposed to be working together. What is Vessyra going to think of three bickering witches?" I shoot back.


    "I won''t run away! I have to find out for myself if what you say is true. Seeing a vision is one thing, but I need to find out from Edith¡ª Anora herself. Confronting her is the only way." Belle speaks with renewed conviction.


    She was in as much disbelief as we were after witnessing the ring''s vision. In spite of the shaking revelation, her resolve remains unshaken.


    Mira scoffs. Her head jerks back as she hijacks Talos'' vision. He''s flying much lower to keep an eye out for an old witch''s tower somewhere in the mountains. Belle and I are also keeping an eye out, but the evening mountain fog is taking away our visibility by the second.


    "Do you really think a witch would have made a home in such a frigid place? What if Eudora is going senile?" Belle asks.


    "As questionable as her knowledge may be, she hasn''t given us cause to doubt her yet." I assure Belle.


    According to Eudora, a witch of old had built a tower out here centuries ago. The sole purpose was to house a runic teleportation circle connected to another circle in Vessyra. However, it has long since fell into disuse and likely ran out of juice.


    Soon, rain and hail begins to batter us. Belle erects a barrier around us and I conjure a magical fire to keep warm, but the cold cuts right through us. Even through my living robes.


    Mira curses under her breath. "Belle, I swear to the covenant¡ª if you conjured this storm¡ª"


    "Oh, pardon. Maybe I should have made it rain fire instead. I wish I was strong enough to create something this enormous!"


    "Mira''s got a point. This storm feels almost unnatural, as though it were a spell." The other two fall silent as soon as I make the suggestion.


    Mira''s head cocks to one side. "I found a cave. We should take shelter to wait out the blizzard."


    We land at the foot of the cave as per Mira''s directions. Belle raises a wall of ice at the entrance to ward off the cold, and we use the magic crystals to emanate heat. No matter how much we clutch the crystals to our bodies, we aren''t getting warmer.


    Mira has us each pop a resistance potion, but we''re not feeling any better.


    "This confirms it. We''re trapped in a conjured blizzard. A powerful one at that." Mira clicks her tongue.


    We lose track of time as hours go by with the storm not letting up. No amount of our own or our familiars'' magic is keeping us warm. The cold bites down to my bones, and I can barely feel my fingers and toes. Our lives may very well end out here if we don''t do something about the freezing temperature.


    "M-Mira¡­ Belle¡­ we should at least try to fly back¡ª" Both of them have fallen unconscious, their breaths come out shallow and labored. "Damn. I have to¡­ get us out of here¡­"


    When I get to my feet, all the strength drains away and I collapse to the floor. I manage to drink a restoration potion, but it''s not restoring me in the slightest. A loud banging from the barrier is all I hear before I lose consciousness.


    ***


    I awake under a large pelt in a torch-lit cave, a large bonfire crackles next to me. My companions are still unconscious with our familiars laying motionless in a pile. Something bumps me hard on the head as I get up.


    "Ow¡ª uwah!"


    The skull of a saber-tooth hanging by a rope stares back at me. There are half a dozen other skulls of large beasts in here as well. More disturbingly is what looks to be an enormous mammoth pelt laid out at the back of the cave.


    A low voice rumbles from behind. "Witch, awake?"


    I pick my staff up and whip around to a towering yeti The ape-like face with sharp fangs and red eyes glare down at me. He carries a large tusk half the length of his body, bloodied at the tip.


    "Don''t come any closer!" I yell. Nothing happens when I try to invoke magic from my staff. "What¡ª shit!"


    A hulking arm reaches out to me. I shut my eyes and prepare for the inevitable deathblow¡ª


    But nothing comes.


    I open my eyes and feel the yeti''s large hand petting my head. "Eh?"


    Jamminrabbit

 65 – A Hot Experience with a Yeti

    The yeti stomps past me, dragging a dead and skinned wolf towards the fire. He skewers the beast on the tusk and fixes it to spit-roast above the bonfire. It''s anything but aromatic. It stinks something fierce, but now that I have a chance to rest, my hunger is really setting in.


    "Did you perhaps rescue us?" I ask the yeti.


    "Find witches in old wolf cave. Broke open thinking wolf inside, but find witches instead." He speaks at a similar level of intelligence as Gurk, if not a tad more articulate.


    We should consider ourselves lucky. If things had turned out differently, the yeti would have considered us food. Fortunately, we aren''t dead.


    Yet.


    Unlike the other cave, this place isn''t affected by the unnatural cold. In fact, I feel perfectly fine when I should be freezing in this frigid place. The entrance which is but a short sprint away is wide open, yet it seems like the warmth from the fire isn''t escaping.


    The yeti sits cross-legged on his mammoth pelt, watching the wolf slowly roast. He doesn''t appear aggressive in the slightest. I approach him with steady steps until I''m close enough to take a seat next to him. Despite this, he neither flinches nor reacts.


    It might be that he has seen a fair share of human interactions¡ª or maybe even with demihumans.


    I stretch my arms out to the bonfire and feel its heat seeping into my body. It''s a natural fire alright. "How is it that this cave is so warm?"


    I flinch as the yeti reaches out to me, but he picks something up from behind me instead. A crystal ball the size of my head sits nestled in his large hand. A myriad of dull colors swim within, expanding and contracting like a living cloud of smoke.


    There''s no way I could have noticed this before. It is undoubtedly emitting an antimagic field, which explains why I can''t cast magic and why our familiars are inactive.


    "Where ball goes, no snow, no cold."


    He tears off the wolf''s leg and bites into it. Blood drips down his jaws, staining his pristine bluish-white fur.


    "Did¡­ did you find this from a man-made tower? Perhaps one that may have belonged to a witch like us?" I ask.


    "Tower tall like tree, made of stone and mortar?" He wonders aloud, nibbling on the bones.


    "Yes, that must be it! Can you take us there?" The yeti will make for a perfect guide, but he seems apprehensive. I crawl between his legs to encourage him, stroking the enormous red member peeking out from under the thick fur. "I haven''t thanked you yet. It must be lonely up here. Maybe I can provide you some comfort in return for saving us?"


    I start dragging my tongue along the length of his shaft. In no time, I have it lubricated in my saliva. The moment it slips into my mouth, the yeti groans, his throbbing cock unleashes a thick load into my mouth.


    "Uurr¡­ feels different than with hand. Never done this with another," the yeti says, slightly embarrassed.


    My heart lights up. "Does that mean you''re a virgin? In that case, h-how about I be your first woman?"


    The internal anticipation meter in my crotch goes out of control as the yeti nods, eager to feel the pleasures of a woman''s body for the first time. Luckily for us, he hasn''t gotten soft yet even though he came recently. His first blowjob must have stimulated him enough to keep his dick going.


    "Just lie down and relax, okay?"


    The yeti lays down on the pelt, staring at me as I service his cock with my mouth. The whole thing is about the size of my forearm, but I''m able to get it down to my throat.


    "Shllurrrp¡­ mmmh¡ª sshhhlrrrpp¡­ haahhh¡­"


    With my free hand, I massage his testicles which he seems to like. Sucking down to the base isn''t an option, but I get a good rhythm going, bobbing my head up and down the shaft. Everytime the tip hits the back of my throat, the yeti groans in bliss.


    He ejaculates again, the second load is much thicker than the first. I swallow it all, feeling the warm cum slide down my throat.


    I was supposed to be pleasuring him, but I''m getting horny. My penis is getting hard. Of course, it is. The piece of meat is as much a part of my body as my flesh and bones. This just means I shouldn''t take all my clothes off. I lower my robes down to my waist to give the yeti a good look at my breasts.


    Climbing on top of him is the easy part, but I have to adjust my cock under the robes so he doesn''t notice. As I lower my soaking pussy down on his dick, taking it into me inch by inch, the yeti suddenly grabs my waist and pushes it all the way in.


    The intense, sudden penetration sends a powerful shock up my spine. "Fuuucck, I''m cumming¡ª aaaahhh!"


    My quaking body settles down to a gentle tremble.


    "Witch inside feels good!" The yeti exclaims.


    I glance over to Mira and Belle who are both still asleep. I''m scared that they can wake any second, but I need this dick in me. It''s so big and hot. I want to cum again so badly.


    The yeti and I get a good rhythm going. While I grind my hips, he raises his slightly to thrust back. His hands come up to grope my chest, and as soon as he pinches my nipples, I cum again. My shaking body sends him to an orgasm, too. Hot cum gushes into my pussy as I milk him for every drop.


    "Aaaahhh¡­! Haahh¡­ if I didn''t know better, I''d think you''ve done this before... " I compliment, rubbing his broad furry chest.


    It''s not enough. My own cock is about to explode. I want to rub it, but I also don''t want to freak out the yeti.


    An idea suddenly comes to me.


    "Wait¡­ " I get off of him, cum dripping from my pussy.


    On my hands and knees, I shake my butt at him. The yeti crawls forward, positioning his cock at my entrance. He shoves it in all at once, hands held firm on my waist as he begins to piston into me.


    "Ahh, nnhaa¡ª so good¡­ nngh¡­!"


    While he''s fucking me from behind, I lick my hand and reach down to stroke my own dick. The sensation is sublime. My pussy and dick feeling good at the same time, the building intensity from both are turning my pleasure senses to a new high.


    While the yeti''s cock is throbbing inside me, mine is throbbing in my hands. His hot cum gushes into my womb. I lose strength in the only arm holding myself up and fall flat onto the pelt. The yeti continues to pound into me. As he does, the thrusts grind my penis against the soft fur of the mammoth pelt.


    I''m getting close, the soft bristles massaging my cock so good that I can cum at any moment. The yeti picks up speed, fucking me harder and faster. Since it''s his first time with a human pussy, he''s not wasting a second to screw me silly.


    This wild ape-like beast is fucking me to submission, and I can''t get enough of it.


    I bury my moans into the pelt beneath me. "Mmmhh! Good¡­ more¡ª aahhh! I love your cock¡­!"


    I don''t want to waste this chance either. I start humping the fur, pressing my cock against the pelt to feel even better. Soon, the pressure has built to the point where I''m unable to hold it in anymore. I orgasm from both my cock and pussy, nearly losing consciousness .


    "Yes, yes, yes! Fill me up¡ª nnghh¡­ aaahh, haaaaa!"


    For the next few hours, we continue to have sex. Even when he''s been wrung dry of cum, his dick remains at full mast. Fucking in front of my unconscious friends makes the thrill more exciting. I must have cum at least five more times before they began to wake up.


    "Nngh¡­" Mira and Belle stir from their sleep.


    I hop off and pull up my robes, the yeti throws a random pelt over his groin to cover himself. Mira raises her head, shaking away the grogginess. Her eyes snap open as she sees the yeti to my side. She reaches for her staff, but just as what happened with me, she is unable to invoke magic.


    "What¡­ is going on?" she asks.


    With my two companions awake, I explain what happened and why we are unaffected by the cold here.


    Mira holds the crystal ball next to the bonfire and tugs on Belle''s leash to bring her closer. "You were the foremost expert on imbuing magic to items in the Academy. What do you make of this?"


    "I studied the imbuing of magic to items. There''s a difference," she adjusts the collar on her neck and clears her throat. "You don''t see this sort of craftsmanship anymore. The only instances of magic negation of this level are dryadic anti-magic fields or through soul-binding."


    "The crystal ball itself isn''t a soul-bound item?" I ask.


    Belle shakes her head and hands it back to me. She points to an etching which makes out the initials: T. K.


    "This confirms my suspicions¡ª the witch who was sent here was none other than Tamara Kingsly. A witch of old as powerful as her is the only one who could have conjured this persistent storm, and created this crystal to traverse it."


    Mira cracks her neck and stretches her legs. "Well then, we have found our way to the tower. Shall we?"


    The yeti brings the crystal ball along as he guides us to the witch''s tower. It''s as though there is a large dome barrier moving with us, but really it is just dispelling the conjured blizzard in our trek forward. We cut through the storm like a hand wiping away condensation on glass.


    We come to a stone tower half-buried in snow. Nothing but a few blasts of fire can''t clear. Inside is a modest home that doubles up as a laboratory. Books and frozen ingredients fill the shelves, an inert alchemy cauldron rests in the center of the room.


    Belle finds the teleportation circle downstairs in a large open chamber that appeared to have served many rituals in the past. Mira and I set the magic crystals on the receptacles. It isn''t until the yeti steps far enough away with the anti-magic crystal that the circle reacts.


    The yeti waves as the teleportation circle begins to light up. "Bye, pretty witch! Come back next time for more sex!"


    "You did what?" Mira glares at me.


    "That was supposed to be a secret!" I pull my cap lower to cover my reddening face.


    We come out on the other side. The curtain of light surrounding the circle fades, replaced by a wall of spears and swords drawn on us. Elves, half-beasts, demi-humans that I only know of from my studies have us encircled.


    A tall dark-skinned elf in white ceremonial robes like a wedding dress emerges from the crowd. Her expression is full of intrigue and apprehension. Before we can explain anything, three shackles are tossed at our feet.


    "Put your staves down and chain yourselves, lest you wish to be skewered." the dark elf demands.


    Jamminrabbit

 66 – Vessyra, the Demihuman Bastion

    We''re thrown into a murky cell, stone walls on every side with the only way out being the iron-bound door we entered from. Our staffs, equipment, and inactive familiars have been confiscated, taken elsewhere out of sight. On the other side of the door, six heavily armed demihumans of varying races guard the cell.


    "They underestimate us. Why don''t we simply blow our way out of here?" Mira suggests.


    "Absolutely not!" I say, putting myself between her and the door. "We''re here to negotiate an alliance, not start a war on a second front."


    Belle picks up a loose pebble on the ground and sets it aflame. "All I saw were metal-forged weapons and armor. Even the dark elf woman didn''t have a magic signature. Then it''s true that we really have been siphoning magic from the rest of the world¡­"


    It looked as though they were prepared for our arrival. The chamber we landed in wasn''t in the same shape of disrepair as the witch''s tower. They believed the teleportation circle would be used eventually, and were ready to respond in case of an attack.


    To them, we are the invaders.


    I bang incessantly on the door until someone opens the eye-level slit. A canine''s snout stares back at me, snarling. A pair of amber eyes in an ocean of grey fur peers down.


    "You like making noises so much, we''ll come in there and make you scream louder!" the wolfman growls.


    Mira squints and takes a step forward. I wave for her to stand down, so she leans against the back wall and scoffs.


    For them to make such a threat to a witch must mean they aren''t aware we can cast spells without our staff. The shackles on our wrists makes somatic spellcasting difficult, but we aren''t crippled by it. I should be careful not to jeopardize my chances of brokering an alliance.


    "It''s important that we speak to your leaders. We came on a mission to warn you that all of Talmora is on the brink of a second Crimson Wars," I plead.


    "The only danger we see here are three witches." He shuts the opening before I have a chance to respond.


    Several hours go by with us waiting in the cell. No one is being sent to speak to us, nor are they offering any food. Fortunately, sharing in the yeti''s hunt filled us plenty¡ª me, more than the others. Hunger isn''t an issue, but right now¡­


    "I can''t hold it in any longer¡­" Belle''s legs are crossed over tight, holding in nature''s call.


    There''s no drain in the ground for her to go. I doubt our jailors will let her out either. Her only choice is to let it out on the ground


    Hmmm. The wolfman did look quick to anger. We can''t afford to waste any more time.


    I grab Belle''s leash and give her an order. "Act like a dog and pee at the door while you bark."


    "Eh?! At a time like this¡­?" she whimpers and gets up to goto the door.


    "No, no. Dogs do not walk," Mira remarks.


    "Uhnn¡­" Belle drops to the ground and crawls to the door. She pulls her robes up, lifts a trembling leg, and lets out a stream of urine. The liquid begins to flow under and out the door. "Ruff¡­ ruff!"


    Mira strokes her head and rubs her chin. "You''re a good little dog, aren''t you? Be more convincing."


    Despite the humiliating scene, Belle goes through with the entire act. Her pussy begins to drip from being so wet, and her tongue is out like a panting dog. She even leans into the petting Mira is giving her.


    "Arroo! Arr¡ª grr, ruff!" Belle''s imitation of a barking dog causes some commotion on the other side.


    The door swings open to the furious wolfman. "You think you can mock me and get away with it?"


    He swipes at Belle, but Mira trips the wolfman to the ground. She unveils a knife hidden under her robes and presses it to our attacker''s throat.


    "Any closer and his blood will be mixing in with the piss at your feet," Mira warns.


    The other demihumans hesitate to help.


    I keep my eyes trained on their weapons. "We don''t mean any trouble. Please tell whoever is in charge that we only wish to speak."


    "Hard to believe when you have a blade pressed to my subject''s neck."


    A feline-eared woman appears in the doorway. Long, golden hair gives the impression of a mane on her shoulders, skin coated in thick fur of the same color. Yet her face is clearly that of a human.


    She dons the same white dress as the dark elf we saw earlier. Their robes are as sparse as undergarments, thin fabric around her waist and chest leaves little to the imagination. It''s as though the silk mesh is draped over her breasts, rather than bound around her body with elastic. A gust of wind could blow it right off.


    Mira whistles. "If the guards were as bodacious as yourself, we wouldn''t mind being disarmed."


    One of the fair-skinned elves clicks his tongue and brandishes his sword at us. "How dare you speak that way to a High Priestess!"


    "It''s alright," she urges him to lower the weapon, and the others around them follow suit.


    "You''re a High Priestess? The one who governs Vessyra?" I ask.


    She bows. "I am one of three. My name is Sheila Agoris, High Priestess of the Goddess of Love and Lust."


    ***


    Sheila and the guards escort us to her personal chamber after much protests by the latter. To say she is quick to trust would be wrong, but she does come off as more open minded. A stark contrast to the icy reception the dark elf priestess gave us.


    Not once since arriving here did we step outside. The room we teleported into, the dungeon we were incarcerated in, and now through the candle-lit hallway to Sheila''s bedchamber has all been under a single roof.


    There are what I can only surmise are branches creeping along the walls. Not like one would see in ruins, but as though it were intended. We may very well be in the heart of Vessyra, but just how big is this castle?


    Their architecture and masonry is not too different from that of Grathir or Parthun. Smooth cut stone is evidence to Vessyra having both skilled masons and the tools with which to craft. In turn, meaning there are blacksmiths and carpenters, leading me to believe there is a thriving social and trade system.


    They are not primitive as we were led to believe.


    Two guards in front of large ornate doors open Sheila''s chamber for us to go inside. One of them whispers a derisive remark to the priestess about us, but she assuages their concerns. As the doors close behind us, the lack of footfalls disappearing down the hall suggests they remain outside in case something happens. We''re no more trapped than we were in the cell.


    Sheila''s room is a grand bedchamber. Silk and satin sheets on an enormous bed. Curtains of the same make drapes down from windows as high as the ceiling. There is a balcony in which we can see just how vast Vessyra is.


    Homes are woven alongside the trees. Their round, stone architecture is built in such a way to allow roots and branches to grow along the buildings. There are no straight roads, instead they wind around trees so as to not have them cut down. Vessyra is in perfect harmony with nature.


    Lotherain is a pale imitation to this.


    Yet in the sea of green, there are signs of decay spread across the landscape. Even the potted plants on Sheila''s balcony are withering.


    "Behind this veil of beauty, Vessyra is suffering from famine. Our harvests dwindle with each passing year. A handful of grain is worth more than a sword, and the soil beneath our feet is indistinguishable from sand." Sheila steps out onto the balcony and beckons for us to come closer.


    Emaciated demihuman children frolic in the streets below. One of them waves to us, and Sheila waves back.


    "We know why this is happening. It can be resolved by restoring magic to your lands." I tell her.


    "And I suppose this comes with a price?" the priestess asks.


    "We need your manpower," Mira says, as she and Belle are making themselves at home lounging on reclining seats on the balcony. "The Council of Kings has been honey trapped by a powerful witch. We stand at the edge of war and need your numbers to fight against them."


    Sheila averts her gaze from us. "I knew one day we would need to breach the Frigid Vale to survive. What I didn''t expect is that war would be the price for our survival."


    "You¡­ believe us? Your other priest didn''t bother to hear us out." Belle asks.


    "Gale, the dark elven priestess, does not trust your kind. Ceris sees reason, but she is cautious. We want nothing more than to save our people, but unless all three High Priestesses agree, we cannot motion Vessyra to join you." Sheila explains.


    "Leaving empty-handed isn''t an option. How do we convince the other two?"  The moment I ask, the doors burst open.


    More armed guards than before pour into the room. Behind them, like the incarnation of light and day, a dark elf and light elf follows after. The dark elf we are already acquainted with, and the other elf must be the third priestess, Ceris. Unlike her dark, haughty counterpart, her expression is unreadable, almost demure.


    "I''m disappointed in you, Sheila. To invite witches into the very room we make love in? You fraternize with enemies, and they would sooner seize our lands than help us." Gale chides the beastkin priestess.


    It feels like we''ve intruded in a lover''s quarrel. With all three priestesses present, this is my chance to appeal to all of them.


    But how? I need something to prove to them¡ª


    My foot taps against one of the many potted plants.


    "Forest nymphs!" I exclaim.


    Everyone in the room gawks at me as if I said the silliest thing.


    "Forest nymphs can bless the land with bountiful harvests, but they cannot be born in a place so barren of magic. I possess a dryad''s boon. Watch!" I bend down to touch the withering plant. The magic inside me flows from my hands, breathing life and color back into it. Buds blossom into flowers at the mere touch.


    This isn''t new to Mira, but the others gasp, astonished that I can restore life so easily. The otherwise quiet and reserved Ceris is particularly impressed, she turns her awe-struck eyes to me.


    "Is it true that you can replenish our lands?" she asks.


    "We can," I assure her. "But if the Council of Kings and Edith has their way¡ª"


    "I''ve heard enough!" Gale yells over me.


    From the start she has always been the least trusting of us.


    "What will it take to get you to trust us?" I ask her.


    Gale clutches the golden pendant hanging from her neck, a statue idol of their goddess. "Witches are the ones who put us in this situation in the first place. If you wish to be heard, then you must go through The Trial. Prove to Vessyra herself you are no mere invaders."


    Sheila and Ceris are shaken by this.


    "What is she talking about? What trial?" Belle asks.


    Sheila clutches her own voluptuous body, emphasizing the breasts underneath her thin robes. "A trial to test your endurance and mental fortitude. It is a test reserved for the priestesses of the highest calibre, which tests their devotion to¡ª"


    "Please, get on with it!" Mira groans.


    "S-Sorry! The trial involves laying with our most devout kin!"


    Mira, Belle, and I stare at each other blinking. A single word escapes our breath at once, "What?"


    Jamminrabbit

 67 – A Trial of Love and Lust

    Mira bursts out laughing. "That''s it? I mean¡­ cough¡ª I thought we would face a bloody battle or help fetch something."


    "Let me get this straight. We''re to have sex with one of your people as a trial?" I ask the three High Priestesses.


    Gale looks down her nose at us, grinning. On the other hand, Sheila and Ceris don''t find this a laughing matter.


    "Not one, but several. I doubt any of you will be able to persist through the trial. You will faint before your second partner and wish you had magic to help," Gale chides.


    None of us are really affected by her insults.


    Belle leans in to whisper, "I feel like they have the wrong impression of witches."


    "I think so, too. Even so, we should be careful," I whisper back. Belle and I nod to Mira, and then to the priestesses. "We accept the challenge."


    I say we should be careful, but really that was directed at myself more than anyone else. This is a serious matter, yet my pussy is getting wet and my penis is starting to get hard. I have to get my living robes to keep it down so no one notices.


    The new addition to my body might pose a problem. They''re going to find out I''m no ordinary woman at this rate. Having sex means I''m bound to reveal that I have a man part on me.


    We descend the castle until we reach a wide marble hallway reminiscent of the tower I walked through with Zeke. But what awaits us at the end of the hall is no bathhouse, but three doors. Behind those doors we hear the clamour of voices as though a crowd is on the other side.


    Just how many are we going to have sex with?!


    Sheila appears in front of me, her eyes showing worry. "It may be daunting, but for all our sake, please prevail and convince Gale otherwise."


    I''m glad she''s misinterpreting my anticipation of a gangbang as hesitation. What would they think if they find out I''m just someone who enjoys this sort of stuff?


    "Behind these doors await your trial. The Goddess'' most devoted shall be receiving your love. In order to pass, you must bring them to coitus without yourself losing consciousness," Ceris explains, standing before the leftmost door. "May Vessyra, the Goddess of Love and Lust embrace you."


    The elf extends a hand to one of us. Belle steps forward to go first. "Hmph. I''ll finish them before you, Mira. Count on it."


    She takes Ceris'' hand and they walk through the door to applause and cheers. That definitely sounds like people in the dozens if not hundreds.


    "Belle always has to make it a competition," Mira sighs.


    "Mira¡­ I know you promised never to sleep with anyone other than me, but¡ª" I''m silenced by her kiss.


    She pulls away, smiling. "I will take no pleasure in it, but as I lay with others, I shall only think of you. They will not stand a chance against me."


    Leaving me with those words, she marches into the arena with Gale following right behind her.


    I take a deep breath to steel myself, and take Sheila''s hand as we also make our way out the door. We come into a cone-shaped room with no ceiling, and a wooden partition to my left and right. Before me are two demihumans I''m seeing for the first time¡ª a short, humanoid hyena I recognize as a gnoll, and an effeminate elf that reminds me of Valor.


    And behind them is an audience. The full scope of this outdoor arena is an amphitheater in which the stage we''re on is divided into three parts, and I''m in the center. I begin to hear the familiar sound of Belle''s moans and the rhythmic sound of sex.


    My cock is at full mast. Seeing a crowd isn''t helping one bit.


    Sheila bows and steps aside for the two demihumans to approach me. I gulp hard as their hands start feeling me up. The gnoll''s curious hands pull my robes down to my abdomen. He whips his long tongue out and begins to lick at my body.


    The elf isn''t as brave as the gnoll, and sticks to feeling up my body instead of exploring it. I lift his chin up to my face and plant a deep kiss. His eyes remain open and in a daze, face red up to the tip of his ears.


    Both of their cocks hump at my thighs. I can''t wait any longer, but I don''t want to accidentally reveal my own penis.


    I drop down to my knees as they unbuckle their pants. The deep red color of the gnoll''s cock and elf''s smooth uncut member both look delicious. I start licking both of them at the same time.


    When I''m not sucking on one, I''m rubbing the other on my breasts, and alternate to keep them stimulated. Having two cocks in my face, my hands wrapped around the base, and tongue stroking the shaft, I can keep this up forever.


    As it seems, so can they. The gnoll and elf hold it in pretty well. It feels like a long time before they finally spurt their first load.


    I can''t forget that this is still a trial. If I lose myself to sex completely, I might end up succumbing to pleasure and pass out. I''m the one who needs to control the trial.


    The gnoll jumps onto my back and starts humping my butt. It reminds me of mine and Gurk''s first time when he was unaccustomed to sex. I grab the gnoll''s throbbing cock and try to guide it to my pussy, but as he''s thrusting, plunges into my ass instead.


    "Nnngh! Fuck¡­ it''s so hot, you''re burning my inside¡­" I purr to the gnoll, who buries every last inch of himself into me


    I pull the elf to me by his cock. He doesn''t need anymore coaxing, and slams into my pussy all the way to the entrance of my womb.


    The onlookers grow more raucous as our threesome nears climax. Being fucked from behind, making out with the elf as he screws me from the front¡ª the memories of the gangbang with the demihumans I had back home comes flooding back in, making me cum hard.


    "Hauu¡­ chu¡­ mmmph! Keep screwing me¡­" I beg them. "Pour everything inside my holes¡ª aaahhhh!"


    All three of us fall to the ground. The elf and I continue to grind our hips together, and the gnoll hasn''t stopped drilling into my ass. I notice Sheila masturbating off to the side, staring at us with lust in her feline eyes.


    On my fifth round with the gnoll and elf, after cycling through many different positions, they ejaculate their last load on my chest and have enough. They can''t stand any longer, as their legs and hips have given out.


    I outlasted both of them, but I haven''t had enough yet. With both hands under my robes fingering my pussy and stroking my cock, I still want more.


    "Is it¡­ over?" I ask Sheila.


    She rises from her seat, letting the thin dress drop to her ankles. "I am your third and final partner."


    My heart skips a beat at the thought of having sex with the high priestess. She and the other two are the epitome of beauty. It was hard enough to keep from staring while she wore the thin veil of a dress, but now that she is naked in front of me, it''s getting harder to contain myself.


    I no longer hear the crowd and focus only on Sheila. The warmth of her skin seeps into mine as we embrace each other, and our lips soon after.


    Though a beastfolk, the front of her body and face is as smooth as human skin. A tuft of soft fur runs down the length of her spine to form the tail. When I run my hand down her back, she moans, purring into my mouth. The quivering vibrations of her throat entices me to suck on her tongue.


    "Hahh¡­ mmnnh¡ª chu!" Sheila pushes me away to part our lips. "As a high priestess, it is still my duty to test your mettle."


    She starts to pull down my robes, but the fear of finding out has me tug against her.


    "Please do not resist. You will fail the trial," she pleads.


    I lose strength in my arms and relent, allowing her to pull my robes down to my ankles.


    Sheila gasps.


    As does everyone in the arena. The cheering stops. All that remains is the sound of heated sex on opposite sides of me. There''s no doubt about what the audience is staring at.


    I try to make out the chatter in the crowd.


    "Is that what I think it is¡­?"


    "Like Vessyra herself!"


    "The Goddess!"


    To my confusion, the amphitheater explodes with joy, cheering louder than ever with fervor.


    "By Vessyra¡­" the priestess utters, awe-struck by what she sees. Her cool fingers wrap around my hard member, sending a shock up my body.. "So real to the touch¡­ so big¡­ and¡­ beautiful."


    Sheila rubs my cock against her supple cheek like a precious gift. She kisses the tip, then deepthroats it down to the base. I can feel it rubbing against the back of her throat. The long, feline tongue massages me, working herself along the length.


    "Omph¡­ shllurrrp¡­ shllrrp¡­ hahh¡ª mmph¡­" The sounds she makes turns me on so much. It''s like she''s mimicking what I did with the other two.


    Her mouth is so hot, it''s like she''s breathing fire. But there is no pain in the burn, instead it drives my pleasure senses through the roof. I climax into her, letting every bit of ejaculate I didn''t know I had into her throat. She pulls my cock out and licks it clean, seductively staring at me while she does.


    Like a real animal in heat, Sheila gets onto all fours and raises her butt to me. "I want it inside¡­ I''m sure you will find me accommodating."


    "You don''t have to tell me twice," I say, going down on her.


    Sheila jolts forward when I start licking the entrance to her pussy. Her heated yeowling causes some members in the audience to do away with decorum and masturbate where they sit. The priestesses grabs her breasts and pinches at her nipples.


    So she''s just another cat in heat like myself. In that case¡­


    "Nyyaaahh¡ª haa¡­ aahhhhh!" Sheila spasms as I tug on her tail. The moment I stick my tongue into her soaking pussy, she succumbs to her first orgasm of the trial.


    My victory has already been secured. Now that I''ve got her to orgasm, her body will stay sensitive for a while.


    "Ellori¡­" she says my name, panting. "Give this naughty kitty¡­ your love¡­"


    Pressing the tip of my cock to her entrance is enough to bring me close.


    Intense moans from Mira''s side distracts me. I feel worried for a second thinking it was Mira, but that isn''t her voice. It''s someone else. Could it be Gale''s?


    Sheila is rubbing her slit against my cock, tears in her eyes. "Please, don''t make me wait any longer."


    I thrust into her, watching her slit part open and accepting the entire length of my cock.


    "Oh, goddess! Yess! Ahhhh¡ª aaaahhh¡­! I can''t¡­ I¡ª nnnhhaaahhh!" Her screams are every bit intense if not more than my neighbors.


    The walls of Sheila''s pussy clenches on me, begging me to fill her up. With my hands on her butt, I begin to piston into her. Every thrust is met with a crazed moan, a mix between meowing and whimpering.


    "More, faster! Don''t stop giving me your love¡ª aahh! I''ll receive all of it!" Sheila screams into the crowd, who echoes her back with proclamations of love and devotion.


    Pressure builds quickly on my crotch. I grab her waist and slam as deep as I can, pouring a massive load into her womb. Sheila''s head rears back, eyes showing of frenzy.


    "I can feel it, Vessyra!" she shouts. "My goddess, I can feel your love¡ª aahhhnn! You send your love through this witch¡­ I accept it, I want it all¡ª nnhh¡­ aahh! I''m cumming¡ª aaahhhh!!"


    The priestess falls forward as I let out the remaining load onto her back, staining the golden fur body. Seeing her face, an expression lost to pleasure, I know I''ve already won.


    But still, I haven''t had enough yet.


    "Sheila¡­ I can still keep going." I flip her on her back and lay on top of her in the missionary position.


    Our lips meet again, trading the taste of our saliva¡ª exchanging vows of love under the eyes of her people and their goddess.


    She puts a hand to my shoulder. "I''m spent¡­ you have won¡ª NNNGGHhhaaaa!"


    "I heard you," I whisper into her ears. "But I want more of your body.


    ***


    Hours must have gone by. The sun is coming down. Moans from Mira''s arena have stopped, and all I hear is the sound of kissing from Belle''s arena. Even our audience, some of whom had leapt from their seat to come closer, have grown exhausted with their limp members in hand.


    My penis has also been spent. I''ve lost track how many times I came inside Sheila.


    This body of mine¡­ it didn''t produce ejaculate before, why is it doing it now? I hope I''m not fertile. The last thing I need is getting my allies pregnant.


    Sheila lies convulsing on the ground, her tongue hangs out and eyes rolled back still in the aftershocks of her climax. Cum cakes every inch of her breasts, face, and thighs.


    "Whew¡­ I guess it''s my win?"


    Jamminrabbit

 68 – The Goddess Vessyra Has Both?!

    I carry Sheila out on my back where Mira is waiting, standing triumphant over Gale. The dark elf''s face and body is covered in sweat, panting to catch her breath. Mira races up to me and drives her tongue into my throat. The kiss is long and passionate, I lose track of how long it lasts but I take pleasure in it nonetheless.


    Mira finally pulls away and says, "Just needed to cleanse the palette with a better taste."


    "By the look of it, your final trial was a high priestess, too?" I ask, to which Mira nods in response. "I''m going to be honest, it sounded like you were committing a war crime in there."


    "The elf talked up a storm about how I would submit to her technique¡ª until I showed her who was better." Mira sticks out her tongue¡ª the same tongue which felled many unsuspecting women in the past.


    "How did you¡­ ahem, handle the men?"


    Mira points to her ground and wriggles her toes. "They were beneath my feet."


    I should have expected as much with Mira being a hardcore lesbo.


    Belle is the last to emerge from her arena, crawling out on her hands and knees. The light elf Ceris sits atop her back, holding the leash in one hand and rubbing her human pet''s butt with the other.


    "Am I really the last one out?" Belle exclaims. Both of her buttcheeks are red, probably from being spanked so much. If I recall correctly, her arena was just as loud as Mira''s. Except it wasn''t Ceris'' voice I heard, it was Belle''s.


    "You were enjoying yourself, from the sound of it," I tease, trying to keep from laughing.


    Ceris hops off Belle''s back and gives her a hard slap on the ass. The impact causes Belle to clench her cheeks as it causes her to orgasm in front of us.


    Belle gets to her feet, trembling from the orgasm. "Whew. Ceris was¡­ unrelenting."


    "What''s the verdict?" I ask Ceris, who is the only priestess conscious enough to hold a conversation.


    The elf appears to have taken a liking to Belle. Whether it is my colleague''s submissive nature or Ceris has dominatrix tendencies underneath that reserved demeanor, both have the afterglow of someone who''s just had the best sex in a while.


    "It was certainly different. Nevertheless, all three of you have passed Vessyra''s trial," Ceris says, while fondling Belle''s butt. "I doubt Gale will protest anymore after being so soundly defeated. For now, please bring my fellow priestesses back to our bedchamber."


    Gale and Sheila come to consciousness by the time we return to their room. The dark elf has turned the other cheek, avoiding eye contact with us as Mira stares at her with a smug look.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Sheila hasn''t taken her eyes off me since she came to.


    "By the love of Vessyra, you have earned our trust." Ceris and the other two bow together, then take a seat in front of us. "You were able to activate the teleportation circle from the other side, that should allow us to bypass the Frigid Vale."


    "I don''t mean to be the bearer of bad news, but the teleportation circle drops us right in the middle of the unnatural storm," Belle explains. She conjures a controlled, miniature blizzard between her hands. "Going by how long we were flying, I estimate the radius to be nearly 130 kilometers in size."


    "As witches, perhaps you know of a way to dispel it?" Sheila asks.


    Mira shakes her head. "For a spell as powerful and enduring as that requires a vast amount of magic to sustain. Do you know of any enormous stone towers nearby? Or giant magical constructs?"


    The priestesses hesitate to answer, falling silent as they appear to struggle with what next to tell us.


    "Our old texts tell of a dragon summoning a great blizzard that would not subside," Ceris finally answers.


    "A dragon? Here?" I repeat carefully.


    Gale nods to affirm what Ceris said. The dark elf fetches a book from the shelf for us to read. Skimming through it, there are many mentions of a dragon, but all of them are exaggerated and likely falsified.


    However, one passage catches our attention. It suggests that the dragon appeared nearly seven centuries ago.


    But what does a dragon have to do with any of this?


    "You believe this dragon to be the cause of the Frigid Vale?" Mira asks, peeking over the reams.


    "It is the only thing we can think of. We thought to wait until it passed away of old age, hoping that it''s death would end the storm," Ceris says.


    "What do you two think?" I ask Belle and Mira, both of whom still have their noses buried in the book.


    Belle''s demeanor grows increasingly more concerned the longer she reads the book. "If they saw a grown dragon seven-hundred years ago, chances are it was already one or two centuries old at the time of sighting. That would classify it now as an ancient dragon or a great wyrm."


    "I wouldn''t mind trying my hand at killing an ancient dragon," Mira remarks to the surprise of everyone.


    "The dragon is our only lead, so it''s worth investigating." While I don''t echo Mira''s enthusiasm, we can''t overlook the possibility of it having to do with the storm. The dragon I fought was an adult red. Great wyrms are three times larger. It won''t be as easy to bring down.


    The priestesses look as though they want to protest, which is understandable considering the seemingly insurmountable task of fighting a dragon. I''m terrified at the idea of fighting one as someone who can use magic, I can''t imagine how they feel as regular people.


    Sheila rises from her seat, hand on her heart. "We will have rooms prepared for your stay. Your possessions will be returned to you shortly."


    ***


    The rooms they prepare for us are down the hall from their own room. It''s much smaller, and less grandiose. No window or balcony to step onto, the bed is furnished with quilted sheets instead of silk, and only a single candle illuminates the interior.


    I run a hand along the rough surface of a tree branch protruding laterally from the wall. A piece of bark breaks off at the mere touch. When I try to commune with the heart of this tree, a faint response pulses back.


    Rio rests curled up on the bed. He awakens when I pet his head, and stretches his limbs to their limits before going to groom his paws.


    There''s a knock at the door. Mira enters in a purple and black nightgown, Talos sits perched on her shoulder.


    "I had Talos search for the dragon, but there are no traces along the mountains. No signs of fire, claw marks, or dead animals." Mira takes a seat next to me and scratches Rio underneath the chin.


    "It might be a magical construct," I suggest.


    "Either that, or¡­" she trails off. Suddenly Talos takes flight, picking up Rio in his claws who begins yowling back in surprise and flying out of the room. As soon as they''re gone, she takes a seat on top of me and grinds her waist against mine. "Don''t think I couldn''t hear what you did to the kitten priestess. It''s my turn now."


    Mira licks and nibbles my lips. Her embrace is tight, suffocating¡ª yet warm and secure. She pulls my robes up, slender fingers wrap around my penis that''s quickly getting erect in her hand. I can''t take my eyes off the deep red of her irises.


    As we stare longingly at each other, she shifts her waist down, and I feel my dick enveloped by her body. It''s not hot and full of lust like Sheila. With Mira, she is inviting and pleasant.


    "Ahhh¡­" she sighs into my ears, sending shocks up my spine.


    When Mira clenches, it brings me close to climaxing. We don''t have to move, don''t need any long strokes or hysterical thrusting¡ª she grinds against me with a touch as gentle if she is caressing my face.


    "When this is over, we should settle down in Vessyra. I know you have your little dryad girl, the goblin, and even an apprentice, but you will always be mine." Mira whispers.


    "You don''t mind if they come along?" I ask.


    She seals my lips with a kiss¡ª something she''s been doing a lot lately. "As long as I''m your favorite."


    I lean up to kiss her. A pair of slender legs wrap around my waist. Mira begins to grind on my dick with more intensity. There''s no stopping her hunger. The more we go at it, the more lustful she becomes.


    If I could really impregnate her right now, I would.


    To live with Mira and settle down in a quiet, beautiful place like Vessyra is a dream. Everyday would be like this. Locked in an embrace. Basking in each other''s love.


    Mira''s body shudders in my arms. She buries her moans between my lips. The pressure below me builds to the point where it really feels like I can ejaculate. A rush of pleasure cascades from my head, pulsing down my body. I hug her closer to me as that pressure explodes, and something gushes out of me¡ª specifically from my dick.


    Mira doesn''t let me go even after our climax. We stay connected like that the rest of the evening.


    ***


    I pull the covers over Mira and sneak out while she''s asleep. The hall is dim, lit only by the torches every twenty or so feet from each other. A pair of patrolling guards nod in my direction as they pass by, more polite than they were when I first arrived.


    "Ellori?" From down the hall, Sheila carries a lamp and a book tucked under her arm. "Were you unable to sleep?"


    "I thought about taking a walk. Since you''re here, I wanted to ask¡ª why were you and the audience chanting the goddess'' name during the trial?"


    "Well¡­ it''s because your body is the spitting image of the Vessyra," she says, turning bright red and pointing to my crotch.


    "Y-You''re telling me Vessyra is depicted with a man and woman''s thing?" I ask, taken aback.


    Sheila raises the pendant statuette of the goddess closer to my face. Sure enough, the bulge between her legs isn''t some random design. It is quite clearly a large cock.


    "The goddess loves all," Sheila whispers, clutching the pendant closer to her heart. "Hehe. Having sex with you, I truly felt Vessyra''s embrace. It''s as though she was loving me through you¡ª perhaps she is living through you!"


    "Uh¡­" I take a step back but her hands latch onto mine.


    "Sheila," Ceris calls to her from down the hall. "Ellori has had a long day, and I''m sure she is eager to rest."


    Sheila lets go of my hand and clears her throat. "Of course."


    Sheila is reluctant to leave but acquiesces to Ceris. The two of them leave down the opposite way. I''m beginning to wonder if there is a hierarchy between them. The way Ceris carries herself makes it seem as though she has more sway.


    "Whew¡­ rest sounds good before I run into anymore crazies¡­"


    Jamminrabbit

 69 – The Little Sacrifices We Make

    With Ceris having taken Sheila away, I''m given free reign to explore the castle in relative peace. The rest of my encounters are with guards who fluster at the sight of me¡ª likely because they saw me with a dick during Vessyra''s trial.


    I''m beginning to think they have the wrong impression of me. The last thing I need is for them to mistake me for the Goddess Vessyra herself. Which doesn''t seem so far-fetched, seeing as how Sheila was head over heels for me.


    Fortunately, Ceris was there to rein her in before things got out of hand. Who knows what would have happened if she didn''t show up.


    The longer I walk through these halls, the more I''m getting a hang of its layout. There is a curvature to the hallways and passages, confirming my theory that the castle is built in a cylindrical fashion along the trunk of a tree.


    I reach a staircase where Belle is leaning against the wall staring out of a window. She doesn''t see me coming, instead Luna hisses to get her attention.


    "Thinking about running away?" I tease Belle.


    "Oh, don''t tempt me. I''ll jump out this window right now!" she fires back in jest. "Even if I did, I wouldn''t get far. We run out of magic here, there would be no way to replenish it. We''d become normal humans."


    The inevitability of what happens if we stay here isn''t lost on me.


    I follow Belle''s gaze to a group of drunk beastfolk getting rowdy in the streets. They''re violent with each other, striking out with claws and fangs. But it''s ultimately roughhousing between friends.


    "I don''t know about you, but I like being a witch. Losing the awesome ability to control the elements doesn''t sound as fun." I respond, willing a nearby sconce alight with a snap of a finger¡ª a trick I learned from Mira.


    Belle props her elbows on the window to lean out. "Unlike you and Mira, I became a witch to give my parents a better future. Imagine how I feel learning that I''m actually robbing the future of others in trying to do so."


    When I place a hand over her''s, I find that she is trembling.


    There are no words that I can offer. The rest of us are just as complicit whether we were aware or not. Witchcraft has committed a crime worse than the Crimson Wars, one that has lasted centuries¡ª hoarding magic for ourselves, and leaving dry the rest of the world.


    Luna rubs her head against Belle''s face in an attempt to cheer her master up.


    "You''re not going to break down on me, are you? We need you to shove it in Edith''s face," I say, trying to appeal to her better nature.


    "I know, I know. I''m not giving up. That''s not in my name. I''m going to shove a fireball in Edith''s ass and become a Headmaster students can be proud of." Belle bear hugs me so hard she squeezes the wind out of my lungs. Even Luna coils around my shoulder for an embrace. "Whew, I needed that."


    "Witches stick together after all. And since you''re still awake, I was hoping you can help me with something?"


    Belle pulls away and gives me an incredulous glare, "Did I just fall for a trap?"


    ***


    I convince Belle to accompany me down to the bottommost floor of the castle. We come into a vestibule¡ª one end is a grand archway leading outside of the castle, and the other to the base of the tree this place is built on.


    We take the direction leading us further into the vestibule, the hallway growing wider the deeper we go until we reach an enormous, circular chamber. At the center is a tree¡ª as large as the pillar towers in the Weeping Expanse¡ª that has dug its roots into the ground. Countless columns and support beams are embedded along the trunk, some of it absorbed into the tree as it grew over the years.


    A single elven guard patrols the area, making circles around the great tree. I grab Belle''s leash, but she slaps it out of my hand.


    "You don''t have to tell me, I know what you want. Consider this a freebie, okay?" Belle hands Luna to me and waltzes out into the open.


    The elf stops her, keeping a spear between them. They''re too far for me to make out what''s being said. A minute goes by, and the elf puts his spear down and follows Belle out of the chamber.


    "Alright, Luna. You ready?" I whisper to her.


    Luna hisses back in agreement.


    The tree is surrounded by a shallow pool of water fed into it by a drain system. I put my hands against the trunk and feel the same weak signature I felt earlier. It''s alive, but barely. If the earth around it was rich with mana, it might have given birth to a forest nymph.


    I won''t be able to birth one, but I can at least grant the tree some lifeforce. With a handful of magic crystals, I press my palm against the trunk and proceed to mend the wood over them. I also empty the only vial of growth enhance serum into the water.


    Like a resuscitated heart, the tree begins to beat with life again as mana flows through its roots and branches. A humming voice speaks to me, not with words¡ª but a gentle, thankful groan.


    "Well, if you do give birth to a forest nymph, I have a cute dryad daughter who would like to meet you."


    ***


    The next morning, Mira and I check in on Belle who I couldn''t find after she disappeared with the elf. We find out why when we enter her room. The scent of sweat and sex wrinkles our nose.


    Belle wakes up to a puddle of cum beneath her waist. The elf spoons her from behind like lovers after a passionate night.


    "Uhnn¡­ I hope you''re grateful. This damn elf found out about the leash and wouldn''t leave me alone the whole night¡­" she mumbles, clutching her head.


    "Rise and shine, Belle. We have a dragon to slay." Mira kicks the elf off the bed and sends him scurrying out naked.


    Facing a dragon that is potentially at the age status of great wyrm will be no easy task. We each have five restoration potions, one potion of greater magic resistance, and three stamina draughts left after foolishingly taking some during our journey across the unnatural storm.


    We''re a lot less prepared than I''d like to be, but we have no choice.


    I wanted to see the priestesses one last time before we set off, but they were nowhere to be found within the castle. A guard tells us that their presence was sought for outside. There appears to be a lot less guards and attendants within the castle today. Our footsteps echo down the halls without impediment.


    And we find out why as soon as we take a step outside.


    Hundreds of people have gathered in the plaza just outside of the castle entrance. The priestesses are kneeling in prayer, staring up at the tree that is their home.


    Sheila jumps to her feet to greet us, tail wagging excitedly behind her. "You won''t believe what happened! Vessyra¡ª the Goddess Vessyra has blessed us!"


    She points to the great tree upon which their castle is built on.


    Much of the buildings are built along the trunk of the tree, as I expected. Pillars hold up extensions of rooms and chambers extending from the tree. I can even see the balcony which leads into the high priestesses'' room.


    But what Sheila points to is much higher. Among the sea of green leaves and dark brown branches are clusters of red balls¡ª fruits. The tree is producing fruits. A harpy descends from above carrying a basket full of them.


    Ceris takes one from the basket. At first glance, it looks like an apple. But there are horizontal ribs along the fruit and appear soft to the touch. She bites into it with a juicy munch. Her eyes go wide in astonishment, a trail of pink liquid drips from the corner of her mouth.


    "Incredible," she whispers. "The bastil fruit¡­ sweet, with a hint of sourness. The tree hasn''t borne fruit in centuries. For it to do so now, so timely along the witches'' arrival¡ª it must be fate."


    Ceris'' gaze falls squarely on me in the same way Sheila looked at me last night. It sends a chill up my spine more than the idea of fighting another dragon.


    Mira steps between us, putting her hands on her hips. "Yes, yes. A very beautiful tree. Gawking at it won''t rid ourselves of the dragon. Shall we be on our way?"


    The three priestesses kneel before us with their hands over their hearts. They say in unison, "Go with the embrace of Vessyra."


    Mira taunts Gale by patting her head as she''s kneeling. "You''ve grown more docile."


    "G-Go with the embrace of Vessyra¡­" Gale repeats, blushing from ear to ear.


    ***


    We fly using our usual transportation method¡ª clinging onto Rio''s limbs. Behind the demihuman city is a mountain range. An expansive ridge serves as a natural barrier that separates west and east Talmora.


    "There must be a more appropriate way to travel¡­" Mira says, sighing. "Weren''t you able to fly?"


    "I can while using the Diligence stone, but it only works when I conjure my own winds¡ª and I''m not about to waste my mana pool before a big fight." Belle explains.


    "It would be nice if we could fly on our own. Perhaps enchant our staffs with flight magic." I suggest.


    In the distance, several kilometers northeast is the ridge where the unnatural weather phenomenon begins. Talos is flying low to watch for any signs of a dragon, but Mira''s frown indicates that she''s having a hard time finding any.


    "A dragon, especially a large one, would leave behind a trace. But there is none to be found. Why?" Mira asks, directing it to herself more than to us.


    She does have a point. An ancient dragon would need to eat, consequently leave behind charred bones and remains. Some areas of this ridge, including the forest below would also show burn marks. Neither of which we have come across.


    "Wait," Mira suddenly shouts. "I found a cave. A massive one with something inside it."


    Rio brings us down to the ridge. The ground beneath us is harsh, one wrong step and we could be tumbling to our deaths. Along the side of the mountain, true to Mira''s words, is an opening into a cave in which the entrance is as tall as a tree and twice as wide.


    Inside the cave is the gargantuan corpse of a great wyrm. We have to crane our necks to see the top of its head, and the rest of its body is much deeper inside. Almost a thousand years of rot has decayed it down to bones, portions of its body still have scales clinging to the skeletal frame, and the sinewy webbing of its wings is tattered with holes.


    "The dragon does exist¡­ but it''s dead." Belle whispers under her breath.


    Was our coming here for naught?


    Just as I think that, a sparkle of light catches my attention.


    Within its ribcage, suspended by a stone formation like a stalactite and stalagmite meeting in the middle, is a glowing crystal. Before I can get too close, the ground beneath me trembles. A swarm of screeching bats fly out of the tunnel.


    The skeletal dragon starts to move.


    "It''s neither living nor dead¡ª that''s a dracolich! Everyone out, now!" Mira shouts.


    Jamminrabbit


    Patrons - Kuroko, Fullmoon, Suolojavri, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, & h-illustration of Mira and futa Ellori available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 70 – Fighting a Dracolich

    The dracolich rises to his full height, scrapping the skeletal spine against the cavern ceiling. Decrepit scales shake loose from the body and crash at our feet. It towers over us, larger¡ª monstrously larger than anything I''ve ever seen.


    A very primal fear claws at my soul, awestruck by its terrifying visage.


    An undead dragon¡ª a dracolich, a creature of nightmares.


    Belle summons a gust of wind that whisks us outside of the cave. The spell softens our landing, but our feet make purchase on decaying ground. The soil blackens, grass all around us wither and crumble.


    "I wanted to fight a living dragon, not an undead one." Mira sighs.


    "H-How are we supposed to kill something that''s already dead?" I ask desperately.


    "Like this," she digs her hands into the dirt, massive tree roots emerge to wrap around the dracolich, pulling it back into the cave it''s trying to crawl out of.


    At the same time, Belle conjures a blizzard around us much like the one we escaped from, but it doesn''t hurt us nor drain us of magic. She takes to the sky, raising her staff which Luna coils around to the sun.


    "Athra''tis, keemi pracht vanis sleuth!" Belle''s voice echoes across the mountain range. The elements heed her call. The blizzard she conjured converges at the tip of her staff. She aims it right at the mouth of the cavern. "Vas o''rea!"


    The icy sphere fires into the cave, exploding and filling the interior with a frozen sea of spikes. We''re blasted with a cold front blowing away the decaying grass until only dirt remains under my feet.


    Our victory seemed assured as the ridge falls silent¡ª


    Until the barrier of ice begins to crack and splinter. A boney claw punches through, followed by the skeletal head of the dracolich. The jaws open, letting loose a horrifying roar like a thousand nails against a chalkboard, shattering the icy impediment.


    Freed from its prison, the dracolich flies into the sky, shrouding the entire ridge in its shadow. It circles above us but doesn''t leave the area.


    Now, the real battle begins.


    "Mira, Belle!" I shout to get their attention over the creature''s screeching. "When we were inside, I saw something in its core. Like a heart began to glow before it came to life."


    The two of them squint to get a better look, but from down here all we see is its underbelly of tarnished scales.


    A firestorm of purple meteors rain down upon us. With Luna''s help, Belle raises a barrier of ice to shield us from the attack. Mira further reinforces the wall with her magic.


    We''re sitting ducks. This battle of attrition won''t end in our favor. The longer we remain on the defensive, the more we use up our magic to protect ourselves. And when we''re finally exhausted, we''ll have nothing to fight it with.


    "We need to ground it. I''m going up!" I shout before grabbing onto Rio''s leg to fly towards the dracolich.


    Mira calls to me, but her words are drowned out by the explosions. Rio takes us above the dracolich, and I can see clearly a human-sized magic crystal inside its ribcage.


    "Igni vas o''rea!" I drop a fireball onto its back, but the spell doesn''t so much as breach the skeletal frame, let alone hurt it. We''re just a gnat buzzing around a vulture with no means of actually hurting it.


    Belle flies up next to me with a storm brewing at her feet. "Dracoliches retain all resistances and magic strength from when they''re alive. Nothing short of advanced magic is going to hurt it."


    Gargantuan roots rise from below, entangling the creature''s body. Mira is trying to bring it down, but it''s strength is too much for her magic to take.


    "Give me a lift, Belle." As soon as I leap into her arms, I order Rio to attack as well. "Go for the wings, we need this thing as close to the ground as possible."


    "Mrau!" Rio slams into the dragon and sinks his teeth into the joint between the shoulder blade and the wing.


    Unable to keep steady in flight, the dracolich plummets, spiraling to the earth. Mira''s roots try to keep it down, but it won''t stay like that for long.


    "With me!" Belle shouts.


    The two of us combine our magic together, incanting taboo power words that blister and burn beneath our skin. My living robes keep me unscathe for the most part, but Belle''s skin begins to steam.


    "Egora mes, aqua vanis slueth o''rea." we whisper together.


    Luna opens her mouth, and from it, frigid water pours out and freezes over. A frozen shard as large as the dragon itself forms in front of us. Fire and lightning swirls within the icy confinement.


    Belle reaches out to pat the icicle, sending it crashing down and impaling the dracolich below. We land to see Mira blowing away the dust and debris with a flick of her wrist. The creature lays still, anchored to the earth by our shard of ice.


    "I see the core now, but it looks like you just barely missed it." Mira chides as she approaches the dead dragon. She weaves the roots to sink into the skeletal frame. "Don''t worry, I''ll finish it off for you."


    "Oh, please. We were only an inch or two off." Belle says, rolling her eyes.


    Mira glances over her shoulder and sneers. "Not working hard enough, are we¡ª"


    Belle and I see it too late, and Mira couldn''t have seen it coming. The dracolich snaps its jaws onto her. Just as we think the claymore-sized teeth would sink into her body, Mira compelled the roots to entangle the skull, keeping the lower and upper jaw from clamping down.


    "Mira, get away from it!" I rush over to help, but a barrage of purple fireballs launch towards me. A barrier of ice erects from the ground to block the spells.


    Inside the dracolich''s open jaw, something ignites. It unleashes a breath of fire that consumes Mira before she can even react¡ª fire so strong that it licks at the barrier in front of me. When the flames subside, a charred shadow without a shred of fabric on her staggers back and collapses, a smoking mess.


    My heart drops. Despair grips at my mind, but worse¡ª the sight of Mira lying motionless like a piece of charcoal fills me with blinding rage. A surge of energy wells up within me. Black tendrils seep out of my body like ones similar to Eudora.


    A pair of sharp talons land on my shoulder, returning me to the surface of my sanity.


    "I''m still alive, but barely." Mira''s voice comes through from Talos'' open beak.


    Without needing me to say so, Rio swoops in to fetch Mira''s charred body from the dracolich. He drops it down between me and Belle.


    "I don''t smell as good as I thought when I''m burnt to a crisp." Mira says through Talos.


    Belle pinches her nose and grumbles. "You''re in an uncharacteristically joking mood for a roasted witch."


    I bend down to administer a restoration potion into Mira''s mouth. Her body begins to rejuvenate, but it isn''t as fast as I''d like. Pouring more won''t speed up the process, her body has to mend itself. It must be the lack of magic in the lands that''s slowing the healing.


    Talos flies onto my hat. "I''m not out of commission quite yet. I can still assist you through Talos, but don''t count on my body."


    "We''re running low on magic. Nothing we throw at it is working. What can we do?" I ask.


    The dracolich is still stuck thrashing on the ground with the ice shard impaled through it. It won''t be long before it frees itself, and we''ll be back to square one.


    "It''s you," Mira says, flying in front of me. "I can sense the prideful soul stirring within you now that I''m inhabiting my familiar."


    My hand instinctively clutches my heart. I haven''t given the soul stone of pride much thought since I swallowed it. There hasn''t been a desperate need since I fought the adult red dragon. However, I did feel its power swelling when I thought Mira died


    I resolved to swallow it that time, so I have to take responsibility for this power.


    "How do I use it to defeat the dracolich?" I ask Mira.


    "The souls are all necromantic in origins¡ª pride more so than the others. Black magic is our best shot at getting through the dracolich''s resistances to destroy it," Belle says, falling into thought.


    Mira nods her little raven head in agreement, and I can''t help but pet her.


    I''m still terrified, but my conviction remains strong. With the soul of pride, I can do this.


    "Hold the dracolich down for as long as you can!" I shout, racing past the barrier.


    The creature slams its claws into the ground, digging trenches into the earth as it tries to wrench itself free. Limp tree roots spring to life again, coiling around its body. Ice forms on the arms and legs, weighing it down from escaping.


    When I reach into my own well of magic, a dark and unnatural presence pulses alongside my heart. A surge of power, frothing violently to the surface, manifests to the surface and blends into my magic signature.


    The robe I was just wearing has completely changed, much darker and savage than it appeared before. It flares back, giving the impression of black wings. The neckline and hem, an amorphous haze like vapor oozes with necromantic magic.


    This can''t just be from the soul stone of pride¡ª something else is granting me this magic.


    Extending my hand towards the dracolich reveals a wispy tether that connects to the core. It isn''t the only chain, I see many more that leads off further into Talmora. I loop my finger around the one connecting to the dracolich and tug until it snaps¡ª suddenly, it lurches and crashes forward.


    The magic core inside has gone inert. Not a single trace of magic can be detected from within it.


    "Ellori¡­ what did you do?" Belle asks, keeping her distance from me.


    "I don''t know..."


    A gust of wind batters me from behind, nearly knocking my hat off. My new regalia has disappeared, returned to the usual Academy-issued robes.


    Belle points behind me where the unnatural storm previously was, is now gone.


    ***


    Our trip back to Vessyra is made in silent reflection and theorizing of what exactly I invoked. It was nothing like the first time I used the prideful soul¡ª No. It was pride, but another power seemed to have manifested.


    It felt both divine and demonic.


    When we return to the city, the inhabitants welcome us with open arms. They receive us with drinks in their hands, many are already sloshed, others dance in the street. There are some brave enough to have sex in the open, to the excitement of onlookers.


    The high priestesses rush out of the castle to see us.


    "We felt a strong wind blow this way¡ª were you successful?" Sheila asks, her tail wagging in anticipation.


    "We were," I answer, "and the barrier between Vessyra to the rest of Talmora has been dispelled."


    Ceris grabs my hand, much to Sheila''s envy. "Then as promised, we will assist you. Vessyra blesses us this day. Surely you have time to stay and celebrate this victory before leaving?"


    Mira, who came to unconsciousness on the way back and wears only a cloak around her, agrees to a well-deserved celebration. With the unnatural blizzard dispelled, we can take the teleportation circle back to the witch''s tower and fly back to Lotherain in less than half a day.


    "There is one thing we neglected to tell you when you completed Vessyra''s trial." Gale opens a lockbox in her hand, revealing three gold necklaces with the statuette of the Goddess hanging from it.


    They each take one to put around us.


    Mira inspects the necklace, unimpressed by its design. "I noticed you three priestesses are the only ones who wear this. What is the significance of it?"


    Sheila, Gale, and Ceris take a step back, bowing their heads and putting their hands together in prayer.


    "Passing Vessyra''s trial also makes you eligible to become high priestesses. Nothing in our laws state there can only be three," Ceris answers.


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Kuroko, Fullmoon, Suolojavri, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Subscribe to my patreon to access Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters available at - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 71 – Ceris, the High Priestess

    The celebration is held in the open streets of the city, just outside of the palace. It isn''t a victory just for us, but also for the demihumans seeking to save their dying lands. The battle has only just begun, and I''m sure they know that.


    With Eudora searching for a way to destroy all the towers, a greater battle lies before us in the form of Edith Percouli. It will mean nothing if we can''t defeat her. She no doubt has the means to raise the towers again using old magic.


    Worse, as a member of the Council of Kings, she will undoubtedly sink this continent into a war greater than the last. Mira believes the newfound power within me is the key, but I''m not so sure. The soul stone of pride, Flora''s boon, whatever it is that stirs in my soul isn''t something I can depend on reliably.


    "Is something troubling you, Ellori? Perhaps our cuisine is not to your liking?" Ceris ushers the children clinging to her dress away, seeing them off with motherly affection. She takes a seat next to me on a table laden with food and drinks I haven''t touched. My own plate has grown cold, and the wine hasn''t seen so much of a sip.


    "No! I''m flattered that you would throw a feast for us, especially in a time where you see so little harvests." I start digging into the stew and recognize the distinct flavor of the bastil fruit blended into it.


    She places a hand over mine. "You need not force yourself in front of me."


    On hearing that, I feel inclined to eat more. I''m mesmerized by the glimmer in her eyes, the way the moonlight bounces off her fair skin. She is every bit as beautiful as books described the elven race. The exoticism of their physical features¡ª the pointed ears, high cheekbones, and unusual lullaby-like voice.


    Seeing one in person, I can imagine why humanity likened them to the image of gods.


    "Is there something on my face?" she asks, cocking her head to one side.


    I shake my head, not realizing I was staring. "S-Sorry! I didn''t mean to stare. I was just¡ª"


    "Entranced by my appearance?" Ceris giggles into hand.


    My face is hot from embarrassing myself.


    "Walk with me. I know an abandoned home with the perfect view of the moon." She extends a hand which I gladly take.


    Ceris leads me further away from the main festivities that they become a dull murmur. There are fewer residents here, mostly older demihumans who prefer to live out the rest of their days in peace. Trees are spaced further apart, but homes are built further up the trunks where the branches begin.


    We climb the spiral stairs along one wizened tree. Not a single leaf in sight, every gnarled branch is missing the most vital piece to absorb sunlight in order to grow. It''s very likely this tree has long since died.


    A small cabin awaits us at the top, right below where the trunk split into hundreds of smaller, jagged branches. Inside, a single carpet enough to cover the entire floor is laid out along with a pile of bedsheets. There are no windows, but neither is there a roof. Only the pristine view of the moon and stars above us. Ceris stifles the light in her lantern, yet it does nothing to darken the surroundings.


    The cabin is plenty illuminated.


    Ceris smooths out the sheets and beckons to take a seat next to her. "I understand witches of the modern era serve kingdoms, guiding human civilization to greater heights? I think it is a wonderful thing to use your magic for good. Perhaps one day, Vessyra will have a witch of its own."


    "It might be closer than you think, but there''s still so much to do." When I take a seat next to her, she scoots closer to me. " Sending your people into war is the last thing I want to do. I wish there was a peaceful resolution, but we''re way past that now."


    "If it should ever come to that, I can fight. Believe it or not, my family belonged to an ancient order of witch hunters." She states proudly.


    "You¡ª really?"


    Ceris'' eyes remain fixed on the sky. "There is a story passed down in my family, it tells of an ancestor who allied himself with humans to slay a green dragon¡ª my apologies, this must bore you¡­"


    "Not at all. Please, keep going!" I urge.


    "His companions nicknamed him ''Daggers,'' after his pointed ears. He was skilled in all sorts of weapons¡ª swords, bows, even a slingshot to ambush unsuspecting monsters with. In that party was a human woman, Rachel Lorcaster, whom he fell in love with. Her family shunned them both, for they were nobility and could not be seen with a half-human child. So they schemed to have him killed one night in an ambush, dressed to be seen as bandits. While he perished, his wife and child survived. Do you know of the elf I speak of?" Ceris finally asks after telling me of her ancestor''s tale.


    There are plenty of stories in the past that end just as tragically. Co-mingling with other races is bound to lead to romance. Those prejudices have carried strong over the centuries, such relationships are frowned upon by humans.


    "What was his name?" I ask.


    Ceris takes a deep breath and says, "I am not surprised that you do not know. It is a well kept secret, and you are the first outsider I have told this story to. My ancestor''s name was Adellis Verner."


    My spit is caught in my throat.


    Verner.


    As in, King Marcus Verner. First King of Parthun?


    "I see the name is familiar to you. By the look of your somber eyes, there is no good news to be heard." She says, anticipating the worst.


    "I served a king who carried the same last name. So your full name is Ceris Verner?"


    "It is." She confirms.


    I pull out King Marcus'' ring, the one that gave whoever wore it a vision into the past. The magic enchantment has since gone inert, without recharging it with magic from a magic crystal it is nothing more than an heirloom.


    When I present it to Ceris, her eyes go wide with recognition. "This¡ª this ring! Adellis gave this ring to Rachel as a symbol of their love. I never thought I would see it in person."


    I help her slip on the ring, which fits perfectly on her ring finger. "I''m glad that it''s back to its rightful owner."


    "My lady, Ellori. It''s as though you are proposing to me." Ceris closes her fingers around my hand, and reaches up with the other to stroke my face. "It isn''t fair that Sheila took pleasure in your body. Would you show me the same love under Vessyra''s gaze?"


    Ceris disrobes herself, letting the flood of moonlight reflect off her fair skin. I''m getting an erection just staring at her body.


    "I had a feeling you had ulterior motives¡­" I fail to realize I have backed myself into a corner. "You aren''t any different from Sheila after all!"


    "As fellow priestesses, it is normal for us to lay with one another." She says, wrapping her lithe arms around my neck and nibbling on my ear.


    "Iiee¡ª aahh! I''m not¡­ I didn''t agree to be a priestess yet¡­"


    "Maybe I can convince you. I am quite confident in my body." Ceris pushes me down and climbs onto my waist. She grinds her wet pussy against the length of my cock, humping it as it''s pressed between my stomach and her pink slit.


    Her voluptuous body is accentuated by the shadows along the curves of her body. Laying my hands on the soft skin of her hips entices me to explore more of her.


    Biologically speaking, an elf shouldn''t be any different from a human. Sheila didn''t feel too different, but being able to toy with her feline ears and tail, controlling her pleasure that is unfamiliar to humans was addicting. If it''s the same with an elf''s ears, I could put her at a disadvantage.


    "I know that look. Belle gave me the same look when she thought she could tease me by playing with my ears. You humans are so naive to think elves are weak to such things." Ceris leans down to nibble on my earlobe, causing me to arch my back in response to the shocks of pleasure.


    While I''m still shaking off the sensation, a new feeling that is much hotter and wetter rubs against me below. Ceris grabs my dick and lowers herself down slowly, savouring every centimeter that slides into her.


    "Wait¡ª Ceris, ahh! You''re too tight¡­" I''m losing my mind before we even get to the actual fucking.


    She lowers herself above my face and brushes her lips against mine, but never low enough for a full kiss. "You could be feeling this every night. We can make love, drown ourselves in lust day in and day out. Sheila and Gale will be there, too. All three of us, ready to receive your love."


    The walls of her pussy clenches so tight that I think she had put it in the other hole, but the incredible lubricated sensation says otherwise. She begins to bounce on top of me, and as she does, her breasts bounce with her.


    "Ahhh! Finally¡­ I can feel it¡ª nnnghh¡­ I can feel what Sheila felt! The tender love and sweltering lust of Vessyra¡ª aaahhh!" Ceris makes no effort to hide her voice.


    The elf I thought was demure and reserved, turns out to be a horny woman made zealous by her religious belief. Right now, she''s acting out her fantasies of having sex with someone they see sharing the likeness of their Goddess.


    My sense of reasoning is gradually chipped away with each thrust. The more I pump into her, the louder her moans become and the better I''m feeling. With the canvas of the full moon and stars behind her, she writhes on top of me as though dancing to an audience¡ª of which I am the sole spectator.


    Ceris pulls me to a sitting position, her arms wrap around me like vines, squeezing my body so much that our breasts are squished together from the tight embrace. She strokes my cheek with the back of her hand, our faces linger so close that our lips are only an inch apart.


    I can''t control myself anymore and initiate the kiss. Strands of her blonde hair come between us, but doesn''t stop my tongue from entering her mouth. I''m being sucked on both ends of my body¡ª my tongue and cock are buried deep and the pleasure shows no sign of subsiding.


    A warm, tickling shiver leaves me lightheaded as a different kind of pressure builds at my crotch. It''s only happened recently since I had sex with Mira and Sheila in Vessyra, a dam is beginning to break.


    Ceris'' movements become frenzied, her thrusts are accompanied by gyrating hips and humping our chests together. My tongue is pushed back into my mouth as she finds the strength to seize the initiative.


    "I can feel it¡­ ahh¡ª" she whimpers, catching her breath between kisses. "Shllurrp¡­ ahhhh! You''re cumming soon¡­ pour your love inside me¡ª Ellori, aaahhaahhhh!"


    Then, as though she were being electrified, her entire body shudders violently in my arms. The trembling coupled with her pussy convulsing around my cock is the final push that shatters the dam.


    This time for sure, I can feel it. As my throbbing member bursts, a gushing sensation erupts from within me. Ceris shoves her tongue down my throat, screaming into my mouth. Our drool dribbles down to the juices pooling below us.


    Ceris succumbs to the pleasure and falls onto her back, gasping for air. When I pull out of her, white liquid leaks out from her pussy.


    "Is that¡­ but I¡­?" Stunned by the impossible sight of what can only be semen coming out of her, I quickly recompose myself and gather a sample with an empty vial from my satchel. I try to shake her away, but get no response past her body occasionally twitching. "Ceris?"


    The erotic sight of her laying naked before me, tongue rolled out, spasming from her orgasm, gets me in the mood again. Ceris extends her arms and spreads her legs, inviting me for more.


    "The night is still young. Will you keep me company?" she asks.


    Ceris'' invitation is the final straw. I dive back in for another round.


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Kuroko, Fullmoon, Suolojavri, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 72 – Homecoming

    As we''re putting our clothes back on, my now limp member sore from having so much sex, the dawning realization washes over me that Ceris seduced me into a nightly romp. I should have known by the way she looked at me after the trial. Sheila probably told her all about me having a penis.


    Belle was right about Ceris being unrelenting. Having a penis is still new to me, but as she was riding me, bouncing on it so much that I didn''t want the pleasure to end. This woman is dangerous for sure. If I don''t keep my wits about me, I might actually get addicted to having sex with her.


    Judging by the position of the moon, a few hours have gone by since we came here. Mira and Belle must be worried, or drunk out of their minds.


    "I think I should like to go to Parthun," Ceris declares.


    I nearly trip over myself hearing that. "Diplomatic means or no, demihumans aren''t well-received there. It would be dangerous for you as a high priestess."


    She walks over to the window and shuts her eyes, feeling the wind brush against her skin. It''s getting chillier the longer we stay out.


    "Your fellow humans are not so open-minded as witches. What they need is love from the Goddess Vessyra, which I and my disciples can provide. Then they will not see us as a threat," Ceris says, leaving the window to come to my side.


    I didn''t stop to consider that. When the armies of Vessyra arrive in Parthun, the other kingdoms of Talmora will see them as invaders. Edith and the Council of Kings will use that impetus to convince neutral kingdoms to their side.


    Vessyra is not a foreign god to the human race. We just don''t worship her as ardently as these demihumans do. Bridging alliances on shared gods may actually prove effective.


    What we need to do is slowly wean off Edith''s potential allies, and have them join us.


    ...with the prospects of sex from the demihuman race?


    This sounds so outrageous, it might actually work.


    ***


    The next morning, Ceris and I bring the proposal up to our colleagues.


    "I suppose screwing your way up the ladder isn''t an unfamiliar concept," Mira remarks, intrigued by the plan.


    Belle is also in agreement. "If the gods are out there, you won''t see me complaining about divine help."


    The rest of us expected Ceris'' fellow priestesses to be against the idea, but¡ª


    "No fair! I want to go with the witches, too!" Sheila protests.


    Gale chews on her thumbnail, muttering to herself. "A lush, new land. Rife with miserable humans to bend to my love and will¡­"


    "You two must stay," Ceris says, pulling them into an embrace. "There will be a time when you can follow after me. But for now, our people here need guidance. Gale, you will sound the alarm to our oathsworn and bannerlords. Sheila, prepare as many of-age priestesses as possible."


    We head to the chamber in which the teleportation circle back to the witch''s tower resides. Our footsteps echoing louder than when we were last here. Beside the circle we arrived upon, there is another one next to it. There are already magic crystals on it, but the entire circle is inert and unpowered.


    Mira taps her foot on the second teleportation circle to get our attention. "This one will lead to Lotherain as soon as I set up the circle there. It took an entire night even with Belle''s help; the witches of old were no simpletons to have created so many in the past."


    "Does this mean we may travel to and fro as we wish?" Sheila asks, brightening up.


    "No!" Belle puts a finger in Sheila''s face to keep her from stepping on it. "It must be used sparingly. The circle is too small to transport an army, they must yet travel on foot. Use the circle only for something important."


    "Okay¡­" Sheila''s feline ears droop.


    "Come, bid me farewell." Ceris pulls the other two in for a three-way passionate kiss.


    Their tongues roll out, licking at each other''s lips, slipping into one another''s mouths in turn to nurse on. They lavish each other with deep kisses meant for lovers, not just colleagues or friends. Belle turns away, embarrassed, but Mira whistles at the sight. I swallow hard thinking that if I become a high priestess, they would be including me in that.


    Once all three have had their fill, Ceris holds each of them in her arms, savouring in the warmth of the embrace. Then she takes to our side, standing beside us on the active teleportation circle.


    "When next we see each other, it shall be on lands as fertile as Vessyra''s womb," Ceris says to them, bowing.


    The other two bow as well and offer their blessings, "Go with the embrace of Vessyra."


    Etched runes beneath our feet brightens. We''re sucked into the spell and come out on the other side, in a tower that is still chilly from the recently dispelled blizzard. Belle rushes to a broken window and returns to us confirming our suspicions.


    "The unnatural storm is gone. There''s still snow outside, and I want to be next to a hearth, but at least our magic isn''t being sucked out of us." Belle says, relieved.


    Our flight back to Lotherain is made in haste. There''s no telling what could have happened during the half week stay in Vessyra. Eudora and the other witches are strong, but they aren''t empire-strong.


    Mira and I cling onto Rio while Belle flies through the air carrying Ceris on her back. A storm cloud underneath her feet keeps her afloat. It''s a technique I want to learn, but to fine-tune ventus and aqua to enable flight isn''t something anyone can achieve, especially without her¡­ quirk.


    As we get closer to the Lotherain by midday, I dread the thought of having to face the two knights of the Order again.


    Abstinence.


    The female knight who is the interim leader in place of Discipline. Last time we did battle, Abstinence was able to create projections of herself to attack. She isn''t the only one here. Glory proved impeccably powerful, so much so that Mira and I had trouble facing him.


    However, as we crest over the hill to see the city, there are no knights and witches doing battle, no armies camped out in preparation for a siege. In the time that we were gone, the Order of Piety should have had ample amount of time to march here. But they haven''t. Not a single Piety knight or Juna soldier in sight.


    Landing in the city square, the first person I see is Alira, busy directing her fellow witches and demihumans to rebuild the destruction left behind from the siege. From the looks of it, they''ve done a lot in a short period of time.


    "Alira!" I shout, sprinting towards her.


    "You''re back!" she shouts in return, throwing her arms around me. "Eudora''s been cooped up in the tower. She won''t tell us anything."


    "Did she say why?" I ask.


    Alira shakes her head and gazes at the tower that is now on the northern end of the city, just beyond the wall. She suddenly pulls away, seeing the guest that we brought with us.


    "Is that an elf? A real elf?! They''re prettier than the books described." She buzzes around Ceris like a fly to a fruit. Alira isn''t the only one, our new guest has attracted the attention of a crowd of demihumans and humans alike who have never seen an elf until now.


    Either that or they are gawking at her essentially naked body because her outfit is so revealing.


    Ceris doesn''t appear bothered by the attention, likely accustomed to it being a high priestess in Vessyra.


    I grab Ceris'' hand and pull her towards Rio. "We''re going to meet up with Eudora to get caught up. I''ll tell you everything later, Alira."


    "Aw. Killjoy," she says, moping.


    "In the meantime, you will help us set up the teleportation circle." Mira puts an arm around Alira and Belle, dragging them towards the king''s estate.


    Ceris and I head to the tower, teleporting onto an empty gazebo. Before I take even another step, thick roots wrap around my ankles, tripping me to the ground.


    "What the?!" I push myself up to see an adult dryad clinging to my back. She gazes at me with beautiful emerald eyes, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Welcome home, Mama!" the dryad exclaims.


    "Flora¡­? No¡ª C-Cammy? You''re so grown up!" I bring her into my arms, and her familiar thick vines entangle around my body.


    "It felt like you were gone forever. I wanted to go find you, but Eudora wouldn''t let me out," she says.


    Her manner of speech has also matured. Equating her physical form to human age, it''s as though she is in her late twenties. Time does slow down significantly, several days outside must be months in here. However, that shouldn''t cause people dwelling within forged worlds to age any faster inside. Dryads age much slower than humans. Could she have gotten her tendrils on a growth enhance serum¡­?


    I stroke her head affectionately. "There, there. I''m back now¡ª mmph?!"


    I''m taken by surprise as Cammy presses her lips on mine. Her tender kiss oozes with honey-like fluid. I can''t pull away because her vines have me entangled in place. She finally releases me and smiles, her green cheeks taking on a red tint.


    Cammy shares startling resemblance to Flora, albeit there are differences when it comes down to the finer details. The flowers growing in her hair are in full bloom, branching veins can be seen underneath the skin, instead of leaves her chest and crotch are covered in bark like makeshift armor.


    "This is¡­ a dryad? She calls you mother?" Ceris asks, extending a hand to help us up.


    At full height, Cammy is almost a head taller than me.


    "It''s a long story," I answer, scratching my nose in embarrassment.


    "Good that you are successful," Eudora announces as she exits her mansion. "At least, I should hope?"


    Ceris tilts her head to one side, rightly confused at the sight of a child speaking to her.


    I step in to clear up the misundering. "This is Eudora Faust. She''s much older than this, and extenuating circumstances have led her to¡­ taking the appearance of a young body."


    Ceris places a hand over her chest and bows. "I am one of three High Priestesses of Vessyra. We have heard your call and accepted your proposal. Is it true that you can breathe life back into our lands with magic?"


    "It is, but it will not be easy. Where are Parabelle and Miracella?" Eudora asks me.


    "Working on a teleportation circle to connect Lotherain to Vessyra." I answer.


    Eudora takes a few steps back and stretches out her arms. Tendrils of magic drop from her fingers, like strings to a marionette. They fall to the ground, forming a map of Parthun and the Weeping Expanse. Towers containing forged worlds rise from the earth, hundreds dotting the landscape.


    It is the same interconnected web of mana lines she showed us before we left for Vessyra.


    "Look carefully. See where they converge," Eudora says, continuing to weave magic into the map.


    Deeper south into the Weeping Expanse lies a major convergence point that wasn''t there before, on a tower that is significantly larger than the rest. And from that tower, a single connection leads east, then northeast, then north outside of Eudora''s seeable map.


    "The mana lines are all leading to one tower, which then redirects that energy north. What do you suppose lies north?" Eudora asks.


    Between Grathir and High Saquin, the line leads to none other than the Council of Kings'' seat of power¡ª "Thanreas, the Eternal City," I answer.


    Eudora''s arms are crossed, brows furrowed in frustration. "I was wondering why Glory and Abstinence haven''t laid siege to us. They have the perfect pincer attack sieging from the south with Juna from the north. Our coming to Lotherain was a miscalculation. The Order of Piety wanted control of the forest all along, because they now protect that grand tower. Whatever Edith is plotting, I don''t like it¡­"


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Philip, Kuroko, Fullmoon, Suolojavri, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, & H-commissions available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Preview image of latest commission of ch. 30

 73 – Ellori, the F*tanari Witch of Parthun

    Eileen doesn''t see me coming into the great hollow. She''s immersed in concocting something over the alchemy cauldron, working with a honed focus of an artisan craftsman. Occasionally, she would nod, shake her head, and gasp as an idea comes to her, then writes into a journal on the side.


    I sneak up to her without alerting her. There are more shelves than I last remembered, each layer occupied with potions and elixirs. The journal page she is writing into is filled from end to end with measurements and crossed out equations, a testament to her hard work.


    "You''ve been busy," I say over her shoulder.


    "Uwah! Mistress?!" Eileen trips over her skirt, but I grab her before she tumbles into the cauldron. She gives me a big hug, and I put my arms around her in return. "Wow, it feels like ages since I''ve seen you."


    Unlike Cammy, Eileen doesn''t look a day older than I last remembered. As long as forged worlds are fueled by magic, people inside won''t age faster than those outside despite the stretch in time. Witches of old use this method to achieve a pseudo-longer lifespan. It''s not something that can be done as easily in modern day since it requires vast amounts of magic for each living soul in here.


    "There''s someone I''d like you to meet. This is Ceris." I step aside to introduce the elven priestess.


    Eileen is awe-struck, the words are caught in her throat and she has to shake the jitters to speak again. "M-My name is Eileen. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ceris!"


    "Likewise, Eileen." Ceris takes both her hands. The warm smile and touch is all it takes to seduce a human woman.


    "Did you make all of these on your own?" I ask, inspecting the many vials and beakers on the shelves.


    There are some I don''t recognize. Some look as thick as cement and others are like clouds in a bottle. Among them are restoration potions, stamina droughts, and even an elixir of gigantism which I''m pretty sure I only mentioned in passing to Eileen. Yet here it is, perfectly brewed.


    At least I hope.


    This means Zeke and I can¡ª


    Wait¡­ why is my first thought to drink it and have sex with a dragon again¡­


    Have I fallen so far?


    "Many of them I just go by the book. Others I''ve experimented on and wrote it down for future use. I made sure to brew extra of the ones you use most often," Eileen answers proudly.


    "I couldn''t ask for a better apprentice. At this rate, you could make a living being an alchemist rather than just a witch." I pat her on the head, and she relishes in my praise. It warms my heart to see the once timid girl scraping by in a tavern, now finding an interest that stokes her youthful fervor.


    I take another look around my home expecting to see a horny goblin, but he isn''t here. "By the way, where''s Gurk?"


    "He helps out at the farming plots. Should be back any moment¡ª" Eileen is interrupted by the sound of the door opening.


    "Mistress is back!" Gurk drops the armful of carrots and races up to me. He jumps up, throwing his arms around my neck and surprising me with a deep, tongue-whipping kiss. I hear Ceris and Eileen gasp in embarrassment, but I''m too absorbed in the moment to care. The taste of my goblin, his sharp teeth scraping against my tongue, I''ve missed it.


    When he finally pulls away and hops off, I''m already wet as a whistle eager to have him fuck me. His toothy grin and passionate kiss tells me how much he missed me. But I don''t think he will appreciate the new addition to my body.


    "My, Ellori. It seems you are well-loved here. Almost as though you are a high priestess of this place." Ceris kneels down to meet Gurk at eye-level. He''s just as stunned by her beauty as the others.


    "I''m sorry I can''t offer you the same hospitality you showed me, Ceris. It isn''t as lavish as your palace, but please make yourself at home. If you need anything, let Gurk and Eileen know."


    Our little town of Ellowyn is a demihuman residence anyway. She shouldn''t feel too much out of place.


    "Nonsense, this accommodation is more than enough. I shall begin preaching the love of Vessyra to your people. Perhaps beginning with this one?" Ceris asks, kneeling down to stroke Gurk''s cheek. He swallows hard and looks at me as though seeking permission.


    "Yes. You may," I say, sighing.


    "E-Even if Gurk has sex with other females, Mistress will always be mate!" he exclaims, causing me to blush.


    While Gurk is helping Eileen fix up a late lunch, I take this time to fill my satchel and alchemy belts with potions. There''s no telling what we will encounter in the megatower. Forged worlds fed with enough magic can create a whole universe, rife with never before seen creatures.


    Before that, we have to deal with Abstinence and Glory, a whole army of Piety knights who are guarding it.


    It won''t be an easy battle, but one that must be waged.


    I also pocket the potion of gigantism. There may be use for brute physical strength rather than magic. We have to be prepared for anything.


    My mind is set at ease when I gaze into the room. Ceris fits in just fine, chatting up Cammy and Eileen. As a high priestess who engages in social interactions on a daily basis, she has a knack for charming people with gentle speech alone. She already puts others at a disadvantage being practically naked.


    As drowsiness begins to take hold of me, glancing up at the shelves of potions and thinking about drinking a stamina drought, an idea comes to mind. I ask Eileen upstairs to speak to her alone while the others are eating.


    "You''ve been dabbling in alchemy a lot. I was wondering¡­ if you can create something to cure me of an ailment?" I ask, my eyes shifting unsteadily over the railings to make sure no one is listening to us.


    Eileen beams, eager to please. "I''ll research it! What do you need?"


    I put a finger up to my lips, urging her to keep quiet. Swallowing the rest of my pride, I lift my robes up to reveal my rather large but currently limp penis. "This¡­"


    Her eyes cast down below my waist. She blinks a few times, unsure of what she''s seeing until realization hits like a fireblast. "EEEHH¡ª eep."


    "Shhh!"


    Eileen covers her mouth and apologizes.


    "Did you always have that?" she asks.


    "Of course not! It happened when I drank Miuna''s secretions from dissolving a tennoraphallus. It''s been over a week and hasn''t disappeared, I''m beginning to think it''s permanent," I explain.


    "I could look into it¡­" Eileen continues to stare at it with a hint of repulsion. "But if the effects aren''t wearing off like they should, you''re out of luck."


    ***


    I spend the next hour before I leave taking a walk with Cammy through our prospering village. Just like herself, the landscape around us has also grown. Homes and dwellings are much larger, demihumans are cohabitating just like in Vessyra, and each residence has a smaller farming plot to contribute to the community.


    Orcs, kobolds, and human women alike bow as we pass by. I quickly learn that it isn''t to me, but Cammy they are offering their reverence to.


    We pass the cistern that is still running despite being displaced. However, that will soon stop when the crystals run out of magic. Translocating the village into the forged world was supposed to be a temporary solution. We can''t just dump them outside of Lotherain and expect the humans to just get along with them.


    The green scenery is gradually being replaced with a tint of orange and red as the autumn season approaches. Even here, nature is still bound to the laws of time outside. Orc and kobold children frolic about, jumping on raked piles of leaves and making trouble for their human mothers.


    It would be nice for them to grow up without having to worry about war. Then there''s my adopted dryad child, who has already matured despite how much I wished she didn''t have to face this turbulent era.


    "You must have many questions about my sudden growth spurt, Mama. I can hear it in your heart," Cammy says as we walk along the beaten paths of the village.


    "Seeing as you were half my size before I left, surprise wouldn''t even begin to describe what I''m feeling. How did you grow so much?" I ask.


    "I''m not too sure myself. At first I thought the number of my worshippers increased, but that isn''t so. Eudora believes it has to do with being inside the forged world, that my guardian tree is absorbing more magic than it normally would," she answers.


    On top of having worshippers, the growth of a dryad is also dependent on the magic in the soil. Come to think of it, I never asked Eudora what exactly is powering this forged world. Does she have soul stones at the top of the tower?


    "Mama?" Cammy stops in place before me and grabs my head. Her face lingers close to me, so close that I think she''s about to kiss me again. "Did you know you have become fertile again?"


    "...Eh?"


    My brain draws a blank.


    Cammy lets go of my face and kneels down, putting a leafy hand on my stomach.


    "Flora''s boon still resides strongly in you, and since I am a seed born of her, we are connected. I can feel the fertility within you. However, it isn''t in your womb¡ª it''s your¡­ other part," Cammy explains, putting a hand to her chin and falling into thought.


    Speechless, still drawing a blank. My mouth flops open like a fish out of water.


    "Are you¡­ telling me that my ejaculate is¡­ fertile?" I should already know the answer. Cammy appears to know that I do.


    She nods to confirm my fears. "Yes, likely since a few days ago."


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  William, Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, & H-illustrations available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 74 – The Tower That Pierces the Heavens

    Mira and Belle stop working on the teleportation circle at Eudora''s behest. It will have to be something they continue when we return.


    If we return.


    As we prepare to leave from the southern end of Lotherain, a dragon comes charging in to see me off. Zeke''s platinum scales shine with the brilliance of diamonds under the sun. Not something I would have noticed when we were in the forged world or under the thick canopy of the Weeping Expanse.


    He strides up to me and nuzzles his large scaly head against my chest. On his back, just where the shoulder blades are, the scales have begun to split to reveal protruding bones. Zeke''s wings are finally coming in.


    "I know the dragon who guards the tower you''re going to," Zeke says, drawing the attention of Mira and Belle who were double checking their equipment. "He''s an azure dragon, but no one''s seen him in months. Be careful, everyone."


    Belle elbows Mira on the arm. "Look, a chance to slay a living dragon. Don''t get toasted this time."


    "Would it be too much to have Ellori tap into that mysterious magic again?" Mira asks.


    Cammy helped me identify several magic signatures within my body. Normally, living things that exude magic should exert a single one, yet several reside in my body¡ª Flora''s boon, the soul stone of pride, my own, and an unidentified source. It could be that the mix of these signatures amalgamated into what we saw that day fighting the dracolich.


    There''s no way to be sure without using divination magic, but we lack the reagents to complete the ritual.


    "I don''t know if we can trust whatever is dwelling inside me, but we should only depend on it as a last resort," I answer.


    The three of us begin our flight to the Weeping Expanse. Along the way, we survey the destruction left behind by Juna and the Order''s invasion into Parthun. Hundreds of caravans filled with families head north towards Lotherain, hoping for a king who is no longer alive to protect them.


    Flying over the abandoned ruins of villages and seeing the remnants of villagers too stubborn to leave weep over their loss, cuts into my heart.


    We come across a large tract of farming fields scorched black. Along the road, a single wagon rests unmoving, tilted on its left. A family of four stand around it, with an older gentleman shaking his head at a wheel stuck in the ditch.


    I want to go down and help, but how much time can we afford?


    "Alright, Rio. You know the drill," Mira suddenly says, poking my familiar''s belly.


    "Nyaa!"


    "What¡ª?"


    Before I can ask what is going on, Rio flies us down to the family.


    Two children, no older than ten, hide behind their mother as we land. The man who was inspecting his broken wheel, grabs a hammer from the inside the wagon and brandishes it at us.


    "Stay back!" he shouts, fists clenched so tight his knuckles turn white.


    I give my staff to Mira and put my hands up to show I mean no harm. "You should know me! Ellori Farrowghast¡ª I served King Marcus and Parthun."


    The man doesn''t loosen his grip on the hammer, but he puts himself between us and his family.


    "The Order of Piety burned our town looking for rogue witches, if we turn you in¡­" he says, gritting his teeth.


    "It won''t bring back your home," I answer, finishing his sentence. Tears stream down his already red eyes. The children begin to weep, too. "Let me help you, that''s all. I''m going to step forward to lift your wagon out with magic and fix your wheel now, okay?"


    However, as I step forward, the man jerks to my direction and raises the hammer. I don''t flinch, but neither does the blunt side of the hammer come down on me. I hear him swallow hard, his eyes shifting to the inside of the wagon.


    When I follow his eyes, I see an old man laying inside the wagon. He clutches his chest in pain, face pale, and eyes spinning. It''s all the signs of vertigo caused by dehydration.


    Instinctively, my hand reaches for a restoration potion on my belt. But I can''t step any further lest I risk him attacking me. Which Mira will no doubt fire a spell to protect me.


    "That man inside, I can help him." My pleas go unheard.


    The man before me is also delirious from a lack of water. In fact, they all are. The cracked lips, sunken cheeks, and wrinkled skin despite their age, they haven''t had food or water in some time.


    One of the children, a young girl, tackles her father from the back. "Papa, she says she can save grandpa! Please!"


    His stiff lips begin to quiver, the hammer drops to his feet and he steps aside, carrying his daughter back to his wife and son.


    I hurry to administer a restoration potion, followed by a stamina drought. In a matter of seconds, the old man comes to consciousness, staring up at me as though seeing an angel.


    "Thank you¡­" he whispers.


    I help the man sit up, and the rest of his family rush over to him.


    "Grandpa!!" The children jump into the wagon to embrace the man they thought was going to die not but a minute ago.


    Good thing Eileen created potions in bulk. I have enough for each of them, and then some for myself later. Already the family of five is looking a lot healthier, calmer, and at ease.


    The man, who moments ago wanted to bash my brains out, shakes my hand and introduces himself as Eaton. "We can''t thank ya enough. With all that''s going on we thought witches had gone mad and made a mess of the country. You aren''t¡­ vicious like the knights described ya to be."


    "I made a promise to your king that I would protect Parthun. My only regret is that I couldn''t do a better job," I say, patting the children who are now throwing their arms around me.


    Mira incants magic to repair the wheel by regrowing wood over the cracks, and Belle is able to raise the heavy wagon out of the ditch by conjuring an icy ramp. We provide them with enough rations to hopefully reach Lotherain, but the rest is up to their determination.


    As they leave, I hear their daughter shout, "Mama, Papa! I want to be a witch when I grow up!"


    And that, more than anything, is enough to make my heart swell and tears to run. Mira embraces me from behind, resting her head atop mine.


    "You embody the best of what we should be. If you should ever begin to lose sight of the sweet girl you are, I shall remind you. It is what I love most about you, after all." Mira kisses my head, lets go, and pats me the same way I did to the children.


    "Maybe we''ll find a room for you two in the tower," Belle jests, taking flight.


    We travel much further into the Weeping Expanse than we have ever gone before. With every mile, the canopy gradually rises, trees are much taller and thicker. Powerful presences can be detected below, forest nymphs and creatures that escaped the forged worlds from within the towers do battle.


    Eventually, the trees have outgrown the towers themselves, consuming them under the canopy of the forest. One stands tall in the horizon, reaching so far into the clouds it may even breach the heavens. A colossal stone tower with rows upon rows of archways that go around the surface. There is no true entrance, but we do know, as is true of all these towers, there is a teleportation circle underneath.


    And guarded by the knights of Piety.


    "Another way to destroy the tower is to remove the soul stone at the peak. Mira?" I glance over to see her hijacking Talos as her familiar soars out of sight into the sky.


    "I''m not seeing an end point. Talos cannot fly any further without freezing solid. If our familiars can''t go up there, I wouldn''t recommend us trying either," Mira answers.


    "You''re joking!" Belle exclaims, craning her neck to the sky. "Something that tall and we couldn''t see it from Lotherain?"


    We weren''t able to see it until a few miles back. There must be some sort of magic keeping it out of sight when not nearby.


    "So our only way in is down¡­" I mutter.


    There''s not a single fiber in me that wants to face them.


    Mira grabs Belle''s leash and asks, "You know your former companions best. How do we defeat Glory and Abstinence?"


    "There''s no easy answer to that. All I know is Abstinence was a prankster, she always used her projections to tease the other knights. Glory is your stereotypical knight in shining armor, stoic and proud. His strength is only second to his indomitable spirit."


    Belle bites down on her lips. Her life will also be in danger. The knights won''t discriminate, and see her as just another witch to be dealt with. I''m sure she is searching every corner of her memory to give us an edge.


    "I think¡­" she begins, biting her index finger. "Our best bet is if I face Glory, and the two of you take one Abstinence. The greater your numbers, the easier you can handle her projections."


    The three of us nod to each other. We descend into the forest, drinking magic resistance potions and stamina droughts expecting a fight, but when we arrive, the base of the tower is empty.


    Not a single soul in sight except for the chirping of birds and curious forest animals skittering by. The tower is just as intimidating below as it is in the sky. The radius is so large, it''s as though I''m staring at a flat wall.


    Mira and I tap into nature''s roots, but aside from the signatures of trees and animals, there is no human or large monster nearby.


    "Maybe they went inside?" I suggest.


    Belle falls into thought, mumbling  "It''s possible. There is no better defensible position than inside where our familiars cannot function. This¡­ is turning less in our favor."


    "There''s no turning back. Let''s go," I tell them.


    We put our familiars into our satchels and step onto the teleportation circle holding each other''s hands. Mira''s reassuring smile is the last thing I see before white light robs me of my sight.


    ***


    "Nngh¡­?"


    I wake up to darkwood ceiling boards in a small bedroom the size of which a modest inn may offer. I''m laying on a bed of fresh linens and the smell of lavender in the air. There''s a wash bin in the corner of the room, a rag hangs on the side, dripping water to the floor. On the flat surface of every cabinet, night stand, and table are candles that light up the otherwise windowless, dark room.


    No one else is in the room. No Mira, no Belle.


    A memory scratches at the back of my mind. There was an important mission I have to complete, but I just can''t place a finger on what it is.


    My equipment and staff rests at the foot of the bed, and my hat hangs on a bedpost behind me. All I have on me are my living robes. As I get up out of the bed, the door to the room creaks open. I reach for my staff, but stop short of grabbing it when I see who comes through.


    He ducks coming in so that the horns wouldn''t scrape the top of the door frame. The large musculature outline of his body behind the smooth brown coat of fur, the incredible cock between his legs that fucked me to submission last time, there is no mistaking it.


    The minotaur grunts excitedly seeing me.


    I jump out of the bed, flying into his arms. "Taurac!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Kiaifuta, William, Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - Bartsi, The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 75 – Mating with a Minotaur

    Taurac embraces me with his muscular arms. I lean into his chest, feeling the nostalgic warmth of his touch.


    "I thought you didn''t survive the tower''s collapse. Is it really you?" I ask, my voice quivering from excitement.


    There is another part of my body that''s quivering as well. I can''t stop these primal feelings bubbling to the surface. Seeing the minotaur whom I shared such an intimate time with, and genuinely believed dead, has me in a mix of emotions


    Taurac nods. "Come here after Ellori disappear. Stones fell down, hit head. Everything, black. Wake up here."


    "I don''t remember how I got here either¡­" I say, clutching my head.


    Taurac suddenly rips my robes off my body and carries me onto the bed.


    "Wait¡ª what?" I fall onto the bed and his meaty hands spread open my legs. I panic, fearing for something that should have been hanging between my legs that isn''t there. My memories are hazy, but I distinctly remember having a penis.


    But that couldn''t be. I''m a woman. Unless something gave it to me¡­?


    "Taurac can smell. Want to mate again," he says, taking me away from my thoughts.


    The minotaur lowers his snout between my legs, the hot air from his breathing teases my clit. The large bovine tongue rolls out to lick my pussy, mixing his saliva with the juices leaking out from me.


    Everytime the tongue brushes against my clit, the tiny shocks shoot up my spine, causing me to gasp. I grab a hold of his horns and throw my legs over his shoulders, spreading myself wider for him to lick.


    I want it now. His tongue isn''t enough. I needed the slab of meat between his legs to slam into me and fuck me silly again. But Taurac hasn''t had enough of tasting my pussy yet. A mix of our juices eventually wet the sheets around us, soaking the green linen shoots below me.


    The wet meat in his mouth works wonders, I''m melting like ice on a summer day in Grathir. I let go of his horns to massage my breasts, kneading them and making sure to pinch my nipples for added stimulation.


    "I''m going to cum¡­ on your tongue¡ª aaahhh!" I sit up, grabbing his face as the first orgasm hits.


    Even as I''m coming down from the climax, Taurac continues to slurp up the juices that my body gushed out. When he finally has enough, he raises his face to meet mine as I''m still panting.


    "Good boy. You sure know how to treat a lady," I say, stroking his snout.


    "Want Ellori to feel good. Saved Taurac when attacked, did not deserve Ellori''s kindness," he responds with broken speech.


    It reminds me of someone else I know who had trouble grasping proper speech. He was green, and short, and¡­ I can''t quite put my finger on it.


    Taurac''s incredibly large cock falls onto my stomach with a thud. Just feeling the weight of it turns me on. I push Taurac to take a seat at the edge of the bed, so I can start returning the favor with my mouth.


    It''s too big for me to take in. I would have to dislocate my jaw in order to give him an actual blowjob. But I can lick all around it, letting my drool slide down the shaft and to lubricate the inevitable fun we''re going to have. I sandwich his cock between my breasts, rubbing it as low as to the balls, and all the way back to the head. My whole body is in use to pleasure him.


    Soon, his member throbs in my grasp.  While my tongue teases the tip, my breasts massages the shaft, bringing him closer to an orgasm. The thought of being coated in his hot cum makes me salivate even more from my mouth and pussy.


    "Are you getting close? It''s alright, cum everywhere¡ª spray it all over me!" I shout with joy.


    Taurac rears back his head as his throbbing dick spews out cum like a geyser. He showers me with the very thing meant to fill my womb. Some of it makes it into my mouth as I open wide. The viscous cum soaks my body, and I rub it against my clit, spreading it over my body like lotion. Much of it wastefully lands on the floor.


    I know he has a lot more stored in those baby banks of his.


    He suddenly lifts me from where I''m standing and sits me on top of his waist. Taurac kisses me with licks and nuzzles. His tongue strokes my face like a wet towel, lighting up my senses and sending my heart soaring. My mouth opens to receive it, laying kisses along his snout and tongue in return.


    The massive cock, wet with my spit and pussy juices dripping onto it, pokes against the entrance. The tip pries open the slit as Taurac begins to enter me, his arms clutched around my back to keep me from struggling.


    A brief moment of fear wells up within me. Taurac looks me right in the eyes as though asking for permission to proceed. Even now he cares about how I feel. If I didn''t want to, I know he wouldn''t press the matter further.


    But I want it.


    "It''s ok, Taurac. Show me how much you love me," I purr, stroking the black mane behind his head.


    He pushes into me slowly. The pain comes rushing back as my pussy is being stretched to its limits. We stare longingly at each other, and his eyes tell me he''s ready to stop any moment. I want it deep enough for the tip of his cock to kiss the entrance to my womb.


    "Uuug¡­ god, shit¡­ ahh¡ª!"


    The pain is unimaginable, yet I feel it nonetheless. The vagina is a very elastic tunnel of flesh to begin with, but only up to a certain point. Taurac licks the tears from my eyes as they stream down my cheeks.


    It must be because I''ve taken so many now that I''m used to larger cocks. With every inch I take in, my mind goes white, but bit by bit I get him into me until he can''t fit any longer.


    "I did it¡­ it''s all in, and I didn''t need to use the¡­ the¡­? What am I¡­ trying to remember¡ª guh?! Oh, god¡ª I''m cumming, aaaahhhh!"


    Then it happens. The second Taurac moves a muscle, my whole body jolts and like a chain reaction, one explosive orgasm after another robs me of my consciousness.


    I come to laying on Taurac''s chest, his cock still buried inside me. He sees me awake and grunts with relief. My pussy appears to be more accustomed to it now, but it is still a challenge to take.


    "Are you ready to fuck me, Taurac?" I ask him.


    The minotaur nods, his large hands groping my backside and ass.


    There is still so much of him left to take, but I''ll just have to settle with fucking half his cock. I start bouncing on top of it, riding my minotaur like a horse. The walls of my pussy clings so tightly to him because it''s being stretched to the limits.


    The bulbous head scrapes against my insides, it doesn''t even need to hit my g-spot, just rub against it and it makes me climax constantly. My body is on fire being reunited with one of the best lays in my life. It''s like I''m about to be split in half, but the pleasure overwhelms the pain so much that I can''t think of anything else.


    Once again, I''ve become a bitch in heat. I''m enraptured by the hot rod of flesh thrusting into me. A slave to my base instincts. Taurac was taken away from me before. Not again, I want to stay connected like this forever.


    I can''t hold back my voice anymore. I don''t know who else is here or on the other side of these walls, but I need to scream. Whenever he rams into me, it''s light''s out and then a wave of pleasure hits me like a tsunami.


    I throw my head back, moaning and writhing. "Yes! Fuck me, Taurac! Fill me up with your bull cum¡ª aahhh! Let''s stay here and mate forever, I want this cock fucking me until I die¡ª nngggaaahhhhh!"


    Taurac''s cock throbs inside me, the earthquake-like tremors make me go wild with another round of orgasms. In that moment, we climax together. His cum gushes into me, and since his cock has me plugged up, all of it fills into my womb.


    When he pulls out, a river of ejaculate flows out of my pussy.


    Just like the first time, the two of us end up doing it at every corner of the room. No place is too sacred. We do every position possible, but my personal favorite is the mating press. Having him on top of me, my legs wrapped around his waist and cum pouring into me, there is no better feeling being dominated by him.


    I use my living robes to give me different outfits, it didn''t seem to matter because he would rip them off everytime. That is, until my robes turn into cow ears and horns at the top of my head, and extend around my neck to form a collar and cowbell.


    Female minotaurs don''t exist, but the sight of me bearing similar features to his kind coupled with the collar, triggered the inner beast within him. Taurac fucked me so hard, the bell on my neck chimed louder than our lustful moans.


    I lose track of time having sex with Taurac. It feels so good. Being in his strong arms, caressed by a thick tongue licking me clean, every orgasm giving me a glimpse of heaven. I know nothing else but the pleasure of being made to cum as we mated.


    Taurac''s thick cock is all I cared about, and I''m okay being a slave to it if I could continue to be treated this way.


    We didn''t need to clean our mess. Taurac''s spilled cum, the soaked sheets, even the ejaculate on the walls and ceiling disappears when the clock strikes midnight. It''s like the room refreshes itself anew.


    There is a large wooden tub that fills with water every evening like clockwork. We wash ourselves of the grime and sweat from making love all day, and proceed to do it there after pulling the drain plug.


    Food is also delivered twice a day, once in the morning and again at night, by a shadowy figure at the door. We eat, leave the plates outside, and they would be gone the next moment. When we go to bed, we fuck until I pass out, and wake up in the morning for another round.


    Our daily routine has become a cycle fueled by lust.


    One day, like any other unassuming day, Taurac is railing into me when there is a knock at the door. This is a first, and I feel compelled to see who it is.


    "Taurac¡ª ahh! There''s¡­ someone at the door, we should answer it¡ª nnhhaaa!" I cum hard on top of him. He pulls me off his member and lays me on the bed, licking my body clean with his tongue. I rest for a moment catching my breath, letting him groom the ejaculate off me.


    When I can feel my legs again, I throw on a blue silken nightgown found inside the wardrobe and answer the door. There is no one here. Up and down the hallway of dark mahogany walls, illuminated by candles, stretch into the darkness as far as my eyes can see. In front of me and along the walls there are other doors, set between them are paintings of strange humanoid men.


    They have cephaloid heads, but wear fine clothings of noblemen. Others are more bestial. They have hair all over their faces, horns growing out of their foreheads, with horizontal pupils like a goat''s eyes.


    I''m about to shut the door and return to Taurac when I notice a letter on the ground. It''s addressed to me, my name written on it with cursive letters, but in handwriting I don''t recognize.


    The contents of the letter reads:


    ''You may not remember me and may remember even less now. We are already acquainted, from a trade made in calmer times. This is your invitation to join me for dinner, so that we may bargain once again.''


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Kiaifuta, William, Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - Bartsi, The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, & h-commission art available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 76 – Illusions and Tricks

    My head is suddenly bombarded with a whole slew of memories¡ª my years studying at the Witch''s Academy in Grathir, my relationship with Mira Dawncrest, the Weeping Expanse, Eudora the Cackling Witch, everything floods back into my mind all at once. I fall back, but land on the firm body of Taurac who helps me back to my feet.


    I place a hand on his muscular, fur-coated chest and apologize, "As wonderful as it would be to spend an eternity making love with you, I have a world and friends to save. I can''t just stay here."


    "Taurac understands. Will fight for mate," Taurac answers, stroking my face.


    I''m fortunate that my minotaur lover so easily acquiesced. If things were a little different and the world in less dire straits, I may have taken him as my spouse, bore a whole ranch of calves with him. After all, where will I find better sex than with a gentle bull like him?


    However, there is only one person who comes to mind when I think of spending the rest of my life with. I want to see her again. I want to hear her call me darling again.


    In order for the two of us to make that happiness a reality, I need to break out of this forged world and defeat Edith. Only then could we clear our names and live in peace.


    Something hard pokes at my thighs. I look down to see Taurac''s erect cock twitching and brushing up against me. My nipples are poking through the silken gown like mountain peaks, and my thighs are getting wet from my pussy dripping again.


    "I suppose it couldn''t hurt to go another round first. Right, Taurac?" I ask, disrobing myself a second time for him.


    Taurac grunts excitedly and carries me back to the bed.


    ***


    I collect my things and make sure everything I came into the tower with is still in my satchel. They are, and so is my familiar. A few potions down the hatch, and I''m ready to set off to explore the forged world with my strength and stamina returned to me.


    It''s too much to hope the shadowy figure that delivered our food would show up, now that we''re invited by whoever sent me the letter. Taurac and I march down the hallway that seems to stretch on for eternity.


    The doors lead into an identical room as the one I woke up in. One thing is for sure, we aren''t walking around in circles or being led through an infinity loop. When I disturb something in one room, the next room is spotless. Backtracking, reveals the rooms I left a disturbance in has not been fixed.


    More disconcerting than the endless hallway is the paintings. They ooze with magic, as though they were painted with crushed magic crystals mixed into paint.


    We''ve been walking for what feels like hours. My eyes are beginning to blur seeing the same dark mahogany hallway. I''m invited to join whoever the sender is for dinner, I must be long past that time now.


    "If I''m invited, where am I supposed to go?!" I yell down the hall, my echo is the only thing that responds.


    Taurac continues to open doors, looking inside, and then closing them gently so as to not break the knob and hinges. He even checks behind the paintings, and gingerly fixes them back on. It''s amusing to see the giant demihuman so careful with things, especially since he was aggressively attacking me when we first met.


    "Maybe there''s some sort of clue in the letter?" I ask myself.


    The letter reads the same:


    ''You may not remember me and may remember even less now. We are already acquainted, from a trade made in calmer times. This is your invitation to join me for dinner, so that we may bargain once again.''


    I read it again out loud, hoping that it triggers something.


    The first part of the last sentence sticks out to me.


    This is your invitation to join me for dinner.


    "Is¡­ the letter the key?" I wonder aloud.


    Taurac looks at me and shrugs, just as clueless as I am.


    I hold the letter up to a door and say, "Excuse me! I have an invitation to¡ª"


    The doorknob turns on its own and the door swings open. I smack myself in the face for not realizing it was a riddle sooner.


    We step inside what appears to be just a significantly larger version of the hallway. The walls to our left and right aren''t so claustrophobic anymore, but the ceiling rises into darkness, and before us is a dinner table which also stretches further into the room until all there is is pitch black.


    "Please, take a seat. Any seat!" a whimsical voice tells us.


    Taurac and I are hesitant to listen to the disembodied voice. For all I know, this is a trick to get us to drop our guard. The two of us walk down the chamber, following the length of the seemingly endless table.


    The voice taunts us as we walk.


    "Oh, don''t be so modest. You must be tired, yes? There is food on the table for you. All you need to do is take a seat," it says.


    Sure enough, the table that previously only had dinnerware is now supplied with food. A whole roasted hog, pineapples, fried slabs of sturgeon with a side of lemons, the list goes on as we walk. Taurac eyes the table ravenously, his stomach growls louder than a dragon.


    I give Taurac a mean look. "We don''t know if it''s poisoned. If you eat that, I''m not giving you anymore sex if we end up getting stuck here."


    Taurac moos in disappointment. I chuckle at how easily it was to convince him. I may have said that to reign him in, but chances are I''m likely to give in to lust first.


    "You''re no fun," the voice sighs, this time more exasperated than playful. "I even have mead. You like mead?"


    "Whoever you are, we''re not falling for your tricks!" I shout in response.


    "Why do you have to be so difficult?" it asks.


    The next hour is spent walking down the hall with the voice taunting us with insults, teasing me about my sex life, things it shouldn''t have known unless it knew me on a personal level.


    Eventually, I have enough.


    "Alright, already! I''m taking a damn seat¡­" I grumble.


    Taurac and I take the closest seats adjacent to each other.


    As soon as our butts touch the red pattern cushion of the seat, the whole room blurs like I''m being yanked across the room at lightning speed. I come to a stop, dizzy and about to throw up.


    I clutch my head, trying to keep my vision from spinning. "What the¡ª"


    "Welcome!" an excited voice shouts in my ears.


    "Whaaat?!" I scoot back several feet in my seat.


    To my right, a tall gentleman dressed in red, white, and purple robes, one side of which is striped and the other checkered. He has a monocle over his right eye, and a jester''s cap on his head with tiny bells that jingle with every little movement.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Miss Witch?" the man in a jester suit says.


    "The way your letter was written¡­ you speak as if we know each other? I don''t recall ever meeting someone like you," I reply, moving my seat back into place.


    The man rears back, clutching his heart and makes a pained expression. "I''m terribly hurt. Most terribly. We have met, but my name is easily forgotten for a reason. Perhaps this will jog your memory?"


    He clasps his hands on the surface of the table. As he parts them, six restoration potions appear in the empty space.


    Six restoration potions¡­


    A name that started with an M¡­


    "You''re Morten Sinau? The traveling merchant?" It''s all coming back to me now.


    Morten is the man traveling on a wagon pulled by oxen who claims to trade with demihumans. He was the one who sold me the sensitivity wand for six restoration potions. His manner of speech seems off.


    "Yes, it''s me! Hello, again!" he shouts, bouncing in his seat. Morten definitely does not sound like the same Morten I spoke to. The man I met before was a simple merchant, but this one¡­. Is like a clown. "I see your confusion. Morten is not my name. I go by many names, for my masks are many."


    The one I knew as Morten rises to his full height. His skin is white as snow, or perhaps it is make-up he has on. He stands several feet taller than Taurac, carries a cane tipped with a laughing skull, and wears white satin gloves in which the middle finger is colored black.


    There are many gods in Talmora. Some we learn in the Academy as primordial shapers of this planet. Then there are those whose names have been lost to oblivion or forcibly purged from history, never to be spoken of again.


    A terrible presence thickens around me. I almost want to laugh at the ridiculousness of the situation I found myself in. I recognize the entity before me, a name whose name was one of those stricken from the books, one that is taboo to speak of to witches and holy knights.


    "I am Demos, God of Illusions, Foul Tricks and Worn Masks, Whisperer of Jokes, He Who Laughs & Weeps, The Dancer in the Moonlight, and most of all¡­" the entity before me extends a hand in my direction as though asking me to finish his name.


    I swallow hard and utter his final most notorious title, "Father of Black Magic."


    Demos'' smile widens and curves like that of an early crescent moon, his teeth shining just as brilliant and blinding.


    Movement shifts behind me. Taurac moves forward with the intention to protect me, but I urge him back into his seat.


    "It''s fine. If Demos wanted to hurt us, he wouldn''t have hesitated. Isn''t that right?" I ask the god.


    Demos shrinks to human size and returns to his seat as well. "Astute. It is why we have taken an interest in you."


    We?


    "So what are you doing here? Did you get stuck, too?"


    He gawks at me disbelief. "Heavens, no. I''m an occupant. Like you, silly. I rather like this place, teeming with magic. Of course, I can leave anytime I want, but why would I? It''s been centuries since I had a physical form, I''m finally alive again.


    Demos fills his plate with food from the table, gorging himself with roasted pork and wine. He is everything I do not expect of a god¡ª unrefined, boisterous, impish, but it suppose this could only be true for the trickster god. It feels like I''m speaking to a loud-mouth drunk.


    Next to me, Taurac watches with drool slipping from his mouth.


    "There is no trickery with the food," Demos assures us with a grin that makes it difficult to believe.


    Regardless, hunger gets the better of Taurac, and he digs into the feast laid out before us.


    I, however, am not hungry. I slide the invitation letter to Demos, hundreds of questions are swirling through my head. Only one sticks out to me.


    "Your letter asked about making a bargain. What exactly do you mean?" I lean forward on the table to show my interest, and Demos does the same as though about to reveal a big secret.


    "We want the woman you call Edith dead just as much as you. However, we want you to sit on that throne," he answers.


    "You want me¡­ to take her place?" I can only imagine what that meant. "You keep saying ''we'' but no one else is here except us."


    "What are you saying? You''re the one who brought her here. Isn''t that right, my dear sister Vessyra?" the trickster god turns to a figure across the table.


    A woman who wasn''t sitting there before, glares at Demos, looking down at him from her nose. However, the expression softens as she turns to me. Almost affectionately so.


    She wears a smooth wedding gown, a mantle embroidered with golden leaves drapes over her shoulders. Pointed ears poke out from a lush of wavy, blonde hair, most of it kept from covering her eyes by a golden tiara.


    This, as Demos introduced her, is none other than Vessyra, The Goddess of Love and Lust.


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Lord Shaxx, Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Kiaifuta, William, Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - Bartsi, The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 77 – Meeting Gods

    Not one, but two gods sit before me. One is Demos, the mischievous god of trickery. The other is Vessyra, the loving goddess of fertility. Neither benign nor malignant, they are deities of a higher plane that exerted subtle influence in the world.


    We''re taught that while gods are powerful entities, they are subjected to the same laws that govern the universe as us mortals. Some may wonder, even I dread to think, that there exist higher beings than they.


    Vessyra scowls at her brother, "You are tactless and without manners. Reign yourself in before I silence your flippant mouth myself."


    My mouth hangs open. Who knew the Goddess of Love and Lust was so aggressive. Or rather in this case, dealt with godly familial problems with violence.


    Demos pinches a thumb and index finger together over his mouth, and then proceeds to quite literally zip his mouth. Undeterred by Vessyra''s threats, his wide, crescent grin still lingers as though to taunt her.


    This is surreal. It doesn''t seem to register for Taurac. He''s content stuffing his face full of food. I''m here witnessing history being written.


    Vessyra''s eyes settle firmly on me, her warm smile brings comfort to my otherwise trembling nerves.


    "What my impertinent brother meant was that we were robbed of a promise from a certain witch," she says in an almost harmonic voice.


    "By a certain witch, could that be Edith Percouli? I saw the vision, witnessed Edith come back to life after she was made a mangled corpse. Don''t tell me that was your doing?" I ask.


    Both of them nodded.


    "Our magic has waned, and we will disappear once that final spark goes out. Many of us solemnly believed Edith would restore us. This grand apparatus was designed to convey magic into us, instead she redirected its power into herself," Vessyra explained.


    Demos unzipped his mouth to speak. "We want you to hang the bitch and finish what she set out to do."


    "Why me? Why not someone stronger like Eudora or Mira?"  I glance down at the glass of wine, the reflection of my weaker self stares back.


    Vessyra appears at my side. Even kneeling, she towers over me. "Because you are kind¡ª"


    "And your sex drive is insatiable!" Demos chimes in, interrupting Vessyra who now stares daggers at him.


    "Ahem. That is part of it," she says, putting a hand to her face. "You''re able to charm others by way of your body, it''s as if you are my proxy. You do not know this, but ever since you passed my trial, a piece of my power has been embedded into you. In fact, this strength has already been tapped into once."


    "The power that helped me defeat the dracolich. But that power didn''t feel divine, if anything it seemed warped!" A mixture of fear and astonishment wells up within me.


    Thinking back to my darker form, how I was so easily able to sever life, terrifies me.


    Demos comes behind me and clenches my shoulders with ten gangly fingers. His touch is frigid, a stark contrast to Vessyra''s presence.


    "That, my dear, is pride''s doing. My stones are like oil and water to Vessy''s power, you will just have to juggle them to find the perfect balance," he responds.


    "What exactly is Vessyra''s power?" I ask her.


    Vessyra walks over to my other side where Taurac is sitting, chowing into a roasted boar''s leg. She strokes his head and he doesn''t seem to mind one bit. The look she gives to him, even me, is one of affection. Like a mother gives to her children.


    "By love and lust, you siphon a portion of their magic by reaching coitus with another. And because you ingested a soul stone, that magic is stored into it," she answers.


    It takes a few seconds for her words to register in my head.


    "Did¡­ Did you turn me into a succubus?!" I cry out.


    Demos backs away and returns to his seat, laughing.


    "Please, you are nothing like those foul demons. You are something greater," Vessyra answers, trying to calm me down.


    It seems like every decision I made has played into their hands. Whether I like it or not, I''ve been embroiled in the gods'' proxy war against mankind¡ª or rather, Edith in particular.


    I wonder how Mira and Belle will take the news that I''ve been championed by gods to do battle.


    "Fine. As long as the gods have no ill-intentions, I''ll restore you. But first, I want to know where my friends are," I demand.


    "Why, they are dining alongside us!" Demos exclaims.


    I glance down the table to find both Mira and Belle sitting next to each other. They have blank expressions on them, seemingly not all there in the head. I run up to them and try to shake them awake, but they don''t respond.


    "They are like that for their own sake. If they were to lay eyes on our forms, it would burn out their retinas," Vessyra says.


    She states that as a matter of factly, yet I can see them just fine. Is it their power that dwells inside me that protects me?


    There is one thing they didn''t address. I promised the High Priestesses and their people that I would restore their lands. Eudora has plans to dismantle the towers completely to flourish the whole of Talmora with magic again.


    But it sounds to me like Vessyra and Demos want that magic for themselves.


    "How much of this magic will be going to the gods?" I ask cautiously.


    There is a glimmer in their eyes, like a thief laying eyes on someone''s pouch of gold. Even they could not hide their very mortal-like greed. I knew right then that whatever answer they were going to give me, isn''t what I want to hear.


    Vessyra''s hands clasp around my cheeks. From just her touch, it feels as though I''m being lifted onto a cloud. Bliss envelopes me from all sides.


    "I understand my worshippers'' plight. Humanity and demi-humankind will continue, but if the gods perish, we are gone for good." Vessyra''s words come out not like an explanation, but like an admonishment, warning me not to disobey her.


    I swallow hard the retort stuck in my throat, thinking better than to respond with any attempts to reason with a god. Their morality is not tempered by virtues, simply that they exist as greater beings than the rest of us.


    "So where''s the exit room? I have to sever this tower''s flow of magic traveling to Edith, but I can''t do that while I''m stuck here."


    For the first time, the two gods share a glance other than one filled with spite and derision for each other. They rise from their seats and make their way to the only door in this chamber.


    I have Taurac carry Mira and Belle, and we follow close behind.


    When the door flies open, I''m battered by dry winds that robs my throat of moisture. A bleak and barren landscape of obsidian crags stretches as far as I can see. Above it, just as somber as the ground, is a black sun with a burning ring that casts an unnatural red backdrop across the sky.


    Demos steps forward and throws his hands out to his sides. "Welcome to this tower''s forged world. Rife with demons and hellspawns that scoured your world in Crimson Wars."


    "Unfortunately, we cannot accompany you," Vessyra confesses. "Zertos, a greater demon rules this world, and we make shelter here only by his amusement. His castle lies at the other end, and within it, should be your way out, as well as the tether to sever this tower''s magic line."


    "What can you tell me about Zertos?" I ask her, my scholarly mind hungry to see my first demons in person.


    "He''s a fat one, gorged himself on this world''s magic, and has more appendages than he knows what to do with. The intrepid knights are there with him. Handle them as you see fit," Demos answers with disgust.


    The knights he mentions must be the Order of Piety. So they did enter the tower after all. If they and the demons are working together, breaching Zertos'' castle will be tougher than I think.


    Taurac and I step out into the desolate plains, and immediately the dark star''s heat beats down on us like standing next to a furnace. The shuddering doors behind us begin to close. Demos waves to us goodbye, and Vessyra stands as still as a statue, like parents seeing us off.


    "Don''t forget our deal," Demos says as the doors close shut.


    Deal.


    They make it sound so harmless.


    Save the gods, and let the demi-human kingdoms of Talmora starve. Or, let the gods die, and preserve the lives of tens of thousands of demi-humans.


    Was there no in between?


    Why did I have to make this decision? What would Eudora do?


    A thick tongue brushes my cheek. Taurac grunts and gestures forward to the long road ahead of us. Tall, black spires of stone, the howls of unrecognizable creatures in the distance, and a damning decision I''m forced to make await us. Had I known we were going to set off into a place like this, I would have eaten my fill of pork, too.


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - Lord Shaxx, Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Kiaifuta, William, Bulatt, JZ, Eric, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - Bartsi, The old cubic slime, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 78 – Demon Caravan

    Taurac and I have been walking for the better part of an hour, and it''s beginning to seem as though the landscape is endless. Black canyons and landforms are all I see, not a single tree or castle in sight. With the heat bearing down on us, I don''t know how much longer I can last on my dwindling waterskin.


    Mira and Belle haven''t woken up yet, and I''m hesitant to use a potion to bring them to consciousness. We restocked before coming out, but I there''s no telling what we might encounter out here. And with an extra hand in the form of a minotaur, who knows if he will end up needing to pop a potion during a fight.


    I should consider us fortunate that we haven''t come across a fight yet. Some of the lesser beasts and demons, namely flying imps, have steered clear of us. Likely sensing the magic signature within us being too powerful to handle.


    "Hrr¡­ found cave." Taurac alerts me to an indentation along the canyonside.


    It isn''t really a cave than it is an alcove, but it can provide us some shelter away from the harsh sun. Taurac lays the sleeping witches on a bedsheet he stole from the mansion. I try to shake them awake, but there''s no response.


    As soon as I sit down, I feel something between my legs slap against my thigh. When I pull my robes up, the penis that I thought I had lost is back where it is.


    I''m not sure if I should feel relieved or disappointed.


    "Demos¡­" I mutter the trickster god under my breath.


    He probably put an illusion on me to make it disappear. Why did he do that, though? Just to have get a good laugh at me having sex with Taurac?


    Or rather¡­


    Since Vessyra put in me the power to drain magic from another creature through sex, was their intention to make me stronger by draining Taurac? Yet he seems perfectly fine. He isn''t showing any symptoms of magic deficiency like exhaustion or delirium.


    "Time may be slowed here, but every minute I waste is progress not being made towards defeating Edith. Traversing this wasteland would be so much easier with Rio¡­" I open my satchel to see my little furball inert as a corpse.


    Without magic flowing through familiars, they might as well be dead. I can''t imagine it being a pleasant experience.


    I have no choice. I need help, and we can''t afford to stay here much longer. Six restoration potions are all I have. I''ll spend two to awaken Mira and Belle, and hopefully we make headway in finding Zertos''s castle.


    Beginning with Mira, I raise her head and pour the vial into her mouth. I do the same with Belle and pray that the potion''s effects set in quickly. After a minute, when I think they aren''t going to awaken, Mira''s eyes snap open.


    I''m surprised that her first reaction isn''t to blast Taurac as soon as she sees him. Instead, she scans the surroundings, takes note of the minotaur and myself sitting leisurely next to them, and pulls out a waterskin to wet her parched throat.


    "Y-You''re not going to ask about the minotaur?" I ask her, wondering if this is some sort of test she''s giving me.


    "Last time I awoke, we were freezing and you were fraternizing with a yeti. Leave it to you to find us in a similar situation, except it is sweltering, and with a different creature," Mira snorts.


    My heart fills with joy, and I can''t help but laugh. I throw my arms over Mira and she responds with a kiss to silence my uncontrollable giggling. We part away as Belle awakens next with a start.


    "What the hell¡ª minotaur?!" Belle backs up, hands sweeping the floor presumably for a weapon to defend herself with. Her panic subsides when she sees Mira and I staring back at her, stifling our laughter. "Everytime we go somewhere weird, I''m always waking up in an even weirder place. Someone want to explain why we''re baking in a literal hellhole?"


    ***


    Mira and Belle accept everything I tell them leading up to where we are now without a hint of doubt. Maybe because we''ve been encountering plenty of unbelievable things lately, and this has become yet another unbelievable journal entry in our lives.


    Not even mention of the gods faze either of them. Belle, however, shares my doubts about my new benefactors'' intentions.


    "It would have been fine and all if the gods took a back seat in this, but they appeared right before you. They practically beseeched your help," Belle says, putting emphasis on the desperation they demonstrated to me. Then to Mira she asks, "I want to know what you think. These are the same gods that had given Edith the means which brought about the Crimson Wars. This rewrites history as we know it."


    Mira sits with her legs crossed, smoking from a pipe. She stares long and hard into the distance, then to her own satchel where Talos is currently inert.


    "Maybe we don''t need them. Talmora doesn''t need them, but they need Talmora. Chances are they mean to restore the entire pantheon, not just Vessyra and Demos. That would suck dry the entire planet¡ª eventually, witchcraft may disappear entirely." She exhales a puff of smoke and empties the contents of her pipe to the ground.


    Mira is right to an extent. Gods like Vessyra and Demos have already shaped this world into existence, they have no reason to tamper with it anymore. Letting them live means allowing them to run their influence rampant, good or bad, it doesn''t matter to them. Yet it feels wrong to just abandon the gods as well.


    Or perhaps, that is my selfish naivety at work again.


    "Either way, we need to find Zertos before anything else," I say, picking myself up and brushing the dirt from my robes.


    Mira nods in agreement. "A demon should make for fine alchemical reagents. I''m salivating just thinking about dissecting it."


    "Gods help us¡­" Belle gags.


    As we exit the alcove, a caravan of demons marches along a beaten road along the valley. Flying imps survey the lands from above, and hulking beasts with bones protruding from their spines pull cage wagons made of bones and black metal. They''re occupied with naked humans, presumably knights from the Order of Piety.


    A female demon soars into view upon black, feathery wings. She has the appearance of a human, but skin as red as blood and horns jutting from her forehead. A mane of black hair cascades down her back and chest, like a male lion''s crown of fur. She wears a dark grey chestplate with chainmail underneath, and a shredded skirt at her waist.


    The demon cracks her whip in the air and shouts, "Zertos wants these bags of meat delivered to his castle soon. If we''re late, it won''t be my head he''s taking!"


    "You won''t see me shedding a tear," Mira chuckles, watching the ensemble parade northwards.


    None of us have ever met with a demon before, and only knew them as scheming creatures of a plane separated from us by a thick veil of magic. Our books would have us believe they are akin to greedy merchants and opportunistic aristocrats.


    "I doubt they will be keen on letting us hitch a ride." Just as I say that, an imp spots us and shouts to his cohorts below.


    Belle brandishes her staff. "What do we do? Fight? I''m not looking to be a demon''s next meal!"


    A gang of imps makes a nose dive towards us with spears and tridents. Mira stomps the ground, pauses for a moment and realizes that there are no plants in this world. She nudges Belle on the back instead.


    "It''s your stage, darling."


    "Hah! Depend on me, will you? Finally admitting that I''m your better?" Belle gloats, and then summons a gust to knock the imps from the sky. She puts her hands on her hips, raising her nose into the air. A proud smile adorns her face.


    I put a hand to my face and sigh. "Why are you two like this?"


    The female demon descends to meet us, but remains in the air to keep her elevated advantage. She grips her long whip with two spiked gloves, eager to lash out at us. Being this close, I recognize her features as an erinyes. A demon that gets off to doling out punishments.


    Fitting, seeing as she''s transporting human prisoners in cages.


    "Three witches accompanied by a minotaur. Did that pesky jester of a god send you?" she asks.


    "Actually, we''re looking for¡ª"


    I open my mouth to answer her, but she speaks over me instead. "Doesn''t matter. You will make fitting gifts for Zertos¡ª"


    The erinyes is blown out of the sky by a massive fireball. Belle and I gape at Mira whose staff is smoking at the crystal.


    "It irked me when she interrupted you," Mira replies, shrugging.


    Four ropes shoot out from the smoke and bind our arms to our body. Belle tries to cast a spell, but nothing comes out of her staff. The magic within me is sealed away, I can''t tap into it.


    "Anti-magic?" I mutter.


    When the smoke clears, I see the erinyes'' whip has split into four separate ropes that entangle us. She cackles victoriously until suddenly the bindings slacken and fall away.


    Mira has her dagger out. She''s cut my bindings, and is moving onto free Belle and Taurac from theirs. My magic returns to me


    "I¡­ I could have thought of that, too¡­" Belle grumbles, rubbing her wrists.


    The erinyes'' eyes twitch with rage. She pulls out a black stone the size of a marble, reminiscent of the black sun above us.


    "This was supposed to be a last resort¡­" she mutters, and then tosses the orb toward us. I''m about to dive out of the way when Mira instead punts the marble back to the erinyes. Her eyes go wide with fear, before she is swallowed by the black portal that opens up from it.


    Even from down here, we can feel the suction as it begins to draw us in. I catch a glimpse of what is beyond the portal¡ª a dark and dank room that appears to be a dungeon.


    "Shall we go in after her?" Mira asks.


    "That erinyes is the only intelligent demon we''ve come across so far. We''ll have her tell us everything we need to know about Zertos," I reply.


    Belle nods and lifts all four of us into the portal with her moving storms.


    We come through on the other side, landing on chiseled stone floors, and cooler temperatures. The dungeon is dark, tinted with a red hue and lit up by few torches that barely illuminate the room.


    Chains and shackles are bolted to the walls. A table full of different sized mouth gags and whips of varying length are on display. There are chairs with something shaped like a penis at the center of the seat. The luxurious bed is the most out of place in this dungeon, like it was plucked right from a royal bedchamber and dumped in here.


    Mira points to the corner of the room. Trapped in an iron cage, hands clutching the metal bars, is the erinyes.


    "Oh, how the tables have turned," I say to her, crossing my arms and taking in view of all the s&m toys we can use to torture her with. "Whatever shall we do with you now?"


    Jamminrabbit


    Special thank you to my patrons:


    Patrons - The old cubic slime, Lord Shaxx, Philip, Kuroko, Hunter, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Sektos


    Honored Patrons -  Kiaifuta, Bulatt, JZ, Ty W, LictorSivas, Vhail


    VIP Patrons - Bartsi, Sean


    Lord Patrons - Empress of Iron


    5+ Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 79 – Thelia, the Erinyes Demon

    The three of us forcibly strip the erinyes and move her from the cage over to the wooden stocks. We''ve put an iron shackle and ball around her ankles, then bound her wings together with rope to keep her from flailing.


    Mira can''t keep from laughing. She slaps the erinyes'' breasts that are hanging down like a cow''s udder, causing the demon to wince in pain. This act of sadism is making Mira seem more like a demon than the one we''re interrogating.


    "Kuh¡­ when I get out of here, you will regret messing with me. I am a greater demon! I serve as Zertos'' flail of punishment!" the erinyes shouts at us.


    "Surely a greater demon such as yourself has a name," Belle goads the erinyes by stroking their excessive pride.


    It works. The erinyes launches into a rant in her introduction.


    "My name Thelia, greater demon of punishment! I serve¡ª"


    Mira lashes Thelia from behind with her own whip, leaving a deep red mark on her already crimson skin. The demon''s eyes clench shut as she swallows a scream. Mira then drags a finger along the whip mark, scraping a nail against it.


    "You make adorable squeaks for a seemingly fearsome demon," Mira teases.


    I kneel down infront of Thelia to meet her at eye level. The look she gives me is filled with rage, but there is a hint of fear in her.


    "First of all, where are we?" I ask her.


    The dungeon does have a door, but we agreed not to open it without any idea where we are. So far, nothing else has come through, and we can''t make out any noises from the other side.


    Thelia faces away from me, refusing the answer. Mira whips her again, harder. Tears begin to form around her eyes. She may be a demon, but even I''m starting to feel bad.


    Unfortunately, we don''t have time to play nice.


    "Taurac, why don''t you relieve yourself with the demon?" I give the minotaur a push.


    "What?! You dare defile the likes of me? Stop it, don''t you dare!" Thelia growls, putting up a brave front.


    He grunts and eagerly hobbles behind the demon, whose brave face has melted to one that is fraught with terror.


    Mira watches on with curiosity, then asks Taurac to step back a moment.


    "We wouldn''t want to kill her. Allow me to make her ready for it," she offers, grinning.


    Taurac moves away to give Mira room. She positions herself in front of Thelia''s butt, and then leans her face into it.


    "How dare you, mongrel¡­ I''ll¡ª eeek! Aaahhh, wait¡­ how are you¡ª no, stop! Stop, stop, stop! NNgggahahhhh! I''m¡ª hhaaauuu!" Thelia moans so loud she sounds like a shrieking banshee. She writhes on the gallows, struggling against her restraints to no avail.


    When Mira is done with Thelia, she is a twitching mess and her legs have gone limp. Sweat and juices from her pussy trickle to a pool underneath her. Mira wipes the drool from her lips, beaming with a triumphant smirk.


    "My research has yielded that demons taste no different from humans," she remarks.


    Belle gives Mira an incredulous sigh. "You''re terrifying in more ways than one, you know that?"


    With Thelia wet, Taurac tries again. This thick cock faces resistance at the entrance, but as soon as it breaches her, the large piece of meat slides right in.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH! NO, I''M GOING TO BREAK¡ª GGUUAAHH!" Thelia''s howls are so piercing that we have to cover our ears.


    I''m getting wet watching Taurac put it in her. I have to shift my penis around in my robes to prevent it from sticking out awkwardly since it''s getting erect.


    I lift Thelia''s sweat-ridden face. Despite drifting in and out of consciousness, she winces in pain every time Taurac thrusts into her. A bright-red tongue hangs out between plump lips and sharp incisors.


    A part of me wanted to drop my pants and shove my dick into her mouth. Though, seeing as she isn''t too fond of us right now, I might end up losing it instead.


    "Unless you want to see what a demon and minotaur crossbreed looks like, you better answer our questions." I give her a good smack in the face to wake her up.


    Thelia''s eyes snap open, returning to the reality of being railed by a large demi-human. Her body lurches forward, chokes on her own spit, and shudders uncontrollably.


    "I''m¡­ aaghhh! It hurts¡ª please, you''re going to split me in half! No more, no more! It''s coming, I''m¡ª aaaaahhhh!" Thelia climaxes, but Taurac still hasn''t had enough.


    I signal Taurac to stop penetrating her, otherwise she''ll lose her sanity before we even get a chance to talk to her.


    "So much for a greater demon," I tease her.


    "Mark my words¡­ I will have your heads on a stick when I get out¡ª AAAHHNN!" Thelia is silenced by Taurac''s rough thrust into her.


    Mira rolls over a cart full of masochistic instruments. There are two nipple clamps with  small weights at the end of the chain. I put both of them on her breasts, causing her to squeal. Taurac seems to enjoy what I did, she might have clenched her pussy when I put the clamps on her.


    Still, Thelia remains uncooperative.


    "What if we stick something up her butt? Like a dildo?" I suggest to Belle and Mira.


    There were plenty of sex toys in this dungeon. Being the kind of demon Thelia is, she must have used all sorts of things to torment her captured enemies. Too bad for her, she''s on the receiving end of it this time.


    "That''s a good idea." Mira nods in agreement, then asks Belle, "Why don''t we stick one of your butt plugs into her. You have plenty to spare."


    Belle backs away, clutching her satchel to her chest. "You''re not coming near my treasures. Besides, don''t you know the golden rule of butt plugs is to never share? That''s downright filthy."


    "Looks like the Witch of Wrath & Diligence has nothing up her sleeves to help us. Or in this case, her butt," Mira chortles. Just as we''re about to go back to digging for something to torture Thelia with, the low hum of pulsing magic signals our attention back on Belle.


    "I¡­ have this?" She holds in her hand black anal beads that squirms in her grasp. The sex toy appears to be alive, the beads shrink to the size of a grape and enlarge to the size of an apple at random, reacting to the magic Belle pumps into it. "I, erm, don''t use it. Maybe we can try it on her to make her talk?"


    Mira and I stare, mouths agape at perhaps one of the kinkiest contraptions we have ever laid eyes on. We knew Belle had a fetish with sticking things up her butt, but these contracting and expanding anal beads take the cake. Even though I''ve had anal sex before with plenty of creatures, that looks nothing short of painful to me.


    "You made that, didn''t you?" I ask Belle.


    "I imbue a great many things with magic. Doesn''t mean I always use them," she says, clearing her throat at what is obviously a lie.


    Mira grabs Belle''s leash and asks, "Have you used this abomination of a butt plug before?"


    "Y-Yes¡­ I have¡­ twice," Belle answers, pulling her hat low so we can''t see the embarrassment in her face.


    Belle''s anal beads are probably the most sadistic instrument in this room next to Mira and the iron maiden. It might just work. Sure enough, the moment we brandish them in front of Thelia, she cracks immediately upon seeing the beads can expand to the size of an apple.


    "N-No, anything but that! I really will¡ª aaahhh¡­ break¡­ I''ll talk. Just get him out of me¡­ I beg of you!" she exclaims. Tears run down her cheeks, and cum down her legs. At some point, Taurac ejaculated into her without us noticing. Her fertility might be in danger, but that''s none of our concern.


    I pat Thelia on the head and nod for Taurac to pull out. His penis slips out with a pop, leaving her pussy gaping and twitching. Mira pulls the demon up by her horn to face us, the defiant scowl is no longer present, replaced by a submissive demeanor.


    "No more chances. Answer our questions or we put this up your ass," I warn Thelia. The fear in her eyes is palpable. We may have broken her, but she is still a demon that we should be wary of. There''s no telling what they can be scheming, and one wrong move will turn our advantage upside down.


    "You are in Zertos'' castle. The portal was calibrated to send us directly to my chamber," Thelia answers.


    All of us grip our staffs tighter. If what she says is true, we''ve been dropped right into the hornet''s nest. It was a good idea not to investigate beyond the door.


    "What happened to the knights?" Mira asks. "There were two whom I doubt could be felled so easily."


    Thelia''s meekness gives way to an excessively proud grin, bearing the sharp fangs in her mouth and exclaiming loudly, "Those human dogs in tin suits stood no chance against my horde. The tall one proved difficult, but even indomitable might wear down eventually. The quiet one has broken bread with Zertos and apostatized. Your ilk has grown strong over the centuries, but the gods'' weakening influence will herald our return¡ª"


    Meanwhile, during Thelia''s spiel, Mira snatches the anal beads from Belle, walks behind the demon, and sticks the first two inches into her ass.


    "Ughhiiii¡ª what was that for, bitch?!" Thelia screams.


    Mira grimaces and pushes another few inches in.


    "Okay, okay! I get it. I''m sorry, alright? I''m still sensitive..." the demon begs.


    According to what she told us, Glory has been defeated. Which would be good news, if it isn''t for Abstinence going turncoat on the Order of Piety.


    "In all my time speaking with Abstinence, I never pegged her for being weak of heart. She was the most zealous of the Order, perhaps even more so than the Grand Knightess herself," Belle says.


    Our interrogation wraps up with us releasing Thelia from the gallows, but we bind her wrists with her own whip because the anti-magic affects her as well.


    "You''re going to bring us to Zertos whether you like it or not," Mira orders.


    Thelia is apprehensive. Of course, she is. We''re asking her to take us to her master, a demon that is much stronger than herself. However, left with no choice but to obey or have more anal beads stuck into her ass, she agrees to take us there.


    "Am I¡­ not allowed to dress myself to be presentable to Lord Zertos?" the demon asks.


    Mira takes a prolonged, lustful look at Thelia''s body and says, "No, you may not. I intend to savor myself of this sight for as long as I can."


    Thelia is every definition of attractive. Her being submissive, a stark contrast to her aggressive nature as a demon, is also quite a turn on. And Mira being the ladykiller she is, clearly has no plans to let a gorgeous demon woman off the hook so easily.


    We exit the chamber and into a courtyard of petrified trees long dead. Dark, gothic architecture surrounds us everywhere we look, pointed rooftops and grotesque gargoyle statues glare at us from above. Cobblestone walkway leads us to a stone bridge, passing over a canal of blood.


    Beyond the bridge, a horde of lesser demons snarl at us. Flying imps blot the sky, bone hounds and flesh golems block our way. There are unrecognizable demons that I''ve never seen before, not even in my studies, all of them carry weapons or bear claws and fangs sharp enough to tear us to shreds. Some of them see their erinyes, naked and in chains, and pop an erection.


    "Should have guessed we would be noticed eventually," I remark, taking a step back and holding my staff between myself and the demons.


    Mira slams the base of her staff on the ground, willing the dead trees to life. Belle, too, has taken an interest in new foes. Their inner conscience, hungry for knowledge that is appropriate of a witch, comes out in full force demonstrated by the wicked grins in the face of an insurmountable force.


    "Ah, demon-slaying. Back to our roots, I suppose," Mira cackles.


    Jamminrabbit


    Lord Tier: AR_, Empress of Iron


    VIP: Sean, Icewing, Bartsi


    Honored: Lurkerbelow, Yuusha Fuyuno, Isaiah, Kiai, Bulatt, JZ, Ty, Lictor, Vhail


    Patrons: Chriz, Lord Shaxx, Kuroko, Hunter, Sektos, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Philip, The Old Cubic Slime


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit

 80 – Demon’s Domain

    Another demon falls to the ground, burnt to a crisp by mine and Mira''s combined firepower. Others are flung off the castle or into the canal. Frozen imps occasionally fall from the sky and shatter upon hitting the ground. Lesser demons unlucky enough to be under them when it happens are crushed to death without warning.


    Suffice to say, the battle against the demon horde is a one-sided slaughter in favor of the witches. Their numbers are many, but their resistance against magic is almost nothing. If it were a group of greater demons, we may be in trouble. But they are really all just cannon fodder.


    Even Taurac has an easy time handling the lesser demons, while leaving the larger ones to us.


    Their seemingly endless numbers dwindle to a mere trickle until eventually a wingless imp scampers away. The courtyard of dead trees is now littered with dead demons.


    Thelia''s mouth hangs open seeing the carnage that unfolded from the wholesale slaughter of her kin. To make her more traumatized, Belle has gone into alchemist witch mode, carving into dead demons to collect their organs and blood.


    Mira pats the erinyes on the head and says, "Oh, yes. We have grown strong over the centuries. Now bark once if you promise to be a good girl, or twice if you would like to end up in a vial."


    "A-Arf¡­" Thelia utters.


    As we pass by the scores of dead demons, I feel my body rejuvenating even though I haven''t taken a potion. More specifically, a tangible sensation of their magic signature gathers into me. I have to hold myself up with my staff to keep from falling after becoming lightheaded. The influx of extra mana is getting me more drunk than if I drank a bottle of wine.


    "What''s happened?" Mira asks, helping me towards a tree to lean on.


    My head is beginning to spin. Closing my eyes helps a little, but it''s like I''m swimming against a vortex inside my own mind.


    "I think the soul stone inside me is absorbing all the magic from the demons we killed." I feel my butt hit the ground.


    I can''t see anything with my eyes closed, only my staff and Mira''s hand brings me comfort.


    "If excess mana is the issue, maybe you can throw spells around to discharge yourself," I hear Belle suggest.


    Mira helps me raise my staff into the air.


    I incant the words to invoke a fireball, "Igni vas o''rea!"


    "Holy¡ª!"


    Belle and Mira express surprise as something roars off into the distance.


    "What? What happened?" I ask, desperate to know what''s going on.


    When I open my eyes, I see a massive fireball on the scale of Belle''s level of spellcasting, burst into a blinding explosion far above the castle. Something that destructive could have devastated the locale if I hadn''t aimed into the sky.


    "Uh¡­ did I do that?" I ask the others.


    Both of my companions nod in unison.


    Belle puts a hand on my forehead and a finger to my jugular. It''s a method of detecting signs of mana deficiency or overdose. It isn''t effective 100% of the time because it takes the relative temperature between both places, and a number of factors can make an inaccurate diagnosis. For witches, the throat should be warmer than the forehead. This is due to magic having a thermal mass, like moisture in the air collecting heat and causing an increase in humidity.


    "You''re heating up, almost like a fever. There''s definitely a surplus of magic inside you," Belle explains her assessment.


    "On the bright side, my head isn''t spinning anymore after casting a whole star into the sky," I remark dryly.


    Mira taps her lips thoughtfully. "There''s no telling how much you have stored inside you. One misplaced spell inside an enclosed space will blow us to smithereens."


    She''s right. I''m the biggest liability if we go in to fight. On the other hand, I''m just as big of an asset.


    "I''ll leave the fighting to the two of you and Taurac then. You can leave keeping an eye on Thelia to me. If she tries anything funny, I can blow both of us up." Thelia turns to me with a frightened look, the blood draining from her face enough to make her red skin tone take on a pale tint. I put a hand on her shoulder, bringing my staff up to her face and ask, "You won''t misbehave, will you?"


    "N-No¡­" she mutters.


    Mira narrows her eyes on Thelia.


    "Arf!" Thelia whimpers.


    Before us are grand double doors of ornate designs detailing demons in a constant struggle against one another. This is all that stands in our way from getting to the main part of the castle. There doesn''t appear to be any handle or lock with which to open.


    Mira gives Thelia a hard shove forward.


    "Lord Zertos forgive me¡­" she whispers.


    "You no longer serve Zertos. We are your new masters now. Do I make myself clear?" Mira says.


    It''s cruel enough that we have her in chains and walking around naked. Now Mira sounds keen on bringing back the erinyes with us. We''re beginning to seem like the demons instead.


    Thelia drags her palm against a sharp fang in her mouth. Deep, crimson blood pools on her hand, which she smears it against the door, staining the etchings that decorate it. The blood begins to spread, covering the entire surface of the door until it is completely red.


    The doors shudder open, grinding along the stonework floor. We''re stricken by a gust of cold wind. Odd, since air normally gushes into a room, not the other way around.


    As soon as we step inside, the doors close immediately. The hall is much larger than it appeared outside. Just like Demos'' house of madness, it stretches on into the darkness. Empty and without furniture, the air is somehow fresh.


    I call out, "Hello!"


    Hello¡­ hello¡­ ello¡­ lo¡­


    Only the sound of our echoing footsteps respond.


    "I''m rather disappointed," Mira suddenly says. "I expected corpses to hang from the ceiling, giant demons with bloodied clubs, or I don''t know¡ª a trap!"


    Belle glares at her. "Why do you have to jinx us like that? Can''t we just chance upon Zertos, kill him, and go our merry way back to defeating Edith?"


    My mind wanders back to the tower with the enormous bathhouse. "I''m in no rush. If anything, I could go for a hot bath."


    We walk for what feels like an eternity. In fact, we have been walking straight for so long, we should have come to the other end of the castle a while ago.


    "Why don''t we ask the demon?" Belle asks, at which point we all turn to Thelia.


    "I-I-I am not sure. Yes, these halls and chambers are distorted in dimensions, but we should have come across other pathways by now¡­ I think?" Thelia stutters. Her fear of reprisal prevents her from speaking to us with a clear head.


    Something answers our frustration as we find the only door since coming inside here along the left wall, framed by two torches on either side of it.


    We open it, but don''t step inside. The four of us eye the entrance suspiciously.


    "That''s definitely a trap, isn''t it?" I ask the group, to which they respond with a nod.


    Belle tosses an empty vial through the door. It shatters as it hits ground.


    Nothing happens.


    "We should send the demon in first," Belle suggests.


    "And possibly lose our only tour guide? She wants a chance to escape. I think not," Mira declares, shutting the suggestion down before giving it a thought.


    "You just want to keep the erinyes¡­" she mumbles.


    "I don''t know anything about it, I swear!" Thelia exclaims before anyone can threaten her for an answer.


    It''s an unassuming entrance like any other. But for a door to just appear the moment we ask for one is suspect at best. Just like Mira said, this place is strange for there not to be some sort of welcoming party, or any attempts to dissuade us from proceeding further. Especially since we were attacked by so many demons.


    Taurac grunts and says, "Will go first. Owe witches my life."


    I''m hesitant about letting Taurac go through a potentially trapped door after already losing him once. However, we''re stuck here unless we swallow our fear and take the plunge. As much as I hate to admit it, Taurac is the only one we can afford to lose here.


    "Be careful," I tell him.


    The minotaur ducks in order to get his horns through the door. He takes a few brave steps into the room, heavy footfalls of his hooves clop loudly from the empty wing. By the time he stops in his track, there is a good thirty feet between us.


    "I guess it wasn''t a trap?" Belle wonders aloud.


    "I''m beginning to despise these towers¡­" Mira remarks.


    I follow after them, keeping Thelia in front of me so I can keep an eye on her. Just as we get through the door, a light shoots up from beneath our feet¡ª a magic circle forms below us.


    "It was a trap!" I manage to push Mira and Belle off before the circle takes effect.


    The next I blink, I find myself under the same red sky and scorching black sun. I''m stripped naked with nothing but a chain on my neck that leads into the ground, on a stage of an outdoor amphitheater. On the half-circle seating area before me, sits demons of all kinds that holler and applaud.


    It''s like the trial of Vessyra all over again, but with demons instead of demi-humans.


    "Mmmph! Mmmnnn¡ª mmrrrph!"


    To my left, Thelia is also chained up but being gangraped by a group of wingless imps. She''s plugged up in every hole, but that doesn''t stop the demons from using her hands and hair to jerk themselves off. A line has formed awaiting their turn to have their way with her.


    Two succubus demons come into my field of view, grinning with wicked intent.


    "Welcome to the entertainment venue," a pale blue-skinned succubus wearing nothing but a sash says.


    The other one, a lighter in red than Thelia with short, purple hair, kneels down and presses a finger to the tip of my penis. "You''re our main event today."


    Jamminrabbit


    Lord Tier: AR_, Empress of Iron


    VIP: Sean, Icewing, Bartsi


    Honored: Lurkerbelow, Yuusha Fuyuno, Isaiah, Kiai, Bulatt, JZ, Ty, Lictor, Vhail


    Patrons: Alex, Evil, Chriz, Lord Shaxx, Kuroko, Hunter, Sektos, Wolf, ExorcistBirb, Philip, The Old Cubic Slime


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    New story "The Housewife''s Netorare App" released, check it out if you''re into slow-paced NTR/adultery.

 81 – Succubus Toy

    The two succubus are a lot more attractive than the ancient tomes back at the Academy depicted them. Both are no taller than myself, walk on cloven hooves, and their skin takes on an unnatural color like Thelia. But unlike the erinyes, webbed wings beat from their backs and a smooth tail whips between their legs.


    With voluptuous bodies tempered to make men and women alike weak, succubus feed on magic from other creatures. They are parasites of the demon race. It is believed they were once disciples of Vessyra, but after drinking deep of the demonic influence, fell and became what they are now.


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing real succubus for the first time¡ª wait. This is not the time to be giddy," I scold myself.


    The pale blue succubus grips my nipple between her toes and squeezes. My body twitches with pleasure, inflamed by the audience before me and the idea of being ravished by sex demons.


    "Don''t worry. You will enjoy it," she says.


    "But not as much as we will enjoy you," the pink one continues, dragging her tongue along my erect penis.


    "You carry the scent of something absolutely delectable dwelling inside you," they say together.


    From what I remember in my studies, succubi nose and taste buds are keen on detecting magic. But nothing in what I learned taught me how to get me out of this situation, especially when they have me chained by my neck.


    "I don''t suppose you ladies can take me to Zertos?" I ask politely.


    The one teasing my breasts with her feet erupts into laughter. Lesser demons from the audience hoot and holler. I''m probably the first human witch they''ve seen, and the many erect cocks are evidence to their eagerness to fuck me. Some try to climb onto the stage, but the two succubus kick them off with a snarl.


    "Master Zertos is too busy for the likes of a mere witch. We shall entertain you instead." The blue-skinned succubus points to herself and says, "My name is Xana."


    The other one bows, "And I, Lorica. Once we have our fill of you, the rabble shall have their turn."


    Instead of fear, it is excitement that bubbles within me. Even though there is a line of demons waiting to fuck Thelia, it seems the one they really want is me. Of all the times to be horny, this isn''t one of them. If I can''t find a way out, I''m going to become a sex toy for a bunch of lesser demons.


    Struggle as I may, the chain is keeping me from invoking my magic. There must be another way to fight back.


    Lorica lowers her head between my legs and grip my penis at the base. Her long, hot tongue begins to make circles around the tip.


    "Never have I seen such a fine specimen. Not only are you delicious, but you bear the pleasures of both man and woman," she says, before enveloping me into her steaming mouth.


    My body shudders with a pleasure that is nothing that I''ve felt before. Lorica twirls her tongue as she bobs up and down my dick. While this is happening, Xana pushes me to a sitting position, then presses her plump lips to mine. She occasionally bites my lower lip, but sucks on my tongue as though trying to swallow it.


    They assault me with their tongues on both ends, and I''m powerless to stop them. A very tangible sensation of magic leaving me through my mouth and penis sets off warning bells in my head. Letting them do as they please may feel good for now, and when the lesser demons take over to rape me, it might even be enjoyable¡ª


    No!


    At this rate, I really will lose and become their toy.


    I have to fight back the only way I know how. My neck is the only thing that''s bound. The rest of me is still free to move as I wish.


    Lorica and Xana sense my sudden resistance, and intensify their tongue-work on me. I grab a handful of Lorica''s purple hair. Instead of her giving me a blowjob, I start facefucking her instead. My other hand rips away Xana''s sash that''s in the way of getting to her crotch. Her body jolts when I brush against the wet slit of her pussy. Pressing two fingers in is all it takes, to make her jolt.


    "Two¡ª er, three can play at this game¡­" I say, as I begin my counterattack.


    Now we are on even grounds. Xana even has to recompose herself before occupying my lips again, and Lorica''s mouth smacks against my cock like she''s breathing fire on it. The magic being pulled out of me is locked in a tug of war between the three of us. I can fight back. Vessyra gave me the means to do so.


    That''s right!


    As unbelievable as it was, the Goddess made me similar to a succubus¡ª with the power to drain magic from creatures I have sex with.They may be succubus, but I might as well be one, too.


    Despite resisting the inevitable climax, Lorica is too skilled of a succubus. Her blowjob forces me to an orgasm, and I ejaculate into her mouth. Some of my magic leaves with it. Lorica stands back up and wipes her lips, dripping with my cum.


    Xana yanks my hand away and my fingers come out steaming. She is the more surprised of the two succubus, and there is now a look of worry on her face. I felt her pussy clenching hard, she was getting close.


    It is all I need to know that I still have a fighting chance.


    "Now that I had a taste, I can''t resist any longer¡­" Lorica presses a foot to my chest to push me back on the ground.


    "Lorica, wait. I don''t think she''s¡ª" Xana tries to stop her fellow succubus, but the lust in Lorica''s eyes are dead set on tasting more of my magic.


    My dick, slicken by her saliva, slides right into her soaking cunt. It''s hot. Nothing like when I had sex with Mira or Sheila. This demon''s internal body temperature is so high, it feels like it will melt right off.


    Lorica, however, isn''t hanging on so well either. She nearly keels over and props herself up grabbing my shoulders to keep at a sitting position. Somehow, the mere act of putting it in made her weak.


    The horny succubus doesn''t wait or foreplay, she bounces on me like she''s afraid it will disappear if I pull out. Meanwhile, Xana fingers herself off to the side as she watches. Lesser demons from the crowd have come to the edge of the stage for a closer look, still scared to climb up for fear of reprisal.


    "In my years of laying with humans, never have I had such prime meat! Yes¡ª aahhh, keep fucking me!" Lorica shouts.


    Everytime I slam into her, she throws her head back from the pleasure. Her moans have become a hysterical shriek. There''s still some fight in her, as I soon learn from the tail rubbing against my pussy. When I think teasing is all she''s going to do, it pushes into me.


    "Nnngh! You can¡­ do that with a tail¡­?" Bit by bit, I''m beginning to lose my mind to pleasure, too.


    I underestimated Lorica. Her tail pistons into me, stirring my inside like a real penis¡ª no, it''s better than a penis. The smooth surface of her tail, the arrowhead-shaped tip, it''s rubbing places that no regular penis can.


    The more I lose myself to the moment, the greater the flow of magic leaks out of me. I have to take control.


    "Ahha¡ª haaa! What''s wrong, little witch? Can''t handle a succubus'' pussy?" Lorica taunts.


    Mustering all the strength inside me, I turn the tables by getting on top of her instead. The sharp movement almost made me ejaculate from her pussy clenching tighter.


    "I won''t be done in so easily," Xana stands in front of me, eager to get in on the action, her legs spread apart and positioning her pussy infront of my face.


    I swallow hard staring at the pink flesh despite her blue skin. It seems we''re all the same color inside. If Mira were in my position, she would make quick work of Xana. But she isn''t. I have to make do if I want to get back to them.


    Not wanting to keep Xana waiting, I lick around the folds of her slit. She gasps, clamping her hands on my head to hold me in place. Thinking back to the way Mira pleasures me, I tease the succubus'' clit with my fingers, while thrusting my tongue into her pussy.


    It''s not enough. They are succubi after all. This is just another fuck. I lube up my free hand with the juices gushing from Xana''s pussy, and feel around her butt. In no time, I find her asshole and push my finger in.


    "AAAaaahhhhh!" Xana cries out. The moment I do, her pussy clenches around my tongue. Xana isn''t to be underestimated either. Her tail whips around, searching for the last hole to be filled¡ª my own ass. "In that case¡­ nngh, I have to return the favor¡­"


    There''s nothing I can do but accept it. Her tail drills into my ass, and my entire body seizes. Both of their tails are fucking me, while I''m eatinig one out and screwing the other. Unlike them, I''m being stimulated in three different places, and it''s getting harder to think straight.


    We''re locked in a threesome, and I''m at a disadvantage against two succubus. But as I get closer to cumming I notice they are, too.


    Something glistens at my feet. Next to the sash that I pulled off earlier is a metal key. Neither of the succubus has realized it yet, and Xana''s eyes are screwed shut as she enjoys the cunnilingus I''m giving her.


    I grab the key and quietly unlock myself. As soon as the chain clatters to the ground, Xana and Lorica''s eyes snap open.


    "When did¡ª?!" Xana flies back, putting some distance between us. Lorica''s hand glows with magic, she unleashes a fireball between us but not before I whistle for my living clothes back on.


    Lorica attempts to fly away, but I will tentacles from my robes to pluck her and Xana from the sky. The lesser demons in the audience, including the ones fucking Thelia, see their succubus in danger and rush in to help.


    Another tentacle returns my staff to me. Picturing Belle''s method of spellcasting, I invoke a storm of ice to freeze the approaching demons. Now the stage is littered with frozen statues. I made sure to leave Thelia out of the crossfire, but she''s left as an unconscious heap drenched in cum from her ordeal.


    To make sure they can''t fight back, I chain them up with the same collars they had on me and Thelia.


    "Wait a minute¡­" Lorica stutters. "Let''s talk this out!"


    I grin at them as more slithering tentacles emerge from the fabric. "I haven''t fed my clothes any magic crystals for almost a month. It''s starving and lucky for you, I''m still hard. So here''s what''s going to happen¡ª I''m going to screw the both of you into submission, and then you''ll be taking me to Zertos."


    Jamminrabbit

 82 – Confronting Zertos

    Lorica and Xana laid on the ground a twitching mess. Their disheveled hair, erratic gasps, and rolled-back eyes informed me that I had given them the best, if not the most brutal sex of their lives.


    The slimy tentacles retreated from their holes and returned to form my robes. It was brimming with magic now, filled to the top from draining the two succubus. As it turned out, the living robes synergize well with Vessyra''s gifted power. After all, these clothes became an extension of myself when worn. Being that I could drain magic more efficiently now.


    "Filthy curs! How dare you lay your disgusting hands on me! I am a greater demon, you are all but lesser mongrels." Thelia was stomping the demons I had frozen earlier, shattering them into smaller shards of ice.


    It wasn''t enough for her to just break them. She made sure to grind her feet, annihilating any trace that they had existed.


    "Thelia, they''re already dead!" I shouted, trying to get her to stop. She faced me, then realized the situation she was still in. "Don''t forget, you''re still our captive."


    The erinyes swallowed hard and cast her eyes to the ground.


    "All this time we were biding our time to lay siege to your world. Yet we find that you witches have become something akin to monsters," she said, trembling where she stood.


    I raised my eyebrows, trying to gauge whether she was scheming by feigning weakness, or anything that a demon might try to free herself. If Mira or Belle were here, they wouldn''t care and have us move right along.


    Vessyra said I was perfect for their power because of my kindness, but I felt as though it has more often than not been taken advantage of. In fact, this whole agreement with the gods was not to my best interests.


    "Centuries of practicing witchcraft does that to us. If you don''t want to end up an icicle, you better not try anything funny," I warned Thelia.


    With our combined strength, we tore the chains from the stage to use as the succubi''s leashes. Thelia gave each of them a good smack to wake them up. I had made sure not to drain too much so they remained alive. Their legs were a bit wobbly, but they could at least still walk.


    When we went back inside the castle, the entire scene had changed from the neverending dark hallway. Cart-sized metal links were interconnected to serve as walkways, connecting to floating stone land masses. Below us was a churning pool of lava that bubbled with activity. Aside from the oversized chains, no other paths were offered to us except where we had come from.


    "Believe it or not, this is the true appearance of Zertos'' castle," Thelia said, craning her neck up to top of the chain. "It isn''t an exaggeration to say that the castle is a part of Zertos. It may be why we weren''t getting anywhere. He only allows us to meet with him if he so wished."


    "And you neglected to tell us this earlier¡­ because?" I asked, invoking magic onto my staff.


    Thelia staggered back, raising her arms to defend like a cornered animal.


    "I thought if I wasn''t of any use, you and your fellows would have no reason to keep me alive¡­" she said, meekly.


    Walking around with two succubus on chain leashes and another demon following along scared out of her wits, it clicked in my head that I was looking like the bad guy here. I rubbed away the oncoming headache and sighed.


    "Look, we have no reason to¡ª okay, maybe the others do¡ª but I have no reason to hurt any of you. All we want is to stop a greater threat that''s happening on the outside. We need Zertos to cooperate, or we will make him cooperate," I explained.


    It might have been more than I should have mentioned, but I kept it pretty vague. If gods could make alliances, who was to say demons wouldn''t try the same. It would make for a miserable time if Edith Percouli herself got in touch with demons.


    When the witches of the Crimson Wars imbued the souls of demons into familiars, they summoned untold numbers of terrors that wreaked havoc. However, we weren''t entirely out of the water yet.


    As fate would have it, Abstinence had made a pact with Zertos. Whatever that meant had to be anything but good. We began our ascent with Thelia leading the way. I figured now was the best time to get more information out of her without the other two terrorizing her.


    "I want you to tell me about the deal made between Abstinence and Zertos," I asked of Thelia.


    She hesitated to answer at first, then her shoulders slumped.


    "Some time ago, a large group of brazen knights laid siege to Lord Zertos'' castle in search of something. They cut through our forces with magic unlike anything we had ever seen. One duplicated herself, and the other caused the ground beneath our feet to fissure." Thelia stared into the palm of her hands as though recalling the battle she might have had with them.


    I could only imagine. She spoke of the christened knights of the Order of Piety, Glory and Abstinence. Both of whom Mira and I were not so eager to face after our first bout.


    The erinyes continued, "They were somehow able to negate Zertos'' control of the castle, and eventually came to his very chamber. I was there when it happened. None of us could believe what would happen next¡ª the one you call Abstinence proceeded to kill her companions."


    "What?" I choked on my own spit.


    For what reason did Abstinence have to sabotage the Order''s goals? The christened knights up until now were all zealous fanatics, going as far as to make use of soul-bound weapons they considered profane.


    No, that made sense.


    They were willing, by any means necessary, to do anything to meet out their blind justice as long as it served the Council. Or rather, so long as Edith led them to believe it was in their interest.


    Thelia took a deep breath before finishing.


    "The deal was that Zertos would provide the soul stone of a high demon, in exchange for setting us free into your world," she finished.


    I stopped dead in my tracks. The chains were pulled taut, and the succubi were forced to stop walking. Little did I realize, we had already come to the end of the chain. A large, iron-bolted door embedded into the side of this suspended stone monolith was all that stood between me and Zertos. I knew he was behind it because of the massive magical signature within.


    "Not on my watch¡­" I bit down on my lip and pushed open the door.


    A foul stench rushed out, the low groan of a large creature shrouded in the unlit chamber rumbled. It was like I walked into a cathedral. Pews have all been pushed off to the sides of the room, stained glass as tall as the room itself depicted demons and witches in battle, and grey pillars of polished marble were beset between them.


    We weren''t alone. Humans and demons occupied the pews, the floor, and some were airborne, all locked in the rapture of intercourse and sexual deviancy. A group of imps ravish a woman loudly begging to reach orgasm. Another is stuck in wooden stocks and was being whipped by a succubus.


    These had to be the remnants of the Piety knights.


    "How do you like the entertainment? I cannot partake due to my¡­ circumstances, but nothing is more enjoyable than watching the pious ones fall to lust," a voice bellowed.


    Sitting at the front of the cathedral was something like a mountain of fat as tall as the ceiling. An oversized demon with many smaller horns protruded from his head. A thick tongue licked an even thicker pair of lips as he watched me approach. Two of his forearms patted his rotund belly, while the other two made a bowing gesture. He appeared immobile, but one could never be too careful with a demon.


    Rather than fear, I was more repulesd than anything else.


    "I''m not exactly a voyeur, but I won''t judge someone for their kinks," I answered. "I presume, you''re Zertos?"


    Though he could not move from his spot, the demon towered over me and had cast a shadow large enough to reach the door. One by one the torches on the columns ignited and gave light to the dark chamber.


    "I am. I have fought your ilk before, little witch. Before you try anything, know that a demon of my calibre is not like the lesser ones you so easily slaughtered. I could squash you like an insect," Zertos threatened.


    Before Edith, before the Crimson Wars, witches served as the frontline against demonic threats that slipped into our world. It was too bad that when the danger passed, we turned that power to our fellow man.


    "Lucky for you, we''re not looking for a fight yet. You and your army have taken residence in a forged world that I need to destroy. This is me asking you to kindly leave, or be obliterated along when it collapses," I explained.


    Zertos'' laugh shook the cathedral. It felt as though the roof was going to crumble, then I was reminded of what Thelia described to me¡ª that the castle was part of Zertos.


    "Amusing. The other three in your party are still stuck in my castle. You would condemn them and your petty gods that reside here? You can''t destroy this tower even if you tried!" he exclaimed, laughing and patting his stomach like a drum.


    Vessyra and Demos said the demon engorged himself in magic. All this time we had been searching for the room where the magic crystals were powering this forged world. Could it be that he consumed them whole?


    "You¡­ ate the magic crystals, didn''t you?" I asked him.


    "Finally catching on. Witches are slower than I thought," he said, erupting into another raucous laughter.


    "I have a better idea." I drank the potion of gigantism and immediately, my body began to grow in size until I was as tall as Zertos. My robes grew with me, powered by the magic I had drained earlier, a dozen appendages emerged from my back. "I''m going to pull them right out of your stomach."


    Jamminrabbit

 83 – Subjugating Demons

    Zertos was only a greater demon¡ª no more a demon in the same class as Thelia or the succubi twins, Lorica and Xana. What set him apart were the magic crystals he swallowed, much like how I was still a witch despite having consumed a soul stone. Even so, letting my guard down could prove fatal. I still didn''t know where Abstinence was, if she were even still here.


    The demon women I brought with me escaped my clutches and retreated to the back of the room. It didn''t look like they had any intentions of helping either of us. But at any point I began to lose, their opportunistic nature might set their fangs on me again.


    A barrage of fireballs flew out of his mouth. I conjured a wall of ice to block the attack, but the ensuing impact sent shards flying across the room. Fortunately, no one was hurt. Many of the knights were being raped behind pillars or beneath the pews.


    "Last chance, Zertos. Stand down or it won''t end well for you," I warned, offering him a clemency.


    "Pitiful witch. Only the weak bargain!" Zertos opened his mouth to unleash another spell, but the tentacles of my living robes wrapped around his throat. The fire was snuffed out, and the demon was left grasping at his neck, clawing vainly at his restraints.


    More appendages emerge from my robes to grab each of his four arms. He had been soundly immobilized, more so than he was before. He tried to choke out an insult, but the words erupted in the form of a gurgle instead.


    I put a foot to his chest and pushed. He collapsed like a tree in the forest, slowly, creaking, until the satisfying crash of him hitting ground boomed.


    "You were just a meager demon after all," I teased.


    Beneath the fat and between his stumpy legs was a rather small penis for his size. It wasn''t the gargantuan elephant trunk that I was expecting, it was instead like a turtle peeking out of its shell. I dared call it cute.


    "Awww. Maybe someone wanted to get big to compensate for their small little thing?" I cooed at him.


    "You won''t get away with this. When that knight reaches Edith and the demons coming pouring out, we''ll see who''s laughing!" he shouted.


    Hearing Edith''s name stirred the fury inside me. Fire and smoke billowed from my robes, burning away the fabric until it became the black, wispy regalia from when I fought the dracolich. The tips of each tentacle sharpened, and I angled the blades at Zertos'' head.


    "What''s this about Edith and Abstinence?" I demanded.


    He wouldn''t speak. If fear couldn''t convince him, I had to go at it from another angle.


    "What are you¡ª stop that!" Zertos squirmed as I pressed the sole of my foot against his turtleneck of a penis.


    I recalled Mira mentioning that she made the men during her trial orgasm using nothing but her feet. A part of me was curious. What better way to try it myself than to use a demon and humiliate him at the same time.


    "What''s the matter? Big bad demon afraid of a little stimulation?" I teased him. Zertos clutched at the tentacles pinning him to the ground. The elixir of gigantism not only increased my size, it also raised my strength by an absurd margin. He couldn''t hope to fight back in a battle of pure strength, and with my tentacles wrapping around his neck and hands, he couldn''t cast spells either.


    As I continued to tease his cock with my foot, pinching it between my big toes and kneading it with my sole, his struggles began to subside. Now was the time to strike.


    I compelled two tentacles to pry open his mouth, and another to reach down his throat. Zertos became many times more animated, writhing and screaming to get me to stop. The tentacle slid through his esophagus, down to his stomach, until it made purchase on something hard. In fact, there were several dense objects.


    He choked and gagged, his cock twitched with contradicting excitement despite his panicked struggle. The moment I pulled the first pulsating crystal out of his gullet, his member ejaculated thick cum all over my foot.


    "So you have a foot fetish and a choking fetish? I won''t judge." I giggled into my hand.


    "Screw you, bitch!" Zertos snarled.


    I stuck another tentacle in when he opened his mouth to speak.


    This went on for a few minutes. Each time I pulled one out, Zertos shrunk in size until I held five giant crystals, and he was about the size of an orc. Without all the bloat, I recognized him as a greshka. A pig-faced demon with the ears and snout of a bat. He was still fat in appearance, but much less so. I could crush him under my foot if I wanted to.


    "If you liked my foot so much, maybe I should step on you as you are now." I offered him the most wicked grin I could muster.


    Being evil wasn''t my tune, but demons couldn''t be treated any other way than with fear or demonstrating superiority over them. They weren''t like humans and demi-humans who, with enough kindness, might be won over. These creatures of another plane knew only to dominate others.


    Zertos fell to his knees and apologized. "I don''t want to die! The deal¡ª I only brokered it between the witch called Edith and my masters!"


    Previously, Thelia informed me that Zertos gave Abstinence a soul of a high demon. They were a class of demons cut from a different cloth and could be viewed as the overlords of their kind. Zertos being a greater demon couldn''t have gotten his hands on something like that without help¡ª or if he was used as a pawn by another demon.


    "Keep talking. What was that about setting demons free into my world?" I asked, stomping the space next to him.


    "I don''t know! Ask the witch. She is the one who came up with this bargain. She somehow found a way to bring us into Talmora," Zertos squeaked.


    And the demons were willing to give anything for that to happen.


    "Wait¡­ soul stone¡­ how did you demons entrap a soul? That''s not possible, not even through advanced witchcraft." Zertos looked at me clueless to what I said.


    No matter how much I thought about it, something didn''t add up. A soul was intangible. We''ve only recently discovered that soul stones could be created at the top of the tower. Did they kill a high demon in this forged world to trap its soul?


    The only one who knew more on the topic of soul stones was Demos¡ª the very god who created them. An itch at the back of my head makes me wonder if he had a hand in this bargain. I thought he was on our side, but maybe it was more complicated than the gods initially led on.


    Unless Demos was playing us all for fools.


    I didn''t like that one bit.


    My enlarged size made arranging the crystals a lot easier. If I was small, this would have taken ages. As I currently was, I could lift each one with a single hand. The circle in which they were originally set was on top of where Zertos had sat before I knocked him over.


    All it took was moving them back into place to begin floating again. All five crystals hummed, like a chorus in church, they played a synchronous melody that drowned out the moans of sex that was still going on.


    Zertos, now powerless, was made to submit to Thelia. In their hierarchy, erinyes were several ranks above greshkas despite being under the same categorization. It was amusing to watch her whip him for the torment she was put through earlier.


    "Thelia, order the lesser demons to stand down. No more raping the knights." I then grabbed Zertos, who fit perfectly in one hand, and plopped him down in front of the crystals. "You can will this castle to your whims using magic. Find my companions and lead them here."


    Not wishing to get on my bad side, all four of them went to work.The erinyes swallowed hard, bowed, and began whipping the demons to stop. Lorica and Xana joined her, using their clout as greater demons to bring the lesser ones to heel. Zertos also obeyed without protest, going to work using the crystals to channel his magic into the castle.


    Never in my life would I imagined myself ordering demons around, but here I was. My own little tyrant. A giantess tyrant.


    "All I wanted was a peaceful life in the forest," I said, sighing.


    The spell Zertos incanted was complex, possible only in this forged world brimming with magic. It seemed to function like Demos'' neverending mansion. Entire floors shifted and groaned as they moved from place to place, morphed by magic to stretch and widen.


    I remained on guard because letting the demon who I had humiliated go around casting spells could turn on me. However, after a while, my worries were unfounded. The doors to the cathedral creaked open, and in came my three companions.


    "Ah. Everytime we are reunited with you, there is a surprise waiting for us. This time, you''ve become a giant." Mira chuckled. She ignored the demons and naked knights to meet me at my ankles.


    Belle gave the demons the stink-eye walking past them, and Taurac appeared to have gotten himself a greataxe to wield while I was gone. None of them appear particularly injured, but I supposed that was only natural being how capable they were.


    "Mira wouldn''t admit it, but she was crying crocodile tears about losing both you and the erinyes¡ª bwuooh!" The rest of Belle''s sentence is interrupted by Mira jabbing an elbow into her ribcage.


    "You figured something out. Go on," Mira urged her.


    "These towers remind me of an experiment we did back at the academy," Belle began, rubbing her side. "Magic-detecting tuning forks, once embedded into the soil will vibrate. Planting three forks in the soil and connecting each arm with string causes magic to flow through them."


    "Severing one string causes the magic flowing through it to flow into the others, correct?" I answered, recalling the same experiment.


    Belle nodded. "I believe Edith was smart enough to ensure that if we destroy or sever the connection to this tower, the remaining tethers will create another megatower."


    "Then what do we need to do?" I asked both of them.


    "Think of a bathtub full of water. There are multiple drains. I just need to plug up the biggest one that''s leading out of the Weeping Expanse. In order to do that, I need to stay behind to constantly redirect the flow," Belle explained.


    Leaving Belle behind with a bunch of demons while occupied with the tower''s magic flow wasn''t the best choice. If only there was¡ª


    My eyes fell on Zertos.


    "Maybe you don''t have to stay behind, Belle. We may have another choice, a less willing one," I said.


    Belle and Mira followed my gaze to the greshka, who had no idea what we were about to do. We proceeded to chain him up with the same shackles placed onto the succubi, and pinned him against the ground next to the crystal formation''s runic circle.


    "Well, looks like it worked." Belle clapped her hands, marvelling at Zertos'' incapacitated state.


    The tower shuddered for a moment, but the tremors subsided. It must have been the tethers rearranging themselves. With the anti-magic shackles keeping Zertos from struggling, all we needed to do was ensure nothing could help him out.


    Mira caught on to what I was thinking and pulled Thelia into our group.


    "You demons like making deals, yes? How about becoming a turncoat? You have seen what we can do. There were hundreds of us out there in Talmora, do you truly think demons stand a chance?" Mira asked the erinyes.


    "N-No¡­" Thelia stuttered.


    "Be a good girl and keep an eye on Zertos. If you''re ever released into our world, we may even show you mercy. If we find out that you betrayed us, there is nowhere you can fly to escape from me." There was a certain point where we began to sound like the real demons. Mira was probably the closest thing with how sadistic and cunning she could be. Her threat was heard loud and clear.


    "Nothing will happen under my watch, I promise!" the erinyes exclaimed.


    "Taurac stay behind to guard. Confident we will see each other again," Taurac said.


    "It was good seeing you again." I put a hand on his chest, then joined Belle and Mira at the teleportation circle in front of the altar.


    We emerged from the tower to the fresh scent of evergreens and gargantuan oaks. It was dark out, and a lot more humid than before we arrived. Not much time should have passed, I estimate no more than two weeks had gone by, seeing as we spent months inside the forged world.


    Our familiars cuddle up to us as they awaken from their slumber.


    The trees rustle violently. There were no winds to cause the disturbance, but our exit from the tower had drawn some attention. Each of us raised our staffs expecting a fight, when suddenly, three harpies shot out from the trees.


    "Raaa! Raaah!"


    Red, Blue, and Green dove into the clearing and tackled me to the ground.


    Mira and Belle stowed their staffs. The tension has disappeared with the sight of friendly faces.


    I stroked each of the harpy sisters heads as they snuggled affectionately into my chest. "Oh, you three. Don''t tell me you came to pick us up?"


    Jamminrabbit

 84 – New Horizons

    Eudora demanded a full report as soon as we returned to Lotherain. We told her everything about the demons, the gods, what happened to the Order of Piety, but I neglected to tell her about the powers gifted to me by Vessyra and Demos.


    I had asked Belle and Mira to keep it a secret from our host as well. Neither of them saw Eudora as our ally to begin with. Our alliance was conceived out of convenience. It only so happened that Eudora''s goals were the lesser of two evils.


    Now that we had reached out to the citizens and priestesses of Vessyra, we realized how far-reaching the consequences of Edith Percouli''s actions were. It was no longer about the human kingdoms, but also the livelihoods of hundreds of thousands, if not more whose lives were being robbed.


    "To even rope demons into her mess. That Edith is something else¡­ it''s despicable, really. At the same time, intriguing." Eudora sipped thoughtfully from her teacup. The smile on her face didn''t match the somber news we delivered. If anything, she took joy from learning that demons were involved.


    The four of us sat under the gazebo, dining on the many pastries before us. Eudora always somehow made food and drinks readily available despite never leaving the tower.


    "At any rate, the three of you were successful in rerouting the flow of magic. Well done," she said.


    Mira rolled her eyes and asked, "This two-way street isn''t exactly working out. Where are you to show for your progress in dismantling the towers?"


    Eudora waved a dismissive hand, then rang a bell on the table. Not but a few seconds went by and a young woman came running out of the mansion in a frilly, light-blue dress. I quickly discerned, however, that I had mistaken the woman for none other than Noah¡ª Valor, of the Order of Piety.


    His blonde hair had grown down to his shoulders. If it wasn''t for the color of his hair and distinctly young features, I would have been none the wiser. Before we left, I recalled he was given to the alraune as a sex slave and underwent some form of feminization.


    "Yes, Lady Eudora?" He spoke in a much higher pitch than I remembered.


    "What in the name of Demos did you do to him?" Belle asked, shocked by how much the feminization had changed him. Of course, she would be the most astonished of us. They served together briefly. Even if it was a short stint, they must have developed some sort of friendship.


    Eudora slapped his ass, causing him to squeak in surprise. Valor''s face was flushed red. His breasts even jiggled as he wriggled uncomfortably from where he stood.


    "You all remember, Noah Theodin. His name is Noelle now. Aren''t you?" Eudora asked, her hand stroking his backside.


    "That''s right. I serve Lady Eudora now," he answered.


    When Eudora said she was going to make sex slaves of the captured knights, I didn''t think she was serious. I shuddered to think what she had done to Humility.


    Eudora nudged him forward. "Tell him what you told me, Noelle."


    "Before we departed for Parthun, I overheard Councilor Anora and Her Ladyship, Discipline speaking privately one night. I had only caught a snippet of their conversation, fearing that I would be caught eavesdropping. However, in that brief moment, I heard what I could only describe as another, more demonic voice in the room."


    The four of us digested this information with an ounce of skepticism. We couldn''t be sure if Noelle was lying to throw us off. If what he heard was true, then either there was a demon in the room with them, or one of them was a demon.


    My money was one Edith, but then the captain of the Order of Piety had every reason to cut her down right then and there. In which case, was Discipline the demon? Or were they all in an alliance with one another?


    It wasn''t so far-fetched seeing as Edith knew to bargain with demons. Her network of information, including centuries'' worth of archaic knowledge in old magic made her a formidable foe indeed.


    "You may leave." Eudora dismissed her slave knight. Noelle curtsied, and disappeared into the mansion. She turned her attention back to us¡ª Mira in particular. "To answer your question: no, I haven''t. I was beginning to wonder if those towers have some sort of connection to Edith. Otherwise, how else would she have known demons wormed their way into that forged world?"


    "Either way, she no longer has access to that infinite well of magic. If you think she still has a connection, maybe we should be directing our efforts to breaking the other towers?" I suggested.


    "That would take way too long. You saw how many we passed by just to get to the megatower," Belle reminded me.


    Eudora cleared the table with a snap of a finger, vanishing even the pastry Mira was about to put in her mouth. A map of inner Talmora manifested in their place.


    "Your next task will be to perform subterfuge in none other than Parabelle''s former sovereignty. Parthun is under our control, and though we have found allies in Vessyra, we are still sorely outnumbered. What we need is information¡ª what are the citizen''s sentiments regarding their King? What allies or coups can we incite to weaken him? Who has currently taken Parabelle''s place?" Eudora proceeded to lay out an entire plan to overthrow an entire kingdom.


    This was, after all, the Cackling Witch whom Anora had sent to set in motion the downfall of High Saquin. It made me queasy hearing all the little details to dismantle a kingdom from bribing relatives, introducing a plague, to using propaganda to turn the people against the noble and royal class.


    They were all suggestions, and no solid step-by-step plan on what we should do.


    By the end of it, Eudora had only a single suggestion, "I want you three to bring the high priestess with you."


    The three of us jumped out of our seat.


    "I''d understand bringing her to a kingdom on the fence about who to side with, but Juna? They attacked Parthun outright!" I objected.


    Belle joined me with her own retort, "I know King Uldrin. He comes at a hot second to High Saquin when it comes to his repulsion for demi-humans. Ceris won''t be safe there."


    "That''s why the three of you will protect her if it comes to that. I should hope you not seek out fights on your own, merely sow the seeds of a rebellion," Eudora said.


    "We have already talked this over while you were away. I agreed to Eudora''s plan," Ceris said, walking up to the gazebo.


    The priestess was joined by two large lamias¡ª or, so I thought. They had pristine, ivory clouds of fur along the length of their body and tail, thick wolf-like ears that twitched with excitement, and hardened underbelly of scales. Eyes like moons against black sclera flicked to each of us in unison. Where fur didn''t cover, revealed smooth, pale grey skin.


    It appeared that Eudora was already acquainted with these creatures. Ceris noticed we were staring and introduced them, "These two are Io and Mana."


    "I am Io," one said, bowing.


    "I am Mana," the other one confirmed, bowing.


    They both spoke and stared forward blankly. It was, suffice to say, unsettling. Their emotionless expressions made them hard to read, I could make out that they appeared embarrassed locking eyes with us but stared nonetheless.


    "Gale, out of an unnecessary abundance to protect me, sent some of our greatest warriors here first. Io and Mana are bunyips, deceptively powerful cousins to the lamia family," Ceris explained.


    "They look so¡­ fluffy¡­" I found myself saying. It was hard to resist the urge to pet them.


    Belle and Mira felt the same way, and pried their attention away back onto the map to suppress the urge.


    The meeting didn''t last much longer after that. Eudora had made the decision for us with Ceris'' blessing. Even the bunyips assigned to protect didn''t so much as protest the dangerous decision.


    While the other two left to put the finishing touches on the teleportation circle, I went back home with Ceris and was greeted by my two housemates bickering. Eileen and Gurk had their hands locked with the latter clearly trying to escape the other.


    "I need you to test this potion, Gurk. How else will I know the effects?" Eileen had an uncorked vial hanging over the goblin''s head.


    "No! No more! Last one made Gurk sick. Eileen try instead, no more Gurk!" he shouted in protest.


    "It''s fine, I have an elixir to remove negative effects!" She swept Gurk''s legs out from under him. He fell to the ground, Eileen seized this opening to empty the vial''s contents into his mouth and pinched his nose shut. Gurk gurgled and choked, but the liquid had all but drained down his throat.


    "What in the name of the gods are you two doing?" I called into the room with my hands on my hips.


    The two of them finally realized I had returned and raced up to greet me.


    "Eileen makes Gurk drink weird potions!" Gurk hid behind me and growled at Eileen.


    "I needed a test subject and Gurk was the only one readily available. Eudora requested that I concoct a brew to change someone''s form to that of a human," Eileen said in her defense.


    Ceris nodded to confirm what Eileen had said.


    They thought this far out to create something never done before. If successful, this would prove useful to help Ceris into Juna without being outed as an elf. As bad as I felt for Gurk, having him help test was necessary since it served no risk to Ceris.


    "How are you going about it? No one''s ever created a potion to change someone''s physical form before. Yet it sounded like you made some sort of progress?" I asked.


    Eileen''s face turned bright red. "Well¡­ recently, we discovered by accident that sperm had some magical properties¡­"


    My mind drew a blank.


    No one has ever thought to use ejaculate as an alchemical reagent. I never would have considered something so preposterous to begin with. When it came to alchemy, Eileen was able to connect the dots where I couldn''t begin to fathom.


    "When you told me about what orc semen did when dissolved by Miuna, it gave me an idea. I thought maybe synthesizing with sperm could yield different outcomes. So I¡­ erm, had Ceris help me collect some sperm from around the city. I''m still a virgin, just so you know, as pure as they come by!" Eileen clarified hastily.


    "So does it work?" I asked.


    Ceris cleared her throat and pointed to Gurk. "I think it did."


    The three of us, including the bunyips who came in with us, gasped as we saw a short, very human Gurk.


    Jamminrabbit

 85 – A Little Surprise

    Jamminrabbit


    The goblin whom I had come to know and adore as my friend and sex partner has lost his green skin color. Gurk was still bald, short, had pointed ears, and a larger than normal nose than that of a human. However, his skin color was fair if not a little pale.


    It was actually kind of unsettling.


    Eileen inspected him with renewed interest. She furiously jotted her observations into a notebook. "Well, trial one worked as expected¡ª change in skin pigment. Other physical features indicative of original race are still present. Further tests must be conducted. Next trial, use coagulated blood of a newborn doe and ground ginger."


    She wrote as fast as she spoke. I was impressed and exhausted just listening to her. Eileen had come a long way since the skittish tavern girl. It was possible she had surpassed even myself and Mira when it came to alchemy. I couldn''t even feel jealous, my heart swelled with pride knowing that she grew into her own shoes.


    Which reminds me¡ª


    Ignoring Gurk who was undergoing a mental crisis about his new look, I pulled Eileen aside. "Have you found a cure for my¡­ ailment yet?"


    "I''m sorry, Mistress. It isn''t really a cure so much as it is a growth. Asking me to develop an elixir for it is the same as asking for an elixir that removes your arm. Nothing short of chopping it off will do the trick," she said in a hushed voice.


    I shuddered at the thought of amputating my own dick. Was I just stuck with this from now on?


    "I did, however, create dozens of new batches by feeding Miuna tennoraphallus!" Eileen procured a lockbox in which several dozen small vials glistened in their pink color.


    "You''ve got to be joking," I gasped.


    She shrugged, closed the lockbox, and returned it to the shelf where she plucked it from. Her eyes shimmered with the lustre of minted gold coins. "There are plenty of women out there who want what you''re packing. And they''ll pay good money for these."


    Still at the door, Ceris waved to me and beckoned me outside.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you to it," I said to Eileen, then turned to pat Gurk on the head. "Be a good goblin and listen to Eileen, okay?"


    "But Gurk not right color! Gurk think Gurk dying!" was all I heard him shout as I closed the door on my way out.


    Ceris and her bunyips sat against one of the great hollow''s roots that''s half-buried in the dirt. When I sat next to her, she handed me a wooden comb. Mana, who was distinguishable by the horizontal scar running down her abdomen, rolled onto her stomach in front of me.


    "They love to have their manes groomed," Ceris explained.


    The moment I started combing Mana''s pristine fur, she purred with delight. Her eyes stared fixedly at me, the lack of emotions made her hard to read. If it wasn''t for the purring, I couldn''t tell if I was doing it right. They were quite literally cats, but with the body of a snake.


    Mana wrapped her arms around me and snuggled her head into my chest. Yet her gaze remained on me. I put a hand over her eyes, and when I pulled it away, she cocked her head sideways. When I scratched her ears, she leaned into it, mouth hanging open in apparent bliss.


    Just like a cat.


    "How has your stay been so far?" I asked Ceris.


    "The orcs, kobolds, and witches are very welcoming. The humans, not so much. They see me, stare, but do not approach. Some offer spiteful glares." Ceris scratched Io''s ear, eliciting a high-pitched purr instead of the low rumbling.


    I wanted to tell her it was because humanity was wary of anyone not like themselves. Even among humans, we were hateful to each other. Ceris surely suspected this. Though, her being a demi-human living amongst other demi-humans, it must be an inconceivable concept to understand the indifference.


    If I told Ceris that I had met with Vessyra, how would she react? Or if I had told her their Goddess wished to be empowered at the cost of countless lives? Or that I seriously considered leaving the gods to die so that I might save mortal lives instead?


    What I wouldn''t give to be blissfully ignorant again.


    "You seem to be in a lot of stress, Ellori. The people''s derision does not bother me. I''ve been a high priestess long enough to know that people can change. With time, of course. Just like yourself," she said.


    "If it was my choice, I would chain you to my home so you couldn''t come along. There are worse people out there who will do more than just give you a dirty look." I knew first hand having lived in Grathir. The further north we went, the lesser humans thought of non-humans. Cities in High Saquin collared and clipped the wings of desert harpies, Thanreas castrated orcs and goblins, centaurs were used as pack mules and fed grass like horses. The last of the elves within inner Talmora died centuries ago, any remaining bloodlines were so diluted no more descendants had elven features.


    Ceris'' worst enemies once we left the safety of Eudora tower were traffickers under the Council of Kings'' payroll. She could very well end up as some rich king''s exotic sex slave. I could never forgive myself if that happened to her.


    "This was a decision I resolved to make. Nothing will change my mind," Ceris said, answering my pleas with defiance. Her gaze wandered into the distance. "I have yet to visit my late relative''s manor. Will you accompany me?"


    "Of course."


    We headed for the gazebo to leave the tower when Eudora intercepted us. She had a scroll which she shoved into my hands.


    "What is this?" I got my answer when I opened it¡ª a translocation spell.


    "As much as I love the company, your tenants will need to vacate the premises. I only have so much magic powering this tower, I don''t need to feed the lifeforce of several hundred extra living souls," Eudora scowled.


    "Ah¡­"


    Eudora was right. We had been overstaying our welcome. I couldn''t fathom how much magic we''ve drained letting so many people live inside the tower. Ever since we got back, it was do this, do that, sent to one location after the next that it left me with no time to put them in a new location.


    She pushed me onto the teleporter without giving me a chance to respond. "I''ve already calibrated the landing. On the far western side of Lotherain, just outside of the walls. The soil should be fine with proper tilling and terraforming alchemy. Ta-ta~"


    Ceris, myself, and both of the bunyips land on solid ground in the middle of the city square. Many of the residents were startled at first, then resumed what they were doing without a second glance.


    I guess they had become far too used to things coming in and out of the teleportation circle.


    Aside from a few glances, most people avoided making eye-contact with us. The general tension in the air was fear.


    Fear of us.


    As soon as we got to the mansion, I heard bickering coming from King Marcus'' throne chamber. I saw right away why when we walked inside.


    Belle was on the ground etching the runic inscriptions by herself and with eyes closed. Mira watched and sipped wine from the comforts of the throne seat.


    "Who just came in? Ellori? Do you see this slave driver? She used the leash to order me to do all the work by myself! With my eyes closed!" Belle yelled. Her face was contorted with anger, but her body language was obediently inscribing the floor.


    "She told me she could do this better than me with her eyes shut. I simply humored her," Mira countered.


    I crossed my arms, giving her the stink-eye.


    "Fine." Mira finished the wine, grabbed Belle''s collar, and ordered her to stop and open her eyes.


    "Oh, thank the gods. I need to pee. I''ll be right back¡­" Belle hurried out of the room with Luna flying close behind.


    Ceris stared at me aghast. "I cannot tell if the two of them are friends or not."


    "They''re friends. They just won''t admit it," I answered.


    "I''m still peeved that she raised her staff against us. She is only with us now because we won. Had it gone the other way, she would still be serving Edith. Besides, Belle tried to hurt you. That''s unforgivable in my book, but I have more or less forgiven her," Mira said.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ceris was exploring the former king''s manor with restless curiosity. She turned over books and parchments, studied the seat where Marcus used to conduct his audiences, even the hole in the wall where I had escaped from interested her. But what captured her attention the most¡ª a portrait of Marcus Verner, the king himself.


    It was tragic to know that they could have met in better circumstances. If I was stronger then as I was now, I might have been able to protect him.


    A cool hand pressed against my cheek. Ceris stood before me with a warm smile. "I know what you are thinking. Do not blame yourself."


    I returned the smile, but it didn''t stop me from feeling guilty.


    "Alright, that should do it." Mira sheathed her dagger and stood up to stretch her arms. She gasped, then heaved. Ceris and I looked at her wondering what was going on. Mira glanced back at us, unsure. Suddenly, she put her hand to her mouth and ran to the hole in the wall in time to barf outside. "Huh. That''s never happened before."


    Mira had no idea.


    Ceris did.


    I did. I knew why. The timing since we last had sex lined up all too well.


    "Mira, I think you''re pregnant."


    Jamminrabbit


    Important notice to all new and existing readers. Chapters 4-36 will be removed at some point in the very near future as the story will be published on Amazon. Chapters 1-36 will be the first of several volumes that span the Ero Witch series.

 86 – Promise to the Future

    Jamminrabbit


    Mira listened to my explanation with a blank expression. Some details she already knew, others¡ª namely the my being fertile part, she didn''t. She remained speechless by the end of it, and we sat in the king''s chamber in awkward silence.


    "So, I''m pregnant," she finally muttered, rubbing her chin.


    "Yes," I nodded, then thought of means to resolve the situation we were in. "Cammy can probably confirm for us. But don''t worry! We have the ingredients to create a brew to cause miscarriage¡ª"


    "No!" Mira shouted. She shot to her feet, both hands on her belly, pacing back and forth in front of the throne. Her outburst surprised everyone in the room, including the unusually emotionless bunyips.


    I was baffled, at a loss for words. All I could ask was, "Why?"


    "Because I love you." Mira grabbed both my hands and stared me right in the eyes.


    "W-What are you saying all of a sudden?!" Now I was confused and blushing.


    "Oh, my." Ceris and her two bunyips watched with renewed interest.


    "Mira¡­ now, isn''t the time¡­ to have kids or¡ª I don''t think I''m even ready for¡ª" Broken sentences sputtered out of my mouth.


    Her hands clenched tighter on mine, but they were at the same time gentle. The determination in both her voice and gaze told me she wouldn''t move from this topic until we''ve settled it here.


    "Being who we were, I had long given up any hopes of children. I thought we could maybe adopt some litter runts when we retire from all this work, find a quiet place in the countryside¡ª all that really mattered to me has always been and will be you. Now that I know I can bear your¡­ our child makes me the happiest witch alive."


    Unlike me, Mira was so much more eloquent, composed. She was so mature for her age, knowing what she wanted despite the turbulent circumstances we''re in. The more I looked into her eyes, the more secure I felt trusting my life in her hands.


    When I was in the tower, my mind hazy from the amnesiac spell Demos'' mansion had on me, it was Mira who came to mind that kicked me back into gear.


    My nose suddenly tickled, and my eyes stung. I pulled my hands away from her grasp to pull the hat down to cover my face. A warm sensation pulsed inside my chest. In this moment, despite everything that was going on, I was happy.


    "I still don''t understand what you see in me," I said, trying to keep my excited voice from quivering too much.


    A hand fell onto my head. Mira patted me, and I glanced up to see her warm smile.


    "Where do I begin?" she asked.


    "Hehe¡ª On second thought, never mind. It''s just going to be embarrassing," I answered.


    "Then it''s settled. We shall have this child, and you shall be mine hereafter. Shall we seal the commitment with a kiss in front of the audience?" Mira gestured unabashedly toward the others.


    Our three guests watched with glittering eyes. I pushed Mira away and cleared my throat.


    "Please. Think of us as invisible spectators," Ceris said.


    "No, I don''t think I will!" I told the priestess.


    Io and Mana''s ears perked up. They leaned into one another and whispered out of earshot. Then Io turned to Ceris and asked monotonously, "How did they manage to produce an offspring?"


    "Our illustrious witch, Ellori, has a penis and her ejaculate is fertile." Ceris winked at me when she answered.


    "Curious," Io said.


    "Very curious," Mana repeated.


    Both of them who had been staring at myself and Mira now had their eyes firmly set on my lower member.


    It occurred to me that Ceris was also another person whom I had sex and came inside of. I couldn''t let this panic show, otherwise Mira might not take that news kindly. Ceris and I would need to have a talk later to keep this a secret, at least until I can break the news to Mira amicably.


    This was becoming very complicated.


    Belle threw open the doors and sighed. She had returned from her adventure from relieving herself.


    "I''m back and¡ª " her eyes fell to each of us, taking in the change in atmosphere since she had left. "And everyone seems to be in a brighter mood?"


    Mira threw an arm over Belle''s shoulders and dragged her towards the teleportation circle still in the works.


    "I shall have to tell you later, and it will be over the finest bottle of wine!" Mira declared.


    The flabbergasted Belle gawked in disbelief and asked, "I''m not used to this fraternizing side of you. Should I be worried?"


    Ceris and I left them to the teleportation circle to continue touring the late King Marcus'' manor. It was hard to concentrate with my heart soaring. I was on cloud nine. I wanted to make this work out with Mira and spend the rest of my life with her.


    "You haven''t stopped smiling since we left the throne room chamber," Ceris teased.


    "When I became a witch, I thought my life was going to be filled with work on top of work. The idea of one day putting away my staff to settle down¡ª or even having a baby, wasn''t really what I had in mind," I said.


    She nodded thoughtfully. We got to the royal bedchamber, a modest room without many belongings or furnishings. Judging by the direction we walked, it was towards the back of the castle. It faced westward and had a balcony to step onto much like Ceris'' and her fellow priestess'' own room. However, there was no grand bed, nor silken sheets or finely crafted furniture. It was a simple room with a bed, a full bookcase, and a study.


    Ceris took a seat at the bed and let her bunyips wander about. I sat down next to her.


    "Genuine happiness is a rare find these days. If you have found love, you must seize it," Ceris urged. "We high priestesses are actually sworn to each other, and love one another as much as the next."


    "W-Wait a minute¡­ does that include the three of us, too?" I asked.


    "Of course. We six are in one big open, polygamous relationship whether you knew it or not," she said, grinning.


    I was suddenly lightheaded. She rubbed her stomach in the same way Mira did. I knew right then and there, that she could very well be pregnant, too.


    "I don''t even want to know how many people I''ve possibly gotten pregnant." I buried my face into my hands.


    Ceris laughed. It might be funny for her, but it was a big deal for me. I didn''t want to see a bunch of children that were the result of me running around.


    "If I wasn''t pregnant, would you like to finish the job?" she asked., tugging on her thin robes.


    Memories from the night after defeating the dracolich reminded me of our intimate encounter.


    I shook my head of the thoughts and temptations. "Let''s not tempt fate."


    Eileen had collected additional vials of Miuna''s secretions. I wonder if Ceris would like to surprise her priestesses when she returned to Vessyra.


    Once Ceris had seen enough of her distant relative''s home, we traveled west outside of Lotherain to translocate Ellowyn from the tower. When I coaxed the spell scroll to life, a pillar of light flooded the area around me. The originally flat, albeit somewhat bumpy terrain materializes the familiar surroundings of trees and even the great hollow that was my home.


    The scroll worked, and I successfully transported the village and its inhabitants outside of Parthun''s capital.


    "Okay, Gurk. You stay there while I gather some more ingredients!" Eileen threw open the door and was surprised to see us. "Oh, Mistress. Ceris, and¡­ the snake things¡­ back already?"


    "Maybe I''ll let them find out on their own," I whispered to Ceris, who nodded in agreement.


    Preparations to travel to Juna took several days, bottlenecked by Eileen working tirelessly on a concoction to disguise a demi-human as a human. By the second day, every witch including Eudora offered to lend a hand, but she refused all help citing that we would just get in the way. On the third day, after going without sleep all night, she shouted loud enough to startle Mira and I from our sleep.


    Mira lifted her head from the pillow, glanced at me, and then dropped back into bed. I dressed myself to check out the commotion. Eileen had bags under her eyes, but she held a batch of vials like a fisherman holding the biggest catch of their life.


    "I did it Mistress¡­ If you don''t mind, I''m going to borrow your bed." Eileen handed me the lockbox full of the new concoction and went upstairs.


    "Brave of you to come into bed with me, apprentice," I heard Mira say to Eileen.


    "Do what you will to my body. Nothing will stop me from passing out," she said.


    By the time Ceris, Io, and Mana came by to test out the new potions, Mira had woken up and come downstairs.


    "Does Eileen not want to see the culmination of her hard work?" I asked Mira.


    "She''s tuckered out," Mira answered, then noticed I was glaring at her. "I didn''t touch her, I swear!"


    I apologized to Ceris and the bunyips. "Gurk was supposed to test the concoctions for your safety, but he''s hidden himself somewhere."


    "No worries. I think he has suffered enough mental trauma from being force fed so much." Ceris giggled into her palm.


    The three of them each took a vial, stared into its contents, and drank in a single gulp. Nothing happened at first. They looked at each other suspecting that it was another failed brew. Eileen sounded so sure of herself, yet¡ª


    Io and Mana clutched their stomach. The long, snake-like tails began to shrink and form legs. Their long, grey fur became a jungle of hair instead, their bodies were as smooth as human skin instead of covered in scales. Ceris, too, lost her most defining elven trait¡ª her pointed ears shrank and rounded out.


    Perhaps the most surprising changes were the bunyips, whose entire physicality had changed. They explored each other''s smooth skin, groping their breasts and crotch.


    "You''re human," Io said of Mana.


    "And you as well," Mana said of Io.


    Both of them were still incredibly tall, but not abnormally so that it would bring attention to them. Their personalities, however, might be a problem. The moment they took a step forward, they collapsed to the floor due to trembling legs. Neither of them were used to walking with legs and feet.


    "If my calculations are correct, the effect should last up to two days," Eileen said, peeking from behind the railings. She retreated back to bed, not even bothering to marvel at her own handiwork.


    Ceris found a mirror to inspect herself in.


    "This is incredible. Magic and alchemy¡­ what powerful tools you all possess," she muttered.


    They didn''t get so much as a minute to themselves when Eudora barged through the door uninvited. She took note of the demi-humans'' changed appearance. "Well, if this isn''t a pleasant surprise. I assume you are all ready to depart then?"


    "We are. But about performing subterfuge¡ª what exactly are we going to do in Juna?" I asked.


    The corners of Eudora''s lips curved into a devious smirk.


    "I have learned from Parabelle that King Uldrin of Juna and his inner council are quite the lechers. At the heart of the kingdom, in the capital city of Semiramis, there is a renowned brothel which he frequents¡ª the Lady''s Garden. I have arranged your travel with human traffickers. You all will infiltrate the city as prostitutes."


    Jamminrabbit

 87 – The Ladies’ Garden

    Jamminrabbit


    "I am absolutely against this! That bitch, Eudora¡­ When we get back, I''m going to string her up with razor wire," Mira exclaimed.


    We were already in the back of a wagon bound for Semiramis. Mira hadn''t let go of the plan Eudora set in motion, but complaining was all she could do. Each one of us knew deep down that this was the best course of action to infiltrate Juna, no matter how humiliating it was.


    "Could be worse. You could have this stupid collar on you," Belle remarked, holding the leash to her face.


    Mira snatched the leash from Belle''s hand and ordered, "You will offer a blowjob to the first man you see after setting foot in Semiramis."


    "I can''t believe you¡ª er, I mean¡­ yes, of course!" Belle gasped for air as the collar loosened.


    Io and Mana could not be convinced to stay behind. They had sworn to protect Ceris, and they would do so until their deaths. Which was why Eileen needed to perfect the polymorph elixir for them. Ceris, too, needed to not display her elven ears. Otherwise she would be shipped off to Thanreas, never to be seen again. It took the bunyips a few hours to get used to their legs. They were still wobbly, but were able to walk just fine. Running was a different matter.


    All six of us were dressed in shredded burlap frocks to give the impression of being poor. One good tear in the wrong place would render me naked. We witches had to keep our familiars far and above, and once we got to the city, clear away from the castle. None of us needed the newly appointed witch¡ª whoever she was¡ª to suspect witches or familiars were in the city.


    Belle, in particular, would need to stay out of any higher officials'' eyes to avoid being recognized.


    "This is necessary as we make our final move against Edith," I reminded Mira. "Neither she nor King Uldrin will see this coming."


    "Regardless, I''ll be damned if some wretch laid a hand on me or you." Mira sighed, then reached into her burlap sack only to not find what she was looking for and sighed again.


    "No pipe?" I asked.


    "No pipe," she confirmed.


    While the three of us weren''t as enthused about traveling to Semiramis, the bunyips and Ceris were the opposite. They were seeing new sights wherever they laid their eyes on. Rolling plains of green, blossoming fields of flowers, and plenty of smaller, bustling cities between Lotherain and Semiramis.


    Ceris saw what her people could have¡ª a flourishing homeland. I imagined this was just as important a mission for her as it was for us.


    The bunyips, on the other hand, looked like they were about to pounce on anyone. Even if they were in a human form now, it was difficult for them to suppress their instincts. Once we got to the brothel, I needed to keep an eye on them to administer the elixirs at the right time.


    One of the traffickers glanced over his shoulder, flashed a toothless grin, and said, "Nearly there to ''Ramis. Maybe me an'' me boys be yer first customers at the Garden, heh?"


    "Sure, if you want the rest of your body as bald as your head." Mira pointed an ignited finger at the man''s face.


    He turned around and said nothing more.


    "I''ve never been to Semiramis. What''s it like?" I asked Belle.


    "It''s a terrible place where crime runs rampant," she scoffs. There was no nostalgia or inkling of someone who missed their home. Belle spoke with such venom that her lips practically dripped with it. "King Uldrin does nothing to protect the citizenry from the many crime syndicates in Juna. They pay him to look the other way. I was assigned to Uldrin not to safeguard or restore order, but to make sure he paid his dues to the Council."


    "Snakes are everywhere. You should have culled the cutthroats yourself when you had the chance," Mira said with a taunting smirk.


    Belle rolled her eyes, unwilling to take the bait. "Not all of us can take lives as easily as pulling weeds.


    "There she is! Ain''t she a beaut?" Lucas, the escort Eudora contracted to lead us shouted.


    The first thing I saw of the city of Semiramis was the absurdly tall walls that surrounded it. Guards with metal-pointed helmets stared down at us from the towering stone structure. The way into the city was through an iron gate, smaller in comparison to the wall, but still unnecessarily large.


    Beggars and vagabonds line the road leading up to the city. They hold out their hands, pleading for even the dullest of coin. One of our escorts flicks a sovereign mint, a gold coin which is the official highest single piece of currency within the Council''s domain. The poor folks went in like a pack of hungry wolves, biting and clawing at each other to get to the coin.


    Ceris watches on, saddened by the sight of the fighting.


    "I had no idea. Even in such rich lands, they starve?" she asked.


    "This is human greed. It''s not the worst of it," Mira answered


    It had gotten dark by the time we arrived in Semiramis. Multifloor complexes, their windows boarded up with rotting planks, held up by crumbling bricks that hadn''t seen repair in decades lined the streets. Rats roamed freely, hunting their next decaying corpse or spilled food. Grey and brown cobblestone roads had been smudged black after years of neglect. Piles of trash were a common sight.


    The depressing atmosphere changed when we passed into what Belle called the Mecera Ward. Unlike when we first entered, there were guards here. Streets were smooth and paved in cement. Street corners had fenced plots of foliage and trees. Residences were individual mansions separated by their own smaller stone walls.


    Disparities between the rich and the poor were stark, to say the least.


    Mecera was where the Ladies'' Garden resided, and a large wooden signpost surrounded by flowers made sure everyone who passed by knew. It was a three-floored building situated at the corner avenue between the main thoroughfare and multiple smaller streets. Being so close to the many taverns in this marketplace square maximized exposure to visitors and potential customers.


    As we climbed off the wagon, our lead escort whispered to us, "Let me do the talking. Gotta put on an act, so just play along."


    A pair of large men with clubs under their arms guarded the entrance. One of them opened the door and shouted inside. Meanwhile, Belle bit her lip and walked up to an older gentleman passing by.


    "W-Would you¡­ like a blowjob?" She gulped.


    "Not right now!" The man flustered and ran away.


    Mira laughed at Belle''s expense, who came back relieved that she didn''t have to screw anyone in the middle of the streets. Her laughter was cut short when a rather rotund woman in an extravagant silken dress waddled out. She reeked of fruity perfume, her entire face was like a painting with all the make-up she had on.


    "What took so long, Lucas? I had customers waiting all day for the new arrivals!" the woman bellowed.


    Lucas had all six of us lined up in front of the mountain of a woman like we were freshly baked pastries on sale.


    "Forgive me, Madam Gestain. Ran the wagon into a ditch, we did. But here we are, fresh batch from Parthun. Bunch of farm lassies who ain''t got no homes anymore. These cunts were more trouble than they were worth," Lucas said, slapping Mira on the ass.


    Belle and I gasped. We tried to give Mira a look not to act out, but it was too late. She grabbed Lucas by the arm and twisted him until he dropped to the ground.


    "You don''t touch the goods," Mira snarled at him.


    Madam Gestain leaned down to inspect Mira closely, and she returned the glare.


    "I like you. Reminds me a little bit of myself. I''m sure there will be plenty of folk that want to break that defiant streak of yours," she said, then threw her arms out as though to welcome us to our new home. "I paid a pretty mint for you lot. So as long as folks pay, they do get to touch the goods. Girls who aren''t obedient will be made lessons of."


    A foul mixture beer, perfume, and sweat permeated the air. The first floor of the establishment was a tavern, where prostitutes drank with guests until they were too drunk to fuck, or just drunk enough to make poor financial decisions.


    We could see the second and third floor from below. They weren''t so much as floors as they were just stairs leading up to a walkway where the prostitutes'' individual rooms were. It was also where they worked. Some women could be seen leaning over the railings to see us entering.


    All in all, it was surprisingly well-kept. Filthy wasn''t my first thought, shockingly clean was a bit unexpected.


    "Girls are on the clock all day. If someone comes to you looking to fuck, turn them away. They pay me five sovereign mints to fuck you, then you take them to your room. The house takes four-fifths of the cut, and you take one-fifths. Is that clear?" Madam Gestain asked.


    We nodded silently.


    She then gave Belle the stink-eye, more specifically, her collar. "And why are you still wearing that? That idiot Lucas forget to take it off you?"


    Belle swallowed hard and answered, "Er¡ª a witch put this on me. It''s magic that¡­ makes me obey whatever someone commands¡­"


    "Some folk will pay good money for that kind of play." Madam Gestain rubbed her chin, nodding to herself.


    We''re led to the second floor. Mira, Ceris, and myself were given rooms here. Belle, Io, and Mana had their rooms on the third floor.


    The next three days were spent having sex with customers. Even in the dead of night, if a paying patron came in, we still had to fuck them. Madam Gestain controlled when and how much free time we were allotted, which wasn''t very much. I might have had dicks inside me longer than I didn''t. I had to be creative in hiding my penis, pretending that I liked getting fucked laying face down, or just taking it behind in general was enough to get patrons off my back. Mira snuck into my room several times in the night to get a piece of the action.


    King Uldrin never set foot in here, but several high ranking officials in his court had. We couldn''t get to them because the Madam assigned her favorites to tend to them instead.


    Most of the girls here were incredibly friendly and supportive with one another. It actually felt like another covenant. The few that scorned the rest were the highest earners of the establishment, and they began to look at us newcomers with disdain.


    What little free time afforded to us was spent exploring the Mecera Ward to find the grassroots of a rebellion. Suffice to say, we had no luck. Even Belle was none the wiser of any attempts to sow chaos when she was guardian here.


    On the morning of the third day, we were getting our pay. Mira received a hefty amount despite how small our cut of the profits were.


    "Color me surprised. Never would have guessed so many men in this city like getting stepped on and cursed out. But whatever gets the gold flowing in," Madam Gestain snickered.


    Mira sneered at her back as the brothel owner proceeded to the third floor.


    "If I had a mind maggot or the proper reagents, I could bend her will to us. Actually¡­ I wonder if I might actually be able to grow one," Mira whispered.


    "Taking over her mind would give us more time to investigate the city," I agreed.


    A man who had become Ceris'' regular emerged from her room. She followed soon after and waved him goodbye.


    "Aren''t you enjoying this a little too much?" Mira asked her.


    "Pillow talk makes people much more vulnerable than alcohol can, and you humans simply love talking to anyone that showers them with attention. That man happens to be a member of the Silver Cross¡ª a group of people unhappy with King Uldrin''s inaction against crimes in Juna." Ceris flashed a triumphant smile and skipped over to us.


    This was it. Ceris had secured the information we needed. Now, it was time to take action.


    Jamminrabbit


    Chapters 4-36 will soon be removed as they will be published as a first volume exclusively on Amazon''s KDP select.

 88 – In Search of the Silver Cross

    Jamminrabbit


    We planned our free time around leaving the brothel together early in the early evening. Thanks to Ceris setting up a meeting with a member of the Silver Cross, we became one step closer to our goals in Juna.


    All six of us set out to the Mecera Ward to an abandoned distillery. We were dressed in low cut dresses that have our breasts hanging out. It wasn''t too much worse than my robes, but at least it was alive and made wearing it more breathable. We looked like out-of-the-job tavern wenches.


    Streetlights and paved roads, cast iron fences into private residences, fountains at every avenue, all of it reminded me of Grathir. It was so nostalgic to be in the heart of human civilization after so long. However warming to my heart it was, an unsteady weight bore on my mind.


    This was all at the sacrifice of hundreds of thousands of demi-humans beyond inner-Talmora. Ceris'' own people were starving while my people grew fat on vain luxury. If I had to choose a place to settle down with Mira, I would be in Vessyra and not in any human-led city.


    Though few, there were demi-human slaves chained with collars and shackles. Goblins were used as manservants, orcs made to be forced labor, and centaurs humiliated as pack mules.


    It also troubled me to see how many guards and soldiers lingered and patrolled about. After forcing the occupying Juna army in our successful siege to retreat, King Uldrin must be on edge about a counter attack. Parthun was the closest neighboring country, and it was currently swarming with witches.


    King Uldrin was also a councillor, the very one whose deciding vote put Edith on the Council. They had to be working together. She wouldn''t leave Juna undefended, especially if its fall meant our threat to her was real. Chances were, Edith had a safeguard in this city in place should it be attacked. We had to find out what that was, too.


    "I''ll say it again, Ceris¡ª I''d be a lot more relieved if you stayed back at the Ladies'' Garden," I reminded her.


    "Six women in a group is sure to be an awkward sight out here despite the crowds," Mira grumbled.


    It was made worse by what we were wearing. Most people in this area dressed in fine clothing with flashy embroidery. Our outfits were not so extravagant. In fact, we had plenty of guards asking where we worked and if we even belonged in Mecera.


    Ceris bowed apologetically and glanced back at her two human-disguised bunyip guards. "Bernard wouldn''t meet with you unless I was there, and these two refused to leave my side."


    We were just passing the marketplace, only another ten minute walk to the distillery, when a couple of guards recognized Io and Mana and started hitting on them. Having guards tail us would ruin our only chance at meeting with the Silver Cross. Mira had us stop by some vendor stalls and pretend to shop.


    Apparently, the bunyips were fast becoming favorites in the brothel. Their lack of expression and disinterest were seen as submissively attractive. I learned from Ceris the reason for that was because bunyips were very selective of mates. They had been forcing themselves to play pretend-prostitutes for our sake.


    The guards wouldn''t stop hounding Io and Mana even after getting the cold shoulder treatment. Mira''s patience was waning quickly, and I feared the worst.


    "Come on, baby. Madam Gestain is committing highway robbery. You can at least let me have some fun on the house," one guard said to Io.


    "You''re breaking my heart. I thought I always gave you a good time whenever I visited," another said to Mana.


    Both bunyips turned the other cheek.


    "Your breath stinks," Io said to her suitor.


    "Your penis is small. I fake my orgasms," Mana said to the other.


    Mira''s hearty laughter drew a crowd within the marketplace. Some began to ask what was going on, others paraphrased what was said about the guards. Unhappy with their embarrassment, they threatened onlookers with jail time if they didn''t mind their own business.


    They were both equipped with scaled leather bearing the insignia of a horned owl. Aside from a shortsword and buckler, they weren''t very armed. A small group of people could easily overwhelm them, which was why they resort to fear instead.


    The taller of the two guards stuck a gloved finger a little too close to Mira. I thought she was going to bite it off or start a fight, but she was noticeably indifferent, if not a little giggly.


    "Listen, whore, one more laugh out of you and I''ll break your ass in." They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity.


    As he turned away to leave, Mira erupted with a very audible and exaggerated, "Ha."


    He stomped right back up to Mira, but his companion tugged on his gauntlet. At this point, I was fearful of the guards'' lives.


    I grabbed Mira''s arm and pulled her to the eastern street while apologizing, "We don''t mean any offense. Madam Gestain doesn''t give us a lot of time, so we''d like to spend it alone!"


    Mira rolled her eyes and sighed. It somehow seemed as though I robbed her of a precious belonging.


    "Here I was hoping for a fight," she pulled a branch out of her pocket and started chewing on it.


    "What is that¡­?" I hesitated to ask.


    "Helps with the withdrawals," she answered, gnawing on the bark.


    It had gotten incredibly dark. This side of Mecera wasn''t attended to much as evidenced by the broken streetlights, not a soul in sight, and the many trash piles littering the roads. The distillery had all its windows broken, all but the largest equipment had been vacated or stolen.


    "This should be the place," Ceris said.


    Mira shut her eyes and hijacked Talos'' vision. Then she scoffed.


    "I didn''t expect this to be easy." She leaned back on an empty barrel and crossed her arms.


    A second later, three large men emerged from the shadows with blackjacks and hoods to conceal their faces. Ceris, in her naivety of how humans operated, tried to greet them but I pulled her behind me.


    "We asked Bernard to introduce us to the Silver Cross. Are you our escorts?" I asked, putting myself between Ceris and the thugs.


    "We ain''t saying shit. What I wanna know is why a bunch of whores''re poking their noses where they shouldn''t?" their presumed leader asked.


    Mira took a step forward to confront them, but I knew how that would turn out and stopped her. I gave her a knowing look to not use magic, which she quickly realized.


    "Right. I almost forgot." Mira pulled out a dagger instead.


    "That''s just as bad! We want to talk, not hurt them," I scolded her. Mira relented to give me a chance to speak with them. However, none of them sounded particularly interested in talking. Much less reveal anything about the Silver Cross. They were cautious because we were prostitutes at the establishment often visited by King Uldrin''s inner circle. That could be used as my advantage. "The Silver Cross is going to be stamped out before you change a damn thing. Within the brothel, we can hurt the King where he wouldn''t expect¡ª his own people. Blackmail, kidnapping, you want the patrol routes to Juna''s guard captain? We have that, too, and more."


    It was hard to tell behind the masks if I''d gotten through to them or not. All I could glean from them were hasty whispers and a hint of fear. If I were in their position, without magic and under the tyranny of King Uldrin, I would be scared too.


    "An interesting proposal." A young woman with fiery hair, and only a mask to cover the bottom half of her face, stared down at us from a stack of crates behind the three men. I hadn''t noticed her until she spoke. Even Mira was surprised by her sudden appearance.


    "Milady, you shouldn''t be out here!" one of the thugs said.


    "Oh, shut up. We haven''t made any progress in the past three months, and shit''s just getting worse around here. I''ll take a beggar or whore if they think they can offer help, because I''m at the edge of my nerves," the woman complained.


    They didn''t seem to realize yet, but the men had revealed who their leader was by calling her ''milady''. If not a leader, then someone high up in the Silver Cross'' chain of command. This was a good start.


    She studied each of us carefully, but raised an eyebrow looking me up and down.


    "The Ladies'' Garden, eh? We''ll come and find you to, uh¡­ ascertain whether or not you can be trusted," she and the others turned to leave without the courtesy of introductions or farewell. "But if any of you are full of shit, we''ll spill your innards into the gutters."


    The next morning, I woke up to two large bunyips laying on either side of me. These beds were only large enough for two human beings, yet two demi-humans have cramped up what little space it offered.


    Their potions must have worn off. I needed to get them their doses, but as long as I was pinned under here, I couldn''t get up no matter how much I tried.


    "Io. Mana, I need to get up. Wake up, guys!" I whispered, struggling in hopes to stir them awake.


    If Madam Gestain or anyone other than our group walked in, then our plans to upend Juna would be in jeopardy. The whole city would fall into an uproar over witches and demi-humans infiltrating the city.


    I needed to think of something.


    The room was a quaint living space, like a slightly upper end tavern room. Even a quiet knock on the wall could be heard from the other side due to the walls being so thin. A wax candle on the night stand had melted to the base since last night.


    Nothing short of yelling came to mind.


    I was about to give up hope when Io opened her eyes.


    "Thank goodness. I need you two to get off so I can give you¡ª h-hey!"


    Io licked my cheeks. Her tongue traveled down my neck and to my breasts where she sucked on a nipple.


    "Now''s not the time for that¡­" I tried to push her away with my one free hand, gave up and tried to push Mana off to free my other hand, but they were both far too heavy. Suddenly, the sheets were pulled away from my body. Io eyed my erect penis hungrily. "Uh¡­ oh."


    Jamminrabbit

 89 – Threesome With Bunyips

    Jamminrabbit


    "Io, let''s talk about this... I need to administer you the potions before someone walks in on us¡ª aahh!" A hot mouth clamping down on my erect cock stole the breath from my lungs.


    My hands found purchase on Io''s hair. It was like grabbing a pile of cotton. There was so much fur, it was like a layer of armor that prevented me from getting to the head. Pushing her off was impossible. She was much stronger than me.


    The bunyip''s head bobbed up and down, her tongue coiled around my dick like it was a snake itself. All the while she stared at me, those silver pupils that shined like the full moon. It was as though she wanted to gauge whether I enjoyed her blowjob. Even though I was terrified that someone could come through that door at any moment, my body couldn''t lie.


    "Oh, gods¡­ your mouth is amazing. I haven''t had a blowjob like this since the alraune¡­ ahh¡ª ohh, I''m cumming!" I clamped down on her head, fingernails digging in and finally finding her scalp under all that fur.


    Io responded by tightening her tongue and lips, wringing me for every drop of cum I had. She wouldn''t stop sucking, like a newborn to a teet. I stared back at her, and for once, the corners of her eyes creased into what seemed like joy.


    "Pet me more," Io begged.


    "Like¡­ this?" I grinded my fingers into her head. It took my all to get past the fur, like it sprung back against my strength.


    Her expression showed pure joy, like she was orgasming from having her head stroked. Io''s breathing grew shallow, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and because she was right above my dick, ended up drooling onto it.


    "No fair, Io." Mana had awakened and wanted in on the action. "High Priestess Ellori, pamper me, too."


    "High Priestess¡­" I echoed under my breath. It must be Ceris'' doing that they started calling me that.


    Both of them stared with beady eyes.


    "One hand for each of you. But I need you two to drink the potions right after, okay?" I stroked both of them with each hand, occasionally scratching behind the ear which I quickly found they enjoyed very much. The tips of their tail shook like a rattlesnake''s rattle.


    I knew very little of bunyips. The extent of my knowledge went as far as what Ceris had already told me. What I could surmise was that unlike a rattlesnake''s rattling tail, a wagging bunyip tail was much more akin to that of a dog.


    Mana sprang on top of me. Her arms wrapped around my body, and she crawled up so close with her lips puckered. It was hard to resist. I leaned down to kiss her. A thin tongue like the gorgon Lantessa, slithered into my mouth and coiled around mine. While making out with Mana, the other returned to my dick for a second round.


    This was different from other demi-humans I''d been with. Gurk had coarse human-like skin, orcs were smooth like silk and leather, Taurac also had a coat of fur but it was thin and bristly¡ª bunyips, however, was so much more. Smooth, cloudy, like being enveloped by a coat of wool. Their tongue work demonstrated the same skill as Mira, but being long and thin allowed them to play with me in unique ways.


    Mana''s thick and powerful paws that could crush metal ingots with a simple squeeze, kneaded my breasts gently. She was extra careful, pinching my nipples to make me feel good. My hands were free to do what I wish now, so I returned the favor. Whenever I pinched her nipples, her tongue reacted by clenching around mine. The normally emotionless bunyip moaned as we kissed.


    My cock traded one wetness for another. Io straddled my waist, grinding the entrance of her pussy on top of me. Tough scales of her underbelly had parted to reveal a pink, fleshy interior. It glistened, wet and dripping, enticing me to explore it. I felt the heat of her internal body temperature emanating even though I wasn''t inside yet. As she lowered herself onto my dick, enveloping and massaging me with the folds of her pussy, I couldn''t help but erupt as I slid in.


    "How does it feel?" Mana asked her sister.


    Io threw her head back and shuddered. "Ahh¡­ I feel the High Priestess'' love¡­ it''s so warm and sticky¡­"


    "Hahh¡­ fuck¡ª that should be my line," I said, trying to keep from losing my insanity to the pleasure. The bunyip''s inside was so hot that I could cum any moment if she started moving. Thick scales and fur insulated their bodies and turned them into ovens. My dick felt like it was melting.


    We suddenly rolled on the bed and I was now on top of Io. Laying on her compared to the bed was night and day. She made for the better bed.


    Io grabbed my waist and made me thrust like I was a sex toy. There was nothing I could do to contest her strength, so I let it happen and took pleasure in her pussy sucking me dry. While I laid on top of Io, the other bunyip, Mana, went behind us and licked my entrance. Just the sensation of her tongue against my pussy gave me an orgasm from there.


    "You two, wait¡­ I''m going to go crazy¡­" I begged.


    "I want more. Fill us up and pamper us!" Io grabbed my face and pulled me in for a kiss. Our lips collided and lit fireworks in my head.


    I was being eaten out while having my cock wrung dry. They made me cum from two places at once, and it was too good to stop. It was like the two succubus all over again, except I didn''t have control this time. The bunyips were on a different level of strength, and the longer I felt the comforts of their fur, the more I wanted to give in.


    Io pulled her tongue out of my throat and pressed my head against her chest. Buried between her breasts and fur, my body stiffened as another orgasm built within me. The walls of her twitching pussy clenched around my throbbing dick, and we climaxed together.


    "I''m cumming¡ª I feel it, High Priestess! Aaahhh¡ª hhaaahhh!" Io tightened her grasp on me, drowning out my moans in her chest. I pushed myself off and fell onto the bed beside her. Io rubbed her belly with a smile on her face.


    Mana approached me with hunger in her eyes. "Wait¡­ Mana, I need to rest¡ª eek!"


    "No rest," she said. "I want to be filled like Io. Give me lots of love, too, High Priestess."


    It wasn''t over yet. Mana coiled around me like a snake would constrict their prey. As she does, my dick slid into another wet hole. We embraced, sharing in the taste of our lips and tongue. Her body had me firmly constricted and immobile. It didn''t hurt. In fact, it was pure bliss to be trapped in a funnel of fur. The undulating movements of her tail caused her pussy to vibrate.


    "What is¡­ gods, I''ll cum again if you keep doing that¡ª nnnngghh, mmmrpphh!" My protests were silenced by Mana''s lips. She grinded against my dick until I came. My entire being melted in her arms, I felt like jello and mush.


    While catching my breath, Mana rubbed her head against me and begged to be petted. Since she was still constricting me, I was in no position to refuse.


    "Bunyips are so spoiled. If only Rio was more like you," I sighed.


    I stroked Mana''s head, dragging fingers through her mane to unknot the strands and matted tangles. Red blush against her dark complexion told me she enjoyed every moment of it. I vaguely recalled Ceris telling me they liked being groomed


    Io crept up from behind wanting to join, but I only had so many hands. Eventually, she too coiled around us. Mana''s hips began to move again, my dick quickly getting erect from the stimulation. Neither of them had enough. Everytime their tails unwound and shifted positions, I found myself fucking a new hole. They took turns having sex with me and wouldn''t stop until they were satisfied.


    The door swung open and in marches Madame Gestain without a care for privacy. Fortunately, I had managed to get Io and Mana out of bed to drink their potions a little while ago. The proprietress only walked in on the two of them in human form lounging naked on the bed, while I sat already dressed at the vanity desk.


    "You two, get back to your rooms. You have customers waiting!" she shouted.


    Io and Mana didn''t hide their disdain. They rolled their eyes, got dressed, and left the room. It was just me and Madame Gestain. She glared at me, as though trying to come up with the slightest offense I''d done to upset her.


    Having found nothing, she sneered and said, "You have a customer, too. It''s a woman."


    "A woman?" I repeated after her.


    "Don''t look so surprised. My establishment services anyone willing to pay. Man, woman, or beast. Make them happy, make them a return customer, or it''s off to the gallows to be made a public toilet of." Her threat rang on deaf ears.


    Madame Gestain could certainly try if she wanted to. Mira, Belle, and I would sooner burn this place to the ground than be humiliated. She didn''t know how lucky she was to get away with treating us so poorly as prostitutes. Any witch with some semblance of pride would have incinerated her. We were only playing nice to fulfill Eudora''s goals, and by extension, our own ends.


    "Understood, Madame Gestain," I answered with indifference.


    Hardly satisfied with my half-hearted answer, she left. Someone else took her place and shut the door coming in. A red-haired woman wearing an expressionless half-mask, with as many ear piercings as fingers without the actual jewelry, approached me with a grin. She wore a beautiful, blue and white gown embroidered with roses, the center of which were studded with opalescent gemstones.


    "I asked the fat cow to get me a girl with tits the size of her head, and she gave me the right one after all," the woman said, laughing. She paused and took notice of the confusion on my face. "Don''t tell me ya don''t recognize me?"


    I squinted and searched my memories of her. She took the mask off and everything clicked at once. The only person that came up was the woman from last night.


    "You''re from the Silver¡ª"


    "Sh. Uh-uh." She put a finger up to her lips and winked.


    We never exchanged names. The only information they had was that we worked at the Ladies'' Garden. There were at least fifty girls in total within the establishment, and she managed to pinpoint who I was. She mentioned she was going to find us instead, I just didn''t expect it to be this soon and in such a manner.


    The fiery-haired woman lifted her dress to reveal a knife sheathed to a strap around her leg.


    "Still don''t trust ya yet, but we''re about to find out if I can. Ya can call me Quinny. For now, why don''t ya take off yer clothes?" she ordered, brandishing the knife at me.


    Jamminrabbit

 90 – Quinny and the Silver Cross

    Jamminrabbit


    Quinny twirled the dagger in her hand with the confidence of someone who had killed before. She was serious about her threat. Yet she didn''t know all the facts, like the person she threatened was a witch, or that she was about to get a big surprise once I stripped.


    "Don''t make me wait, hun. I paid good coin to get in here," she said.


    "Alright¡­ well, you asked for it." I undid the belt on my robes and let it drop to my ankles.


    My guest stared me right in the eyes, but as the cranks turned in her head, I could pinpoint the moment they stopped turning. Quinny blinked, squeezed her eyes shut, wondering if what she saw was an illusion. Her jaw dropped, as did the knife in her hand. The sound of metal clattering to the hardwood floor snapped her back to her senses.


    She quickly picked up the knife and took several steps back.


    "W-W-What is that ya have there between yer legs?" she stammered.


    I put my arms on my waist and proudly flaunted my assets. Even after being wrung dry by Io and Mana, the ridiculousness of this situation and showing myself to a stranger, got my little friend excited again.


    "I thought a woman like yourself would know a dick when she saw one," I teased.


    "Screw you, lady!" Quinny was trembling now. She held the knife with both hands, but it looked as if it could slip from her grasp at any moment again.


    "If you insist," I said, taking a step forward. Quinny backed up against the door. Her hand found purchase on the doorknob, but she hesitated to leave. She had come to see if the others and I could be trusted, hightailing out the door would ruin her chances of finding a potential ally in us. "Do you still want me undressed?"


    "Fine. Put that away and take a seat where I can see ya," she said.


    Quinny wouldn''t put away the weapon, and she stood by the door as though ready to bolt out at the first sign of trouble. I offered her a seat, and she refused. I offered her a drink, and she refused. This woman was on edge every step of the conversation.


    "I ain''t about to apologize for coming in here like I''m ready to slit yer throat. Got too many trying to screw us over. From my angle, I got a bunch of whores looking to meet. Gonna raise some red flags," she said.


    That swung both ways. It was best to hold back from telling her too much.


    "My friends and I came from Parthun. We''re here to pay King Uldrin back for sacking our homes." So far, it wasn''t a lie. Just heavily omitted. I gauged what she thought of my revelation, and the answer was¡ª she''s hooked.


    Quinny leaned against the door and chuckled. "Uldrin''s got balls. I''ll give ''em that. Too bad he got his shit kicked in. Whole lot of Juna soldiers came crying back. Though, all that''s done is put Semiramis under martial law. Ya seen it, soldiers and guards strut around like they expecting an invasion."


    She didn''t know it, but she gave me an important piece of information. Eudora suspected as much after we repelled Juna and the Order of Piety from Parthun. With what Juna being the adjacent kingdom, the king was right to fear retaliation. Raising defenses around the city and the borders cost resources. Mouths to feed, money to build fortifications.


    The Kingdom of Juna was already on its way to imploding. We had to give it a kick, and the Silver Cross was going to be the metal toe.


    "All of ya got strings on ya, and someone back in Parthun is pulling ''em. King Marcus is dead, witches sit on his throne. Which can only mean yer in league with them? Or maybe yer lot''re witches yerself?" As soon as she said that, I had to physically force myself not to react.


    I underestimated Quinny. She was a lot more perceptive than I gave her credit for. Of course she was cautious. Trying to undermine a kingdom came with it a whole slew of dangers.


    How do I earn her trust without revealing too much? Or was revealing ourselves as witches the right play?


    No. It was far too early. Just as Quinny was careful of us, we had to be careful of them.


    "If I was a witch, do you really think I would have acted kindly to being threatened?"  I asked in response.


    She was seemingly satisfied with the answer. A smirk crossed her face.


    "I like ya. Maybe I really will go for a round with that cock of yers," she said.


    I crossed my arms and played hardball. "Unfortunately, you''re almost out of time. Would you like an extension?"


    "King Uldrin will be sending a shipment of treasures bound to Thanreas. Thinking it''s a bribe to the Council. Course it''ll be heavily guarded by all manners of beastlies I don''t wanna tangle with," Quinny fished out a scroll and tossed it to me. I recognized it as a spell scroll right away, one that contained the runic etchings of a simple igni. Whatever she wanted me to do with this, I could easily do myself. "That there is a magic scroll I paid a hefty amount for. Ya find some way to unchain those monsters, fire off that scroll, and we''ll come in to swoop the gold."


    "That''s it?" I asked.


    Quinny raised a brow, and I realized the mistake I had made too late.


    "Ya could end up as the beastlies'' next meal, and you ain''t scared? Seen a lot of ''em in Parthun, eh? Well, even if ya fail, we''ve got a back up plan. No skin off my back if ya''ll die," she said.


    I let out a stale breath. No normal human would consider approaching with demi-humans as a walk in the park. Fortunately, she chalked it up to being a citizen of Parthun.


    Mira, Belle, and I sat out into the town to one of the many public bathhouses in Mecera. The girls recommended a place they frequented, it was an indoor bathhouse in which women and men alike used together. Instead of a single, large pool, there were multiple smaller hexagonal pools built from terracotta bricks, marble, and stone.


    We three took leisure soaking in hot water poured out of a saucer from a cupid statue''s hands. It was a welcome relief to all the sex we had been having¡ª or rather Belle and I had been having. Mira never took anything in and had only been using her feet, which had made her a niche celebrity to a subset of patrons.


    "Somehow, I doubt it''s just gold in there," Mira said, sipping on a glass of wine.


    "I''m with Mira on this one," Belle chimed in. "King Uldrin wouldn''t assign five hundred soldiers to just guard a caravan, and that''s on top of two hundred Piety knights, fifty enslaved orcs, and twenty centaurs."


    Nearly eight hundred guards did make for an obscenely large force to just ship gold from one place to another. Especially when our kingdoms weren''t at war, and the path towards Thanreas was under the Council of Kings'' jurisdiction, it was suicide for any bandits or outlaws to make any attempts to raid them. Never mind the orcs and centaurs, the hundreds of human guards were the real danger. So just what was Quinny and the Silver Cross planning?


    "If not gold, then what else could it be?" I asked.


    We thought long and hard in silence.


    Then it hit me. King Uldrin and Edith were in cahoots with one another. There was one thing he had to be staking his life on, one thing that Edith plotted to submerge Talmora into chaos¡ª the key to opening a portal for demons, Abstinence.


    There was no other explanation. Abstinence couldn''t make the journey on her own, that was too much of a risk.


    "They''re escorting Abstinence back to Edith under the pretense of transporting gold," I told them.


    Mira took the glass away from her lips and grinned.


    "I wonder if Eudora knew it was going to turn out this way? We were about to let Abstinence fall into the Council''s hands since we lost her trail, but now..." Belle licked her upper teeth in disbelief.


    "Whatever the case is, if Abstinence really is in there, then all cards are on the table. Quinny thinks its gold in there, but this goes way beyond their field of expertise," I said.


    "So what? Is the plan to kill Abstinence?" Mira asked, her voice teeming with eagerness.


    Belle smacked Mira''s arm. "We''re bringing her back to Eudora. Gods only know if killing her ushers in hordes of demons. There are thousands of innocent people living in Juna ignorant of what King Uldrin is doing."


    Mira downed the rest of the wine and waded through the water to me. She straddled my waist, stimulating my penis until it was erect, and pushed it into her.


    "W-Wait, right here? Now?!" I panicked, flailing in the water. The warmth of her pussy, further heated up by the hot water was melting me.


    "Are you guys¡ª oh, come on. In front of me? Seriously? I''m taking the rest of your wine." Belle forgoed the glass and tipped the whole wine bottle into her mouth.


    Unbeknownst to the other patrons in the pools around us, Mira was riding me to an orgasm. Even as my throbbing cock gushed into her, she didn''t stop. I was becoming lightheaded when she pressed our lips together. A sweet, passionate kiss that I reciprocated. Eventually, our romp drew a crowd. The excitement of being watched stirred the butterflies in my stomach. They saw us above water, but had no idea I had a dick buried into Mira below the surface.


    It wasn''t until I came into her a second time did she have enough and was ready to leave. Meanwhile, Belle was blowing bubbles with her head half-submerged in the water. She had been masturbating at our little show


    "Well then, it''s time to return and get an early shut-eye, yes?" Mira suggested, climbing out of the waters.


    Jamminrabbit

 91 – What Lays Hidden

    Jamminrabbit


    The plans had been made. Mira, Belle, and I would intercept the caravan en route to Thanreas, secure Abstinence and bring the knight back to Eudora. Unfortunately, Ceris didn''t like it one bit that we were leaving her and the bunyips behind. As soon as she found out about the plan, she, Io, and Mana, stormed into my room to confront me.


    "We came here together, it''s only right that we go with. Io and Mana are plenty strong, they will be a great asset in case the fighting gets rough." The High Priestess was keen to follow us, but the danger was far too great to get her involved. None of us had any idea what Abstinence was capable of with whatever Zertos put in her. However, that wasn''t enough to convince her. "What''s to stop us from catching another caravan after you leave?"


    Belle took my side to talk them down. "All we''re doing is capturing one person. Once we return, we''re beelining it right back to Lotherain."


    "Please, Ceris. You''ve done enough by helping us get in contact with the Silver Cross. Stay here with Io and Mana where it''s safe," I pleaded.


    Knock. Knock. Tap.


    That was the designated pattern to tell each other if it was one of us at the door. Since the five of us were in my room, that only left Mira. But when the door opened, we were surprised to see Madam Gestain come through, followed by Mira who shut the door behind them.


    "I raised a mind maggot," Mira said, giddy as a child finding candy.


    "You didn''t¡­" I rubbed my head in disbelief.


    "I sure did. Watch¡ª " She snapped her finger, causing Madam Gestain to stand up straight. Then Mira made an order, "Squat and croak like a frog."


    Madam Gestain did exactly just that, and with the perfect baritone pitch.


    "Ribbbiiiit!" she croaked.


    "Gods¡­ damn it, Mira¡­ and why did you do that?" Belle asked.


    Mira rolled her eyes as though she hadn''t just put our entire plans in jeopardy. Or maybe she did know and wanted to mess around as much as she could before we left.


    "I know what I''m doing. Madam Gestain won''t know when we leave, and neither will she pester Ceris and the others while we''re gone," Mira said.


    Belle and I suddenly felt a lot less peeved and a lot more stupid.


    "After seeing what mind maggots can do first hand in Randover, I just had to try it out," Mira added.


    Ceris relented with the three of us badgering her to stay. She gave us Vessyra''s blessing, an ironic thing to do since I had the Goddess'' power dwelling within me, but welcomed nonetheless.


    As we made our way to the north gate where the caravan was set to depart, Mira hijacked Talos'' vision to get our familiars in place. They had all our equipment, and we planned to change into them if things got hairy.


    Quinny''s predictions were spot on. Soldiers and guards packed the city as much as the citizens. A dozen different banners of King Uldrin''s retainers were present, which went to show how scared they were of an invasion from Parthun.


    They were technically right, since three witches¡ª their nightmare scenario¡ª had infiltrated Semiramis. Too bad they wouldn''t know what hit them until it was too late.


    At the gate, a number of shackled orcs loaded crates and barrels onto open-roof wagons, each pulled by a mix of horses and centaurs. There were twenty carts in total, and only a few in the back had coverings to conceal the contents within.


    A large crowd had gathered to watch whatever it was their King was sending out of the city. They murmured amongst themselves about what it could be.


    "I heard Uldrin''s sending a pile of gold to them wankers at Thanreas," one man whispered to his companion.


    "For what? He been raising our taxes and giving it away just like that?" his friend complained.


    Another group was more enthused about the prospect of King Uldrin appeasing the Council of Kings.


    "Who knows of them''s witches''re coming here. Maybe the Council will finally send more help," an older lady said, clutching an effigy of Vessyra.


    A younger lady, presumably her daughter, nodded in agreement. "What we need''re more of them Piety knights. I''d be safer with them around than our good fer nothing city guards."


    Mira, who had been hijacking Talos'' vision with her eyes closed so as to not attract attention, released the spell and reported the positioning of eight-hundred guard escorts.


    "About six hundred lead the front on foot, a hundred in the rear on horseback, and a mix of another hundred guard the sides. The wagon we are looking for is at the very front, painted in maroon with gold bandings around it. I sensed magic scrolls are plastered on the inside. They are definitely transporting something other than gold," Mira revealed.


    "Now the question is, how do we hitch a ride without appearing too suspicious?" I mumbled.


    Belle pointed to an older gentleman wearing a metal-pointed helmet. He was on horseback, barking orders to his fellow riders. It was clear his status was a superior officer and might be the commanding officer of the unit guarding the rear.


    "I have an idea. Follow me," Mira said, then grabbed Belle''s collar and pushed through the crowd.


    "W-What?" I went along with Belle, who was trying to steady her footing while Mira tugged on the leash.


    "Milord!" Mira shouted.


    We were quickly surrounded by a group of riders, a dozen swords and spears ready to poke new holes into us.


    "What is the meaning of this?" The soldiers made way for their officer to come through.


    "Lord Egel, these wenches burst out of the crowd calling for you," a soldier said.


    A stern glare bore down on us. Lord Egel''s plate armor was pristine, untouched by battle. More likely than not, he was all show and no bite. He leered at us with lecherous eyes, and I understood right away what Mira wanted to do.


    "Milord, we hear you are bound for Thanreas. We beg you to take us with, so that we may start life anew. Madam Gestain is a thieving hog who doesn''t leave us more than pittance," Mira begged.


    Belle and I were stunned at Mira''s theatrics. My jaw about dislodged from its socket. It took every bit of willpower not to react in any way to suggest she was acting.


    The officer sneered at us. "And why should I care about stowaway whores? I would better take you back to Madam Gestain. She would give me free patronage thereafter."


    "Perhaps we can¡­ make it worth your while? Your stay at Thanreas might be lonely," Mira pleaded.


    "Say I do take you with. A massive city like Thanreas has plenty of places for you to slip away. I''m not buying it," the officer turned his horse, but Mira wasn''t going to let this chance pass up.


    "This is no trick. The leash in my hand is magic, Madam Gestain put on my companion for her disobedience. It makes her subservient. You can even try it yourself, Milord! You need only make a request." Mira offered the leash to the officer. He snatched it and stared at the leash dubious of its potential.


    The officer tugged Belle forward and said, "Strip."


    Belle did as she was told, disrobing herself of the burlap clothes. She went red up to her ears and glared at Mira, who winked in return.


    "A whore getting naked is nothing new. Anyone could feign an order as simple as that," he said. While Belle was being made an exhibitionist out of, Egel mulled over what he could subject her to that would prove Mira told the truth. His eyes laid on an orc, who was delivering a barrel sloshing with liquid inside to the backmost wagon "Orc, it''s your lucky day. Get over here before I cut your throat."


    The orc, not wanting to lose his life early today, sat the barrel down where he stood and hurried over in a huff. He was sweating all over, old lashings scarred his body from the neck down to his legs. A loose pair of pants was all he wore.


    "No sane woman would copulate with these creatures. Avail yourself to the orc and give us a good show, will you?" Egel tugged the leash so hard Belle tripped over in front of the orc.


    "As you wish..." Belle said.


    At first, I felt terrible for Belle. Then I remembered that she, of all people, enjoyed this sort of play. Her breath grew shallow as she pulled down the confused orc''s pants to reveal an arm-sized penis. She positioned her legs between the massive cock and slowly slid down on it, holding her moans in while others gawked with a mixture of disgust and awe. Egel was certainly enjoying himself.


    I remained speechless, but Mira, in her infinite talents, played the damsel to such perfection she might belong on the stage.


    "Y-You''re a terrible man¡­ but if this is what it takes, you see how we are willing to debase ourselves?" Mira put a hand over her mouth and wept.


    By the time the caravan was ready to go, Belle had been fucked to submission, filled to the brim such that her pussy gushes with cum when the orc pulled out. Some of the soldiers who weren''t wearing heavier armor shifted uncomfortable where they stood, presumably to hide that they had an erection. Even I got hard from watching Belle get rammed.


    "That''s about all the fun you''ll get." Egel kicked the orc with the spurs of his boots. Then he turned to us with a wicked grin and tossed the leash back to Mira. "Heh. Get onto the back of the last carriage. You three will make for fine company later. The rest of you, get back into formation! We''re about to set out!"


    He rode away with nodding to himself.


    I helped Belle get up and dressed.


    The other soldiers slowly dispersed, after having an eyeful of Belle. Some of the muttered spitefully amongst each other.


    "Damn Egel getting all the fun for himself," a bearded soldier said.


    "You think he''ll share if we ask nicely?" another asked.


    "Forget it. He''s about as greedy as they come, that sonuvabitch."


    The inside of the wagon was cramped. Crates and barrels filled with grain were stacked haphazardly on top of each other. As the wagon moved, it seemed like they could collapse and crush us at any moment. Mira sat on top of a rectangular box full of spears, eating an apple she found in one of the many containers. Belle laid flat on her belly, rubbing her ass. She was still sore from the railing she received, but had a look of satisfaction despite being thoroughly humiliated. Or rather¡ª thanks to being humiliated.


    About two hours had gone by, and we were entering the remote countryside of Juna. Rio and Luna had slipped in while the soldiers weren''t watching, and no one suspected a thing seeing a raven land at the back entrance of the wagon. We were at last reunited with our robes and staff, the soldiers outside were none the wiser thanks to the wagon''s covering.


    "With every passing day, I despise you all the more intensely, Mira¡­" Belle remarked.


    Mira grinned and said, "Hah. In another lifetime, you would be calling me mistress!"


    "Alright, you two. Settle down, we have work to do. Shall we get started?" I asked, eager to find out what was inside the front vehicle.


    "Ladies! Why wait, when we can get started now¡­ huh?" Egel opened the flap to peek inside, but went silent seeing the three of us.


    Belle tipped her hat and bowed at the officer. "Allow me to be the opening act¡ª igni."


    "Witches! We''re under¡ª" A fireball cut off the rest of Egel''s warning, knocking him to the ground a rolling, charred mess. The rest of the wagon''s cloth covering burned away. The three of us conjured a firestorm that derailed the caravan, causing panic to the hundreds of escorts. Soldiers were thrown off horses, wagons combusted and tipped over, the army scattered to avoid the onslaught of spells.


    We flew to the front of the caravan under Belle''s flight spell and found the red wagon with the gold bandings. She raised a barrier of ice to separate us from the six hundred soldiers in the vanguard. Mira was right, there was serious magic emanating from within.


    "What do we do? Pick up the whole wagon?" Belle asked.


    "Rio, grab it and let''s go!" I ordered.


    Rio unfurled his draconic wings, but as he got close, a blast of magical energy sent him hurling into my arms. A clawed, black hand broke out of the wagon, then another. Abstinence pulled herself out.


    We gasped at the terrible sight, she was nothing Mira and I last remembered her to be. Her armor was charred black, melded into her body. The closed helmet she wore opened and closed like gnashing jaws, and a tail extended from the top, whipping around like a dragon''s tail.


    "Hey, that''s not the Abstinence I knew. What the fuck is that?" Belle asked in disgust.


    Abstinence groaned, like the sound of a door creaking open in an empty chamber. Her voice was hollow, and echoed with each breath.


    "Councillor Anora will cleanse this world of impurity, and I will do whatever it takes¡­ The Order of Piety, Eleanor Mycasta¡­ Christened¡ª Abstinence."


    Jamminrabbit

 92 – Eleanor Mycasta, Abstinence

    Jamminrabbit


    "What kind of magical enchantments were so weak that she could just burst out of it?" Mira asked.


    Abstinence clutched her head, screaming in apparent agony. Whatever was afflicting her, must have been from Zertos.


    "Relax, Elle! We used to serve together, remember? It''s Belle!" Belle shouted to her former comrade in arms.


    "Hey, you made that rhyme," Mira said


    Belle smacked her own face, "That was not intentional. Is this really the time for jokes?"


    I smacked both of their heads from behind.


    "We got work to do. The barrier won''t last, look!" I pointed to the ice barrier where soldiers were banging their weapons on it, cracks snaked up and began to shatter. Other riders made haste to skirt around it instead. Orcs and centaurs were being whipped into helping, their combined strength would break the barrier any minute now.


    Mira rubbed her chin as though she had come up with a plan, and Belle was pleading to Abstinence to stand down. If Belle was so confident that the knightess would come to her senses, then she must have a semblance of a moral compass to allow for discourse.


    However, that very demonic form of her didn''t appear to leave much room for discussion.


    "What was Abstinence''s strength again?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "Oh, uh¡­ Didn''t it have something to do with her¡ª" Before I could answer, the knight in question disappeared, then reappeared in front of us, driving a clawed gauntlet into my gut.


    The impact sent me crashing to the ground hard. If it weren''t for the living robes taking the brunt of the hit, my stomach would have been eviscerated.


    Mira and Belle engaged Abstinence with close quarter magical arts, a martial form that allowed witches to stand toe to toe against foes that could easily close the gap. Everytime the knightess disappeared, Mira erected a barrier to block the attacks. Belle took the offensive, condensing powerful spells into fiery punches.


    Unfortunately, Abstinence was too quick for either of them. She easily overwhelmed them with devastating swipes that slipped through the barrier''s blindspots.


    "I''m not out of the fight yet!" I shouted as black tentacles emerged from my back. It, too, proved useless. Whenever I made purchases on her legs and arms, she would disappear and leave me grasping at air.


    "Mraa!" Rio pawed at my legs.


    "Not now, Rio¡ª wait¡­?" I noticed Rio had dug into my backpack and pulled out a familiar wand, the very one that made someone''s body overly sensitive. "You don''t mean to tell me to use this¡­ do you?"


    Rio flew up to me and spat the wand into my hand.


    "Whatever you''re planning down there, do it now!" Mira shouted.


    "Just don''t hurt her¡ª we don''t know if Elle''s death might trigger the opening of the portals!" Belle added.


    "If someone were to tell me Demos'' stupid orgasm wand would save the day, I would think they were crazy,"  I muttered to Rio. Then I waved the wand in Abstinence''s direction. "Here goes nothing¡­ Belle! Mira, move!"


    Both of them scattered. Abstinence teleported to where they just were. The wand lit up, as did the knightess. She began to squirm in place, started clawing her own body, particularly at her chest and groin area.


    "It worked?! Somehow, I hoped it wouldn''t¡ª but I''ll take it," I said. But the wand had run its course and turned to ash.


    Abstinence fell to the ground. The three of us kept our distance. She clawed at herself, playing an ear-splitting cacophony as metal armor was ripped away piece by piece, until all that was left was a naked woman, drooling from her mouth and hands groping her own body.


    "W-What did you do?" Belle asked.


    "Ha! So the wand has felled two knights now?" Mira cackled, reminding me of how we broke Aurelias. She kicked the knightess onto her back. Abstinence veins had grown dark and pulsed with foul magic¡ª black magic. She had passed out, yet was still masturbating in her sleep. "I guess I''ll grab her. Our job here is done. Shall we pick up our dear priestess and return to Lotherain?"


    Not yet. The barrier was on the verge of breaking, but I had to do one more thing. I grabbed onto Rio''s leg, and he flew me just high enough that my voice could reach both ends of the caravan.


    "Orcs, centaurs, goblins! You''re stronger than this, better. Do not settle for enslavement. Cast away your chains, gather your fellows, and head to Parthun. We will not shun you away, we will welcome you with open arms instead!"


    The demi-humans did nothing, as I expected. They were far too outnumbered by Juna and Piety knights to attempt any form of rebellion. However, the seed of insurrection had been planted.


    Then, much to my surprise, a centaur broke his shackle and that was all it took for the rest to follow suit. The humans were scared at the sudden act of disobedience, but the demi-humans didn''t attack them. Instead, they began to abandon the caravan.


    I pulled out the igni spell scroll and shot a flare into the sky.


    The sound of horns blared in the distance. In seconds, riders on both sides of the road poured over the hills in this direction.


    "Alright. Let''s go!" I signalled to the others.


    As we flew into the sky, I was astonished by the sheer size of the Silver Cross. They numbered in the hundreds. I recognized Quinny leading the charge, her fiery mane of hair trailing behind her. She glanced up and saw us, but we were already too far to see what expression she made.


    We returned to a city in panic. Hundreds of soldiers hurried to the southern and eastern end of the gates, while the northern and western gates had been closed, but not before reaching inside ourselves. Citizens barricaded themselves inside their homes, shopkeepers boarded up windows and bolted down doors. In a matter of minutes, the city had become eerily quiet, nothing but the sound of ringing tower bells echoing across empty streets.


    No one bothered to pay us any mind since we had changed back into our rags. To them, we were just whores scrambling to get to safety.


    Ceris, Io, and Mana were waiting for us outside of the Ladies'' Garden. They had four horses ready to go. Mira''s head cocked up to the sky.


    "Into the brothel. Now!" she demanded.


    We fell into the lobby to a number of girls gawking at us. Not a second later, Belle and I felt a chill run up our spine. The sensation lingered right above the brothel, but after another moment of idling, it continued south.


    "What was a witch?" I asked.


    "Her signature was particularly strong. You don''t think she noticed us, did she?" Belle reached for the door, only to have Mira snatch her hand.


    Mira''s eyebrows wrinkled. She peeked out the door herself and gave us the okay that the coast was clear.


    "Well then, ladies. We shall be off." Mira bowed to the prostitutes inside. "You will find Madam Gestain a little more¡­ malleable from now on."


    We rode out the northern gate after bribing the guards with a good time, but not before finding out that the city was under siege. Mira wanted to circle around the city and find out who it was, then decided against it when I protested. So she sent Talos instead and caught a glimpse of the army''s banner¡ª a sparrow holding a ribbon, an emblem none of us recognized.


    It was getting dark. Lotherain was another day''s ride away, and figured now was a good time as any to make camp. At least out here, in a remote region of Juna, there was little risk of encountering anyone. The worst we could come across in the savannah were lions, but the bunyips, having returned to their original form, acted as a great wildlife deterrent.


    Belle was staring hard at Abstinence. She had been unconscious this entire time, but there was no telling when she would awaken¡ª and no telling what chaos she could cause in this state. Bringing her back with us could very well be dragging a bomb to the heart of our rebellion.


    Now that I got a good look at Abstinence, she looked like a normal woman. Of course, she was. I sometimes forget that these witch hunters had faces underneath their helmets.


    Eleanor Mycasta. Second in command of the Order of Piety. She looked to be in her early thirties. A short, black bob and sharp eyes suggested she was of oriental descent, possibly from Saquin or Valisca.


    "You were desperately trying to get through to her back there. Something we should know about you and Abstinence?" I asked Belle.


    "Elle isn''t like her more zealous colleagues. She treated me like a sister, tried to understand me. It was like we had a covenant going on. I wonder if that was how Anora¡ª Edith wormed her way into Elle''s heart. She''d never bargain with demons otherwise," Belle said.


    Mira scoffed. She had been silently smoking from her pipe. Of all people, Mira likely doubted the intentions of the knightess. She was more like Edith than she would like to admit, full of doubt, believing witches were the only true power in this world.


    "You don''t think a Piety Knight and witch could ever understand each other?" Belle asked.


    "Not my place to say," Mira blew smoke into the night sky and watched it dissipate with a sigh.


    I sat down next to Belle to watch her friend. "I think it''s wonderful. If we had more people¡ª demi-humans, too¡ª understand each other, maybe we wouldn''t be in this mess. No one wants war. Hell, I just wanted a nice tree to live in, but then that got uprooted twice."


    "Forget understanding each other. Belle will have to convince the knight she isn''t some perverted degenerate," Mira said, pointing to the collar.


    "Oh, gods¡­ I don''t need her finding out about my perversions¡­" Belle said, burying her head into her hands.


    Jamminrabbit

 93 – If it isn’t a tough choice, is it really a choice at all?

    Jamminrabbit


    Our apprehension in bringing Abstinence to Lotherain were for naught. She had yet to awaken even as we arrived in Lotherain. Her vitals were stable, but she had remained in a state of unconsciousness for the past two days.


    The one concerning thing, and only we witches could sense it, was the knightess'' magical signature. We had no other way to describe it than ''strange''. Any attempts to focus on it was met with a prickling sensation at the back of our heads, like wispy tendrils were tugging us away from learning more. Mira made the longest attempt, but a feedback forced her out similar to hijacking an inert familiar.


    We figured it was too dangerous to tackle ourselves and would leave it to Eudora. However, Belle wasn''t keen on the idea.


    "Noel''s been humiliated to the point where he''s a thrall, and we don''t even know what happened to Aurelias. I don''t want another friend being subjected to another cruel experiment," Belle protested.


    "Exactly how much did you cozy up to those pesky knights?" Mira asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Belle snorted. "I make friends, not enemies. There are better ways to handle this conflict than the gorilla-brained thought process of ''armor people bad,'' but ''witches good!''"


    "I don''t like the idea of Abstinence being treated like an alchemical reagent either," I chimed in. Belle sighed with relief in hearing that, but Mira was indifferent. My thoughts on the matter were simple¡ª save as many people as possible under Edith''s influence. "None of this would be happening were it not for Councillor Anora tampering in politics."


    It occurred to me that all three of us represented different spectrums of witchkind belief. Mira spat in the face of the Council as our watchers and believed, like Eudora and Edith, that all witches should be freed and magic allowed to flourish. My sentiments were that witches had grown too strong, and did in fact needed oversight. Otherwise, every few centuries or so we''d have someone like Edith come along and run rampant.


    Belle fell somewhere in between. She was the only one to have worked with both sides of the coin, understood the animosity each side held for the other, but persevered to make friendships in spite of this. Such was her diligent nature.


    "If these were the sacrifices I needed to make to defeat Edith, I would make them again a thousand times over," Mira said in a hushed tone.


    It was midday by the time we reached Lotherain. Eudora''s tower had moved yet again, this time closer to Ellowyn just outside of Lotherain''s western end. It was amusing to think, despite having me expel the settlement out of her tower, she still needed the convenience of my home.


    As we got closer, there appeared to be a mob of witches raising their staffs and screaming at the tower.


    "Alira, what''s going on?" I asked as we rode up to them.


    "Ughhh¡­ I just got a disgusting sensation crawling up my spine. Who the hell did you guys bring back?" Alira asked.


    "Believe it or not, we''ve just captured the vice-captain of the Order of Piety, Eleanor Mycasta. Or better known as Abstinence," I answered.


    Alira grimaced at the name. If she were in a more foul mood, she might have thrown a spell at the unconscious knightess to finish her off. The other witches looked weary. Weeks under the sun had given them a tanned complexion. Winter couldn''t come quick enough.


    "Maybe you''ll have better luck since you''re her favorites. Eudora kicked out every other witch. She''s refused to let us in," Alira said. Her patience was growing thin, and so were her colleagues. Understandable, since the tower was essentially their headquarters, and had most of their belongings within the mansion. My old classmate put a hand on my shoulder as I dismounted. "I just want my stuff, and I''ll skidaddle. Already raised a new home in your quaint settlement."


    "Maybe she has gas," Mira joked.


    Ignoring Mira''s joke, I went over to help Belle and Abstinence down from their steads.


    "I really don''t want to hand Elle over," Belle whispered to me. It sounded as though I was her only ally in this. She even entrusted her friend to my arms.


    "Whatever''s afflicting her, Eudora may be the only one who can help. Don''t you want to see her better?" I asked.


    Belle bit on her lip. She made no effort to hide the anxiety and unease on her face.


    Ceris tapped me on the shoulder and said, "This appears to be a matter best left to your people. I shall return to Ellowyn first. These little girls are in desperate need of grooming."


    Io and Mana were scratching their bodies like cats clawing fleas from their fur coat. It seemed even bunyips needed help with maintenance when it came to their bodies. Now that I got a good look at them¡­ maybe it was just me, but their bellies were bulging. Just a little.


    No, it must be my imagination. They likely caught some prey while we were out.


    Ceris and her bunyips took their leave. All that remained were us witches, chirping at the tower like baby birds wondering where mother went.


    "Why do you think she''s holed up in there again?" I asked.


    "Beats me," Mira said.


    "Want me to blast the tower?" Belle asked.


    Both Mira and Belle casted massive fireballs at an elevated point of the tower so as to not catch us in the blast. They were about to shoot again when the teleportation circle lit up, Eudora flew out of it, and entombed my companions in a block of ice.


    "What in gods'' name is with all the ruckus?" Eudora yelled. Everyone pointed to the tower where a scorch mark stained the stone surface. Her gaze fixed on the two culprits. "For the love of¡­ I ought to shatter the both of you."


    The ice melted down to their heads.


    "Y-Y-You''re the one who wasn''t answering the d-door¡­" Mira said between chattering teeth.


    "We brought a surprise. I''m sure you recognize her," I told Eudora.


    Her eyes widened seeing Abstinence on my back. But as quickly as she took interest, her expression took a grim turn.


    "That woman is a living bomb. Get her inside now," Eudora ordered us. Then she addressed the rest of the witches around us. "That includes everyone."


    The next few hours were spent¡ª as Eudora called it¡ª stabilizing Abstinence. We brought her to the top of the mansion, where the entire floor was fashioned into a ritual room. She was placed at the center of five runic circles overlapping each other. A single chandelier set with magic gems dimly illuminated the surroundings in a cold, blue light.


    All three dozen witches formed an expanding spiral, magic poured from their staffs and seeped into our bodies. Belle, Mira, and I formed a final triangular shape. We were without our staffs, and instead served as conduits for the flood of magic that then seeped into Abstinence. Our host stood above the knightess, her young body and thin arms swaying like conducting an orchestra.


    Eudora''s eyes snapped open. Hey eyes glowed a deep red.


    "I see. The demon named Zertos, and whoever his masters are, have turned this woman into a portal. It was beginning to open, but I have closed it. For now," she said.


    "Can you remove it?" Belle asked.


    "How do you remove a portal? By destroying it," Eudora retorted. There was a pause, like she considered what more or less to tell us. "There is no fix, no removing without killing her¡ª which would be our best option if we wanted to stick a wrench in Edith''s plans."


    I felt my connection to Belle in the ritual break.


    "We are not killing Elle. I will not allow it," she stated loudly.


    Then my connection to Mira broke, and I was drowning in the magic of over thirty witches. If it weren''t for the soul stone of pride within me doing all the work, I would have been ripped to shreds.


    "You would doom us all by letting demons into our world?" Mira grabbed Belle by the collar. They were at each other''s throats, neither giving an inch.


    "Killing her isn''t off the tables. However, that should be our last option. Parabelle is too powerful an asset to piss off when taking the fight to Edith. We will find another way. Until then, the knightess must stay here under constant watch," Eudora said. Her words were final. Mira and Belle let each other go and stormed out of the room taking separate exits. The ritual spell ended with a snap of a finger. Myself and the other witches felt a weight lift from our shoulders, exhausted and spent from expending so much magic. "Leave, all of you. Ellori, you stay."


    Alira gave me a hug on the way out, but not before saying, "It''s not that I don''t understand Belle, we''ve all lost someone. But our lives are at stake here."


    It was just me and Eudora. She sat behind Abstinence''s head, eyes closed, brows furrowed, murmuring something unintelligible.


    "Can we really find a way to save Belle''s friend?" I asked Eudora.


    "Uncharted magic is my specialty. Doesn''t make it easy, just interesting. I didn''t want Belle to hear it but¡ª collapsing a forged world with Abstinence inside is our best option of getting rid of her," Eudora said.


    A voidal collapse would certainly do the trick. Hell, if we tricked Edith into one, we could end this brewing war real quick.


    "Is there another option?" I asked.


    "Theories and hypotheses are the best I''ve got. Fortunately, we have two adequate test subjects in this room who had previously ingested soul stones." Eudora extended a hand to me, the corners of her lips curved into a wicked grin. It wasn''t an expression of malice, but pure scholarly interest. "How would you like to debauch and debase yourself as a sex slave?"


    Jamminrabbit

 94 – A Cape Sundew Alraune Has Even More Tentacles

    Jamminrabbit


    When Eudora asked me to become a sex slave, I had no idea what that meant. I thought she wanted to tamper with my body, have me undergo certain perverse experiments that would transfigure my body, or perhaps she would have sex with me herself. I wasn''t at all interested in her with that young body, but as it turned out¡ª she had other plans.


    I was strapped to a pole-like apparatus that shackled my ankles and wrists in leather bands. My legs were parted and arms pulled above my head, like an exhibitionist made to display her body.


    We were inside her laboratory. She stood over her cauldron, casting in reagents taken from my plots and expensive ingredients that I only dreamed of using. Wings of a fairy, crystallized fire, shell of a phoenix egg¡ª things that she had to have stolen from the Elder Board''s repository in the Academy.


    "How the hell did you manage to acquire those?" I asked her.


    "My lips are sealed. It''s not that I do not trust you. My contacts are simply too important to put at risk," she answered, then tossed in more valuable ingredients like it was soup she was preparing in the cauldron. Eudora moved without hesitation. Each step was taken in strides, every hand movement made without a second guess, even her eyes paid no attention to where it wasn''t needed. She walked up to me and flicked my penis. "I wonder if I should get myself one?"


    Yet she was still able to act in such a way that was unbecoming of her many monikers.


    "Before you humiliate me any further, what exactly is my role here?" She had me trapped here for over an hour without telling me what her plan was. My joints were aching, and nature was knocking at my front door.


    "I''m about to raise another alraune. You''re going to tame it for me with your boon," Eudora answered.


    "And¡­ you''re going to create another abomination of nature, why?" I asked.


    "Forest nymphs are an untapped resource in the field of alchemy. Their defiled counterparts, even more so. They contain unique molecular compounds not found naturally in the world. No one is sure how or why, it just is." She shrugged.


    "So you think a new alraune will have something that can help Eleanor. Why not share this information with Belle?" She''d be more than willing to help," I suggested.


    "Parabelle doesn''t trust me. Mira doesn''t trust me. You are really the only one willing to spare me a minute out of the day." A glimpse of humanity could be heard in her voice, and for a moment, I felt bad for her.


    Eudora picked up an ornate lockbox and plucked something out from it. Pinched between two fingers was a small, glowing seed with what looked to be veins running along its body. A flash of anger pulsed through me thinking of the worst possibility she could have acquired it.


    "Where did you get that from?" I found myself tugging on the restraints, now desperate to get out.


    "Oh, relax. I did not harm your precious dryad. This is from my own collection," she said.


    I didn''t even want to know how she had come to acquire one, but my rage was subsiding knowing Cammy was safe. She was my only connection left to Flora. I still felt guilty wondering if there was more I could have done to save her.


    One thought leads to another, and I was back to recalling the time Flora had sex with me. Cammy looks so much like her now¡ª oh, gods. No. I shouldn''t think like that. Cammy treated me like her mother, and I treated her like a daughter.


    On the other hand¡­ the kiss she gave me when we reunited after my trip to Vessyra was anything but familial affection.


    "My! You are already hard and ready, I see." Eudora cackled.


    I looked down to see a very erect penis between my legs.


    "Uh. It''s not what you think!" I tried to think of something else, but now my head was swimming with lewd thoughts of Cammy.


    Eudora cast the final ingredients into the cauldron. The seed began to sprout as it sunk beneath the alchemical waters. Along with the seed, a soul stone splashed in, a cape sundew plant, and lastly, a growth enhance serum.


    The bubbling grew more ferocious. I thought it was going to explode, but the liquid inside the cauldron began to decrease until I couldn''t see anymore.


    A large, leafy stalk the width of the cauldron''s mouth sprouted out from within, like a snake emerging from a basket. Thick, blue veins snaked across its body. We watched in awe as it unfurled to an upside u-shape, revealing an arm and head when the back became fully arched. The most striking thing about it were the many crimson, finger-length tentacles along the length of her emerald body and arms. Instead of hair, she had five larger tentacles, green at the base and red at the tip that scraped along the floor.


    The alraune had taken the form of the cape sundew plant. She sucked in a deep breath and extended herself to the ceiling, much taller than I expected. At the mouth of the cauldron, the stalk that formed its lower body blossomed with skirt-like petals of white and pink, flaring out and blanketing the ground around her.


    "Go on, tame her!" Eudora urged from behind the safety of a bookshelf.


    "What? No! It looks terrifying!" The restraints on my wrists, enhanced by Eudora''s magic, strengthened to the point where I could no longer break them. That bitch was not letting me go until I held my end of the bargain.


    My struggling drew the alraune''s attention. She leaned in, coiling curiously around me, but keeping a distance so her tentacles didn''t touch me. Her nose wrinkled with interest from what I assumed was the scent of the dryad''s boon inside me. The very feminine and human flashed a smile, sending shivers up my spine. A sweet scent wafted up to my nose. The tips of her many tentacles secreted with a translucent liquid. It reminded me of precum on the tip of an erect penis.


    "E-Eudora, if I remembered correctly¡­ cape sundews secrete digestive enzymes. Tell me I''m wrong!" I cried.


    "You are correct!" she said, then rattled a rack of potions in her hands. "Fear not. I shall administer you restoration potions should I see that you are near death."


    "As if that''s supposed to make me feel safe. Get me out of here!"


    One of the alraune''s tentacles came close enough that it adhered to my chest. The syrupy sensation, like glue that didn''t harden, was warm to the touch and had an appeasing flowery scent. Then the rest of her tentacles followed suit as she wrapped around me, I was covered from head to toe in sticky liquid in the embrace.


    However, in her doing so, the apparatus broke and unbuckled the restraints on my wrists. I could move my arms, but not my legs.


    "You have a nice smell to you," she said.


    "That makes two of us," I replied.


    The tentacles weren''t inert. They seemed to writhe while pressed against me. The alraune hugged me from the front. Arms which also had tentacles stroked my backside, spreading the liquid where the sun didn''t shine.


    Suddenly, the alraune opened her mouth. Another thick tendril that was her tongue licked at my face and tried to drill into my mouth.


    "Ugh¡­ why is it always tentacles¡­?" I complained, but the moment I opened my mouth to speak, the alraune seized the opportunity to kiss me. Her tentacle-tongue spilled nectar down my throat. It tasted like wine. I could only hope it wasn''t digestive juices that would melt me from the inside.


    Meanwhile, Eudora was lounging on a chair, taking notes and occasionally sipping from a teacup. She gave me a thumbs up and smirked.


    I wouldn''t be beaten like this.


    My boon allowed me to commune with nature. It was how I defeated Eudora''s first alraune. This one shouldn''t be any different.


    When I returned her embrace, the alraune jolted. My hands groped her back, but since she had no legs or lower body except for the long stalk coming out of the cauldron, I couldn''t explore if she had a hole. She fought back, coiling tighter around me like a snake constricting its prey.


    While the alraune''s tongue stopped gushing nectar, our lips continued to play. Her nipples had gotten hard, and brushed against my breasts as she humped me. Despite all the viscous liquid that now coated our bodies, I felt a different, less sticky sensation between my legs. Pressing my hand there caused the alraune to gasp. I found an opening, a fold that led into her body that was wet, fleshy, and warm.


    For the first time since the assault began, there was a very real sense of uncertainty in the alraune''s expression. She parted away from our kiss and tried to pull away entirely, but we were firmly stuck to each other via her secretions. I also wouldn''t let her go, my hands locked around her waist, pulling her hole closer to my dick.


    "Oh, no, you don''t. You started this, I''m going to end it," I said.


    "Wait, I''m not ready¡ª ah!" Her hands somehow slipped on my shoulder. I pulled her body into an embrace, and positioned my dick to slip right into her entrance. She was tight, hundreds if not thousands of smaller tendrils massaged me. It felt so good I came right away. Her hips, if she had one, in this case it was her lower stem quivered with delight. "Haahh¡­ you¡­ am I being pollinated? What is this feeling¡ª aahh¡­"


    The alraune was feeling an orgasm for the first time. She brought her arms over my neck and pulled me in for another kiss. It seemed she wanted more and frankly, I did, too. Her pussy was something else, and I didn''t want to miss out on feeling this pleasure at least once.


    Two tentacles sprouted from along her lower stalk and teased my two holes. It didn''t secrete anything, but who knew if it might and inadvertently got stuck. Whichever the case, I wasn''t in any position to stop her. The tentacles secreted a slippery liquid instead and forced their way into me.


    Once again I had been plugged in every hole possible, reduced to sex slave like Eudora wanted. A tentacle in my pussy, ass, and mouth, while I had my dick buried in an alraune''s reproductive hole.


    The pounding gradually became more intense, until eventually I wasn''t thrusting anymore. She was using me like a sex toy, pushing my dick into her at her own pace as tentacles ravished my holes. It didn''t stop there. The many tentacles on her body squirmed and caressed my body. Everytime we pulled against each other, my skin heated up.


    "I''m cumming¡ª cumming, I can''t think straight anymore¡ª aaugghh¡­ aahh!"


    "Something''s¡­ coming again¡­ ahh¡ª pollinate me, yes!" the alraune screamed.


    My cock throbbed as the many tendrils massaging it squeezed every drop of cum out of me. The tentacles in my ass and pussy fucked me to an orgasm there, too.


    Eudora''s apparatus broke completely. The alraune dropped to the ground with me on top of her, both of us a twitching and sticky mess. My dick was still erect and cumming. Even in the alraune''s unconscious state, she continued to milk me. The many tentacles on her body still writhed and clung to me, seemingly unwilling to let go of its prey.


    "Eudora¡­ please¡­ help¡­" I begged between breaths.


    "Well done. As expected of Ellori Farrowghast. Instead of Witch of Gluttony, you really should adopt the title of Witch of Pleasure," she grinned, then reached down to grab the tentacle stuck in my pussy. The simple act of pulling it out brought me to another quaking orgasm.


    Jamminrabbit

 95 – Fleeting Moments of Happiness

    Jamminrabbit


    Eudora shoved a potion into my mouth and collected the substance leaking from the alraune. Particularly the sticky secretions from the tips of the tentacles.


    I sucked up the potion and spat the bottle away.


    "If that''s what you were going to collect, did you really need me here?" I sighed. My strength slowly returned as the potion took effect. With the alraune unconscious, I was able to pry myself off her body.


    "I''m not the one with a dryad''s boon, am I? Your presence alone heightens every bit of the alraune to its peak quality," Eudora said.


    No part of me was melting. That was a good sign. It could be the alraune was producing a different kind of liquid, but cape sundews were known to secrete digestive liquid. The only pain I felt was my ass and pussy, though that was normal considering the railing I''d been given.


    Eudora waved a hand in my direction. My body was enveloped with a layer of warm water, lifting all the secretion and gunk off me. She pulls the water away and drains it into a jar at the corner of the room. I whistled to my robes which slipped right back on.


    "Does the alraune really have what you need to help Abstinence?" I asked.


    "No, but it will buy us time until I find a permanent solution. Goodness. The problems just keep stacking," she groaned, then began to create a new alchemy cauldron since the alraune was occupying the previous one. Eudora seemed different than usual. Not like her usual cocky self. She noticed me staring and asked, "What? Has my youthful body caught your attention?"


    "We''ve been taking orders ever since we broke bread, but it feels like we''d become your lap dogs instead." I thought back to the very first meeting. She ''gifted'' a minotaur that almost killed me. Then saved me after I naively swallowed the soul stone of pride. But later threatened both me and Mira until she had a change of heart. Her actions have been¡ª to say the least¡ª inconsistent.


    Eudora threw her head back, laughing. Not her taunting, shrill cackling. This one sounded lighthearted.


    "I needn''t remind you we share a common enemy, and she threatens all life¡ª Edith Percouli? Or did the first letter of the first name, ''E'' confuse you?" she joked.


    "How do we know for sure you won''t replace her after she falls? We know, at least suspect, what Edith wants to achieve. What''s your endgame?" I asked, but Eudora didn''t answer right away. She was focused on creating a new alchemy cauldron. I became an afterthought.


    The new cauldron bubbled to life. She stared into it as though searching for something that had dropped in. Worried, I was about to check up on her but she suddenly started speaking.


    "For years we are kept caged in a glorified jail cell they call an academy. Then we graduate, and are sold to the highest bidding monarch who has us leashed like dogs. All the while being told to fuck and screw whoever we''d like as if that''s supposed to keep us placated." Eudora cupped her hands into the alchemical waters and drank deep. Her whole body glowed, radiated with magical energies. The signatures inside her lit up like beacons¡ª I sensed six in total.


    "Is this supposed to precede some profound speech you''re about to give? You''re getting close, but without the seventh soul that body will continue to decay. Just like the last," I warned.


    Though, she knew that more than anyway.


    "Tell me, Ellori Farrowghast. How happy were you to live those fleeting, private moments with Miracella? To craft alchemical concoctions few could ever hope to taste? Free to explore the unknown, unfettered by prying eyes?" she asked, almost like she watched every step I took when I came to the Weeping Expanse.


    "Of course, I was incredibly happy. I''m still happy. Mira and I are going to be mothers!" I exclaimed to Eudora. I didn''t know why I did. It felt like she deserved to know, so I said it.


    Eudora turned her head just enough that I saw her crack a smile. Maybe she intended for me to see it.


    "My endgame is this world. I shall say nothing more, nothing less. Go on, out with you. The girl must remain here and kept in stasis; tell Parabelle she may visit, if she likes." She flicked her wrist, causing a burst of wind to push me towards the door.


    As I reached for the doorknob, another question gnawed at my head. It never made sense to me how she had become this way. Where did it start? At High Saquin? During the trial?


    "You must have known. When you were given the order to destroy High Saquin, you must have known something was wrong. Why did you go through with it?" I asked.


    Eudora didn''t turn around to answer, "It doesn''t matter now, does it?"


    Left with the cryptic final answer, I departed from Eudora''s tower and back to Ellowyn. The village was still an eyesore from a distance, a cluster of large forest trees raised in the middle of Parthun''s smaller eucalyptus and pine. Hundreds of saplings had sprouted since I last came by, likely due to Cammy''s presence. Given enough time, this land would become indistinguishable from the Weeping Expanse.


    Long term consequences due to changes in the biome, but it might be for the better. Parthun thrived on lumber export, the many mills across the kingdom had now gone unused as a result of the recent invasion by Juna and Piety knights. People would soon go back to work, but what nation would buy from a nation now ruled by witches?


    When I returned to Ellowyn, I decided to pay Cammy a visit. She was supervising a group of kobold and orc farmers loading half a dozen wagons full of harvests. Carrots, potatoes, cabbages, fruits, anything that had been grown here was loaded on.


    "Cammy!" I shouted.


    "Oh, Mama! I saw Mira come back and wondered where you were." My dryad daughter flew into my arms and snuggled into my chest.


    No matter how much like Flora she looked now, the time we shared didn''t change that Cammy was her own being¡ª my daughter. And eventually, I would have another child.


    "Eudora needed a hand. In retrospect, I should have said no. What''s going on here?" I asked, shifting my attention to the wagons loaded with food.


    "We''re getting ready to deliver food into Lotherain. We heard from Alira that the city had been running low. With all the fire that had been set to farms across the countryside and being cut off from imports, many in Parthun are starving," she answered.


    I stroked the thick roots of hair on her head. Cammy gasped and leaned into my touch, she flashed a goofy smile, like the one she used to give me as a child.


    "When did you become so grown up?" I asked, returning the smile.


    "The wagons have been loaded to capacity!" an orc ran up to inform Cammy.


    "Good. Let''s not wait any longer," she said. In spite of her determination, the worried expression on her face told a different story. I suspected what the problem might be, and figured it best to tag along.


    "I''ll go with you," I said.


    Cammy and I sat at the front of the six wagons. Four orcs to a vehicle pulled us into the city. The city guards let us through, but it wasn''t until we got inside did the trouble begin.


    "Get out of here!"


    "You''re not wanted in this city!"


    "Monsters!"


    The streets emptied in a matter of seconds. People hid in their homes and between alleyways. The vocal ones booed and threw rotten fruits at us, but I had our caravan surrounded by a thin barrier of ice to keep from being pelted.


    "Does this always happen?" I asked Cammy.


    She nodded. "Everytime. They may not appreciate us, but I still want to help. All we have to do is drop the wagons off in the city square and leave."


    A mob of people came out with pitchforks, hammers, butcher knives, brandishing it in our direction. Unlike the citizenry, most of the city guards who had become acquainted with witches, and recognized the hand we offered during the siege, came to our defense in the square.  It helped that they saw me as an ally after I avenged the death of their guard-captain Jerome.


    "Lady Ellori, it might not be safe here any longer. It might be best if you leave," one of the guards warned.


    My magic faltered for a moment, and an apple struck Cammy on the head.


    "Damn it¡­ aren''t they ashamed?" I bit down on my lip and strengthened the barrier.


    Cammy put a hand over mine and lowered my staff.


    "I can feel their fear and desperation. Many of them lost their homes and came here seeking refuge. It isn''t their fault," she said.


    "You grew up a lot kinder than I could have taught you," I teased her.


    As we were about to leave, a tiny voice cut through the crowd of hecklers. A young boy and girl pushed past the wall of people.


    "Ellori!" the girl shouted, but she tripped and fell to the ground.


    "Wait!" I ordered the guards who had begun moving towards the exit.


    Someone in the crowd threw a cluster of rocks. I rushed to the children''s defenses and erected a barrier in time before they were hit. As the rocks clattered to the ground, silence befell the city. All at once, the jeering and hurling of spoiled food stopped when they realized they almost hurt their own.


    Hot anger bubbled within me. I wanted to lash out, scold them, but I felt Cammy speak to me through our shared bond telling me that it was fine.


    A man and woman I recognized emerged from the crowd and fell to their knees clutching the children.


    "You''re Eaton, aren''t you? Then these kids are¡­?"


    "When they saw you, they took off running. My wife and I couldn''t stop them," he said, embarrassed.


    "I just wanted to say hi¡­ I didn''t mean to trouble you," the girl said, her eyes cast to the ground.


    Cammy put a clenched hand under the girl''s view, and then opened her palm to a flower. The girl took the flower and offered a smile, another goofy one only someone as young as her could give.


    "What do you say, Yesenia?" Eaton ushered her daughter to face Cammy.


    "Th-Thank you!" Yesenia said, clutching the flower to her chest.


    I leaned in to whisper to Cammy, "Isn''t there something else you''re here to offer?"


    "Uhm¡­ If you''d like, we brought food for the city. You''re welcome to take as many as you like!" Cammy stuttered over herself from being put on the spot.


    It seemed to be all it took. Eaton and his family were the first people to take from the wagons. The orcs helped bring the barrels and crates down, and cracked them open to take from. Slowly, but surely, others came forward asking for food.


    I saw people who had become pathetic enough to listen to their stomachs instead of their fear. Yet Cammy wanted to help them. Even now she was handing out baskets of food to people who were harassing her moments ago.


    And with a delightful grin on her face.


    I knew then what Eudora meant. What I wanted to preserve and protect. The sacrifices and lengths I must go in order to do so.


    Eudora. I wondered what it was that you lost?


    Jamminrabbit

 96 – Seducing a Kingdom

    Jamminrabbit


    "A sparrow carrying a ribbon. The banner is familiar to me." Eudora conjured an illusory image of the banner, the exact one Mira described she''d seen besieging Semiramis.


    We weren''t seated at the usual meeting place under the gazebo of Eudora''s tower. Instead, she came down for the first time in a long while to discuss with us in my home. For the purposes of privacy, I had Gurk and Eileen leave for now. The only one who wasn''t in attendance was Belle, who had opted to leave discussions to myself and Mira, while she spent time with her unconscious friend.


    "The young, widowed Princess Lisette rules the Principality of Ors. She was supposed to wed King Uldrin under the advice of High Saquin''s late emperor to bridge an alliance. It seems circumstances have led to a premature divorce," Eudora continued.


    The Principality of Ors. They once swore fealty to the Empire of High Saquin as a vassal state. Without a seat on the council, nor a witch of their own, Ors was jumping into snake-infested waters besieging the heart of Juna.


    Why would they put themselves at risk?


    "From what I understand, Ors is no member of the Council of Kings and only sought membership through marriage. Maybe the princess wasn''t expecting Uldrin to be an old fart?" Miras suggested in jest.


    "Do you suppose Princess Lisette is backing the Silver Cross?" I asked.


    Eudora made a face as though she couldn''t conceive of it happening.


    In my mind, it wasn''t inconceivable. A small principality wouldn''t attack a kingdom the size of Juna without a death wish.


    That was unless they had some form of help elsewhere.


    "The Silver Cross sounds like a bunch of unhappy civilians-turned insurgents. On the other hand, for them to be numbered in the hundreds demonstrates a long brewing animosity, or other political powers in play," Eudora said.


    Which in and of itself was far fetched. King Uldrin was as exceptionally paranoid as he was ambitious. It was why he kept Belle on such a short leash, why he took the initiative in cozying up to Edith to invade Parthun. For him not to have seen a growing insurgency within his own kingdom was uncharacteristic.


    Mira and Eudora certainly knew this.


    And knowing Eudora after having worked under her, the only possible outcome to where she would send us was obvious.


    Mira came to the same conclusion, and we both gave Eudora a knowing look.


    "Oh, don''t look so smug. Edith must be on edge after you took away her toy. She may likely keep an eye on who our potential allies are. Sending you to Ors is a death knell for you and Princess Lisette." Eudora slurped the rest of her hot chocolate down and sighed with bliss. Seeing her two small hands cup such a large mug was comical in its own way. This feared witch who took the form of a child gorged herself on sugary foods and beverages, unconcerned in the slightest of how she looked. When the cup had gone empty, she demanded, "Seconds!"


    "Are you really going to stay in that body? Couldn''t we just hunt another basilisk for you?" I asked, pouring Eudora more hot chocolate. She received the refilled drink with glee, bouncing in her seat like an actual child.


    "I rather like this body; it''s much more limber," she said.


    "You say that as if you were a crone. I recall you had yet to reach your third decade," Mira said.


    "Forging a body isn''t something that can be done on a whim. I lack a rather¡ª" Eudora held her tongue. Instead, she dismissed our concerns sipping silently of her drink.


    We didn''t press the issue any further. Not that we could even if we tried.


    Eudora suddenly went off on a tangent unrelated to our original topic.


    "It''s getting chillier by the day. You know what I miss? The bathhouses of High Saquin," she said.


    "This is supposed to concern us¡­ why?" Mira asked.


    "I want to soak in a grand bath!" Eudora exclaimed, eyes glistening and cup held tight to her chest.


    Unfortunately, I never had the pleasure of experiencing High Saquin''s bathhouses. The only one that came close was the forged world where I had met Zeke in.


    "Soaking in a hot bath does sound nice," I said, then took a sidelong glance at the door leading down to my underground bath. "It''s not grand, but I do have a large bath underneath my great hollow."


    "You do?" Eudora''s eyes lit up. She ran to where I was staring, threw open the door, and then squealed with such joy that it caught us off guard.


    Mira winced and raised a brow. "Wait a minute. How dare you speak of High Saquin''s bathhouses when you destroyed the empire, you bitch!"


    "Excuse me while I avail myself to your hospitality." Her laughter faded to a dull echo as I heard conjured water flood the downstairs bath.


    With the intrusion temporarily gone, Mira scooted next to me and rubbed my thigh. Cool feet brushed against mine, and our fingers interlocked in an embrace.


    "This is your home. You can kick her out," Mira said.


    "After we took residence in her forged world? This is hardly enough to return the favor." I laid my head on Mira''s shoulder, and found my free hand stroking her belly. There was an ever so slight bump. I hoped so much that the baby would turn out normal. Cammy was able to discern that there were no abnormalities despite my penis and semen being unnatural growths. Only time would tell now.


    Mira lifted my face up by the chin and kissed me. Her lips were tender, not carnivorous like she usually was. Both of us knew that in time, she would be far too incapacitated by pregnancy to do anything. For her to be pregnant was a shot in the foot to our firepower against Edith.


    She left the seat for the couch, and patted the cushion next to her. I knew right away she was going for her pipe.


    "Should you really be smoking while pregnant?" I asked.


    Mira stared hard at her beloved pipe, and through clenched teeth said, "Fine¡­"


    "We''re in this together." I put both of our pipes in a lockbox and stowed them away, sealed behind a magic enchantment.


    A knock came to the front door. Ceris had news.


    "Sheila has arrived. She comes with fifty priestesses!" Ceris exclaimed.


    We followed Ceris out of Ellowyn where her bunyips were waiting alongside several orcs and kobolds. Coming up from the abandoned western road that led into a mountain pass was a line of demi-human women¡ª elves, beastfolk, and others I was laying eyes on for the first time.


    Behind them was an enormous carriage, pulled by a dozen brown rhinoceros-like creatures with the mane of a lion and hooves of a horse. It was like witnessing a moving mansion. The priestesses framed a path in front of the carriage up to us, and then out emerged Sheila who rushed down the many steps. She threw her arms over Ceris, who received her with a tongue-deep welcome.


    The sight got the residents of Ellowyn, unused to the sight of so many sparsely dressed demi-humans, excited in their own way.


    When Sheila had her fill with Ceris, she tried to approach me, but a pillar of ice barred her from coming too close. Mira had her arms crossed and snorted. Sheila, realizing that she wasn''t going to get her way, took a few steps back and bowed.


    "My fellow priestesses, I have arrived ahead of Gale. She remains in Vessyra amassing our warriors currently numbering in the hundreds. By month''s end, thousands. Thanks to Goddess'' love, the great tree is flourishing and so are our harvests!" Sheila shouted.


    No doubt due in large part to the magic crystals I embedded into the tree. It must be injecting magic into the land via its roots. Those crystals will run dry in time, but hopefully long after we''ve settled our quarry.


    "Gale isn''t too eager to see me again, is she?" Mira grinned.


    "She¡­ has a hard time sleeping at night. I often hear her utter your name when we lay together," Sheila said, scratching her blushing cheek. The feline ears twitched with excitement, eager to please. "Our disciples are ready and at your disposal. No man or woman can resist their charms."


    It slipped my mind that part of our plan to forge alliances was to use sex as a bargaining chip. As outrageous as it seemed, wars had been waged on much less.


    "I''ll have my orcs and kobolds build lodgings for your priestesses. In the meantime, they are welcomed to make friends with the citizens of Lotherain, but don''t push them if they decline. Humans aren''t exactly friendly with those who don''t look like them," I warned.


    "All creatures are weak to pleasure." Sheila winked.


    Ceris and Sheila marched their priestesses into the city. A few of the orcs and kobolds followed after them in what was going to turn into a massive orgy, larger than when the witches found a new outlet.


    Speaking of witches¡­


    "You''re going with them, aren''t you?" I asked Alira who was trying to sneak by.


    "It''s my first time seeing these new races. I wanna see them fuck," Alira said, a trickle of drool slips down her chin.


    "Well, don''t scare them. They are about as human as you are!" I shouted to her back.


    It looked like the witches were going to join, too.


    "Is this really the best plan we''ve got? Bribing humans with sex with a different species to convince them demi-humans aren''t bad?" I buried my face into my hands.


    "Haha! I think it''s wonderful. Let them screw to their hearts'' content," Mira said.


    "Mistress!"


    Eileen and Gurk joined us after the parade had left for the city.


    "What the hell is that?" Eileen marveled at the size of the carriage-mansion and grazing beasts of burden.


    Mira bent down and pointed Gurk towards the city.


    "You just missed them. A group of females in heat were looking for a stud like you," she said.


    "Females? Many females for Gurk?" The goblin sniffed the air and then took off running towards Lotherain.


    I frowned at Mira''s successful attempts at tempting Gurk into more sex. That goblin was going to put the whole city to shame. It occurred to me he''s likely had more sex than anyone from his species ever had.


    "By the way, Mistress, I might have created a potion to reverse the effects of your, ahem¡­ phallic growth," Eileen said.


    Jamminrabbit

 97 – To Explore New Things…

    Jamminrabbit


    We returned to the great hollow where Eileen prepared a light blue vial that could supposedly remove my penis. The color was the complete opposite of Miuna''s secretions from dissolving a tennoraphallus. Was I really going to do this? Remove the thing that the high priestesses crowned me for sharing the image of the Goddess Vessyra?


    "What did you use to create this?" I asked Eileen.


    "You¡­ don''t want to know¡­" she answered, red in the face and turning away.


    "How is that supposed to inspire confidence?!" I complained.


    Eileen squirmed uncomfortably where she stood, especially her legs.


    "D-Don''t tell me, you¡­"


    "In order to accurately test its potency, I had no other choice but to use myself as a sample subject," she said.


    This was Eileen we were talking about. Probably the most gifted alchemist of our time. If I could trust anyone to successfully brew a potion to give and remove a penis, it would be her.


    Mira sat at the dinner table with her legs crossed, gnawing on a sephalothane leaf as a substitute for her pipe.


    "Do you have anything to add, Mira?" I asked.


    "It''s your body, darling. If I had to say, I would prefer to be the only one who carries your child. Perhaps we could switch one day?" She grinned. Her answer couldn''t have made me anymore nervous from what I was about to do.


    When it came down to it, Eileen had an abundance of potions to reverse the effects. If I wanted to have a dick again, I could. I pinched my nose and tipped the liquid into my mouth.


    A weight had lifted not from my shoulders, but from between my thighs. I lifted my robes to see not a bulge, but the flat surface with an ever-so slight bump from my vagina.


    "It''s gone." I sighed with relief.


    "Of course, it worked. Worked on me," Eileen declared with joy.


    Mira hugged me from behind and plucked a pink vial from the potion rack.


    "Maybe it''s my turn to impregnate you," she said.


    "Gods, no. At least not yet¡­ I don''t think I''m ready for that¡­" I mumbled, face turning red.


    Although the idea of having Mira''s baby stirred me with indescribable joy, right now wasn''t a good time. Who knew what could happen in the coming months. Mira was taking a big risk carrying already. It scared the magic out of me that she continued to put herself in danger in spite of that.


    "Well, then¡­" Mira glanced around the room, spotted Eudora''s unfinished hot chocolate, and poured the contents of the vial into it. She successfully mixed the contents just in time as Eudora finally emerged from her hour-long soak in the bath, steam billowed out from underneath.


    "You can expect me to come here more often. That was quite a treat," Eudora said.


    Eileen and I gawked as Eudora chugged the rest of her hot chocolate. Mira burst into laughter, but the victim was none the wiser.


    "Did I miss a joke?" she asked.


    Eudora keeled over like she had been punched in the gut, then lifted her robes to see a penis. She glared at the one person in the room still laughing.


    "This is funny to you, is it. Then I hope you will live with this consequence." The Cackling Witch had the last laugh. She drew a nail across her palm and bled onto the floor. Bloody tendrils sprouted and took a hold of Mira, binding her in place.


    "Mmmm! Mmmmrrpphh!" Mira''s muffled screams pleaded for help as she was forced to the ground with her ass in the air.


    "You ladies won''t wish to be here for this," Eudora said, to which Eileen and I quickly booked it out of the house.


    "Sorry, Mira. You brought this on yourself!" I shouted as I left.


    We took a stroll into Lotherain for a drink, walking past the many orgies that were happening in the streets. These humans who had vehemently rejected demi-humans were now engaged in intercourse with those from another race. Even though the priestesses were all women, the female humans couldn''t resist. It was as though Vessyra herself descended and cast a spell on everyone.


    "So, uh¡­ I might have had a hand in why so many women have an extra reproductive organ¡­" Eileen said, scratching her nose.


    "Oh, I know. I just hope all that money you made was worth it," I said.


    Many of the priestesses were impassioned by the sight of some women possessing a penis. I was no longer unique, though I had lost mine. Now plenty of people shared the image of the Goddess Vessyra.


    Barco''s tavern was empty. The bell on the door chimed our arrival, but no one greeted us from the counter. Chairs and tables looked like they were hastily abandoned. When Eileen thought to help herself to the beer behind the counter, Barco emerged covered in sweat and buttoning up his pants.


    "Oh, it''s you two! H-How can I help?" the tavernkeep asked.


    He couldn''t make it anymore obvious what was going on behind that counter if he wanted to.


    "We''re just here for some food and drinks," Eileen said.


    "Two cold beers and some lamb chops, please!" I made myself comfortable on a table that still had unfinished bowls of stew.


    It felt like ages since I was able to enjoy a warm meal in peace. The gruel Madame Gestain had served us was without flavor, cutting corners wherever she could to fill her own fat pockets.


    Eileen ate silently, each breath was a sigh that took effort to swallow along with the food in her mouth.


    "All that alchemy sucking the soul out of you?" I asked, washing down a mouthful of lamb with beer.


    "What? No! I love alchemy. Belle came to me earlier in the day asking for help. For the first time I didn''t know what to do. Got me thinking about my own friends and family," she said.


    I recalled that she moved here from High Saquin, the very place Eudora had annihilated. Her parents and guardian had since passed away. Hardships along the way could only have made those memories more fond.


    "My parents passed away when I was young, too. Happened around a year after I enrolled at the Academy," I revealed.


    I had no pictures to remember them by, and their faces had become a blur by now. What hurt me most, the thing that really opened my eyes that they were gone, was how little I thought of them by the time I graduated.


    Eileen cleaned her lamb chops down to the bones. She choked trying to swallow it and had to chug half the beer to get it all down.


    "I''ve decided, Mistress. I want to become an alchemist that will be written about for ages to come." Tears began to stream down her freckled cheeks. She clenched the beer with both hands and drank the rest like a drunken sailor. "That way, I can tell people about my parents! That way¡­ I won''t forget them¡­"


    I put my arms around the girl''s shoulders and stroked her hair, letting her weep silently into my robes.


    By the time we returned home, Mira and Eudora were nowhere to be found. A note was left by the table. Written in Mira''s handwriting, detailed in very colorful language, it explained that she had taken the portal to Vessyra to act as Eudora''s ambassador in negotiating terms of an alliance. She would be gone for a few days. The bottom half of the letter was just her cursing out Eudora.


    Despite Eudora saying otherwise, she did still have plans for us. Belle and I should expect something tomorrow, too.


    "Ah, Mistress! I need your help with an experiment," Eileen said.


    "Does it involve taste-testing your new brews?" I asked suspiciously.


    "I thought about how Eudora''s form is just an alchemical-forged vessel for a soul¡ª not unlike a soul stone itself. So I figured we could maybe forge a body for Miuna?" The eyes of someone who was on a scholarly high stared through me.


    "You¡­ want to give Miuna, a slime, a body? Did you already ask Miuna for permission?" I raised a brow.


    "Yes! In fact, Miuna was more than eager about it," she said, bouncing as though she were a child being taken to a candy store.


    Slimes were amorphous, gelatinous creatures that were supposed to be without a soul. That wasn''t the case for Miuna. Eudora''s experiments had left it with sentience, and the capacity to communicate with us through a series of vibrations on its body.


    What would a slimeform even look like?


    "Alright. If Miuna''s okay with it, then it''s fine. What do you need me for?" I asked.


    "Most of the ingredients we can get from your farm. Eudora provided me with an empty soul stone. I just need a basilisk''s gallbladder, and¡­" Eileen went red up to her ears again as she hesitated to continue. The embarrassed expression was all I needed to know what she was going to say next¡ª at least, what I suspected she wanted me for. "I need your help in collecting the ejaculate of a dragon, mycelid spores, and a cluster of fertilized remsectnid eggs."


    "D-Did I just hear that last part right? You want me to gather from those oversized insects?" I gulped.


    Eileen simply nodded, both to confirm and as an apology.


    Jamminrabbit

 98 – In Search of the Mycelids

    Jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    "Where are we even supposed to find mycelids and remsectnids out here?" The idea of having sex with new creatures excited and disgusted me at the same time. Especially since both of those races were lesser in intelligence, and more appropriate to call them forces of nature.


    I knew what both of them were from my studies.


    Mycelids were humanoid fungal creatures that lived deep beneath the earth. They thrived in colonies, sharing a hive mind with each other. A single mycelid was about as intelligent as an ant, but a cluster could rival a forest nymph for control of nature.


    Then there were remsectnids. Bipedal insectoids. They were nomadic forest-dwelling creatures that laid eggs in one place, waited for them to hatch, and then moved on to spawn elsewhere. Recent studies have revealed that they may be closer to crustaceans than insects. Humans being humans, the designation of insects had been left as a derogatory appropriation for their race.


    I encountered neither of those races while living in the Weeping Expanse, even when we went as far as the megatower there were no signs of them. Given how large the forest was, they could exist much further in.


    Unless Eileen had an idea where.


    "For the dragon, we have Zeke. When I brought the idea up to Eudora, she offered to have Lantessa or an alraune coax it out of him. But he was insistent that his seed only belonged to his mate." Eileen rolled her eyes and looked squarely at me.


    "Th-Things happened¡­ but, uh¡­ I''ll need an elixir of gigantism," I said, plucking a potion off the shelf.


    Both of my holes were practically begging for another round with a dragon. The problem was, Zeke and I had nowhere private to do the deed. With what being enormous and what not. I''d rather not make a habit out of having sex in front of an audience either.


    "Regarding where we can find mycelids, Lantessa told me that the basilisk cavern went deeper. She suspected there may be a colony dwelling at the bottom." She opened a journal and drew a rough depth according to memory. Markings were made along the horizontal length of the cave which I recognized were our movements. The ''depth'' in question was a right-angle drop that wasn''t too far from where our hunt had left off.


    There was a good chance I didn''t need to get sexual with mycelids. If I could extract the spores through diplomatic means, that would be ideal.


    Remsectnids were a different story. Only the queen laid eggs, and she did so in the wombs of her female drones. However, she only did so if their wombs were already fertilized with male sperm. This meant I needed to get a male remsectnid to fuck me, inject its seed, then hope the queen would be willing to lay eggs inside me to be fertilized.


    In other words, I had to be fucked twice. Once by a male and again by the queen.


    "I''m not fond of giant insects¡­ but I''ll do it for you and Miuna," I said.


    "Eudora discovered a remsectnid nest in southern Parthun, at a bog under a series of mountain ranges. Locals call it Kerral''s Nose." Eileen wrote all this information down into the same piece of paper in her journal, ripped it out, and shoved it into my hand.


    After getting everything I needed to get ready¡ª mainly restocking potions and magic crystals¡ª I left the great hollow with Rio in search of Zeke. A big silver dragon shouldn''t be too hard to find, yet he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Have you seen him?" I asked Rio.


    "Nrraa!" he meowed, shaking his head.


    As I was about to take off, the sun was suddenly obscured, and a powerful gust kicked up dirt. Zeke descended from the canopy, beating his massive wings. He was careful not to knock any of the trees down as he landed in front of me.


    "Ellori!" the dragon nuzzled his snout against my chest.


    "Look at you with those magnificent wings." I stroked his head where horns were beginning to protrude as nubs. It was hard to imagine he used to be a wingless drake. He likely dwarfed me even more with the potion of gigantism.


    "Are you about to leave again?" he asked, the cracking voice a sign that the young dragon I met in a tower was still here.


    Come to think of it, Zeke could just fly us there. If I couldn''t find privacy here, then we just have to find it elsewhere.


    "Actually, how would you like to come with? I''m heading back to the Weeping Expanse. Maybe you can give me and Rio a ride?" I suggested.


    "It will be my pleasure!" Zeke lowered his body enough for me to climb up.


    His extreme body heat warmed the scales to such an extent that I didn''t even feel the cold. The sleeves of my living robes created a makeshift harness out of tendrils, anchoring me to his back. Rio hopped onto Zeke''s head and nestled there.


    A single beat of his wings lifted us from the ground, and in seconds we were soaring across the sky. The harpy sisters flew alongside us for a while. I petted each of them until they decided to break off and return to the city.


    The warmth at my crotch coupled with the occasional beating of his wings created a pleasurable sensation between my legs. I humped his scale, anticipating the inevitable sex we were going to have later. Thinking about Zeke''s double-pronged assault got me hotter than a volcano.


    Night had fallen by the time we reached the basin where the basilisk cavern was located. Clear skies offered an unblemished view of countless stars twinkling above, and thousands of small firefly swarms lit up the forest''s canopy ceiling.


    Zeke landed on the side of the basin near the entrance to the cavern. It was pitch dark inside, but the bioluminescent moss provided some semblance of light further in.


    "We''ll be back. When I come up, we can mate as much as you want. So behave up here." I kissed Zeke on the snout, and he responded by licking my face with a piping hot tongue.


    It didn''t take long to find the hole Eileen was referring to. Rio and I had a few run-ins with basilisks along the way, but I didn''t let me catch me unawares this time. My luminae spell was bright enough to blind the basilisks and gave me adequate sight of the area around me. They fell easily, and killing one caused the rest to flee in fear.


    I wasn''t about to let them fuck me a second time.


    "Mycelids¡­. Alright, here we go." I held onto Rio''s leg as he slowly brought us down the hole.


    We ended the light spell in favor of letting nature illuminate our way. The glowing moss grew thicker and brighter the further down we went. The temperature of the cavern shifted rapidly. It was damp and cold at the top, but the bottom was humid and warm. Which made sense, given that fungi, and by extension the mycelid race, propagated faster in warmer conditions.


    When my feet touched solid ground, I had stepped into a whole nother world. It was dark, yet at the same time not. Pink and green glowing moss covered a large surface of the ceiling. The light they emitted was dim, but just bright enough for me to see where I was going. Stalagmites and stalactites were connected by columns of bulbous fungi that pulsed with magical energy. An incredibly thin veil of mist lingered in front of me.


    The first step forward I stomped on something squishy. A web of white filaments retracted from my foot. It wasn''t spider webbing. They would have been sticky otherwise. It looked like¡ª mycelium.


    "Ugh¡­ if it wasn''t so warm, then it wouldn''t be so bad. But¡­" The cave was immensely large. It was very possible the cavernous network extended across the forest. Geothermal activity beneath the surface must be what''s causing the heat. Even the small streams of water rushing past me was hot to the touch. "Rio, can you sniff our way through?"


    Something caught his nose right away. He raced ahead, disappeared around the corner of a stone bridge formation, and came back pulling an oversized mushroom by the stalk.


    "Wait¡ª that was fast!" I gawked at the fungiform, which was actually a mycelid. One that was half my size, but clearly took some human features, namely the four limbs protruding from the main torso-like stalk, and a featureless head that had a reddish brown umbrella-like cap. It was every bit deformed as I expected.


    Rio meowed triumphantly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to hurt you. I just want¡­" As I approached it, I sensed fear. It was shaking. Where the eyes would have been on a human, two yellow irises opened and stared at me. Then it looked up.


    I followed its gaze to the ceiling where a cluster of undulating moss detached and fell around us. They weren''t moss, but pig-sized slugs whose fur had camouflaged with the surroundings. Some of them had sharp, gnashing teeth. Others carried in their mandibles the body of large fungiforms.


    "Protect our new friend, Rio!" The slugs turned their attention to me as soon as I blasted them with fire. Their fur glowed with intensity, seemingly unaffected by the spell. A heavy weight fell and latched onto my back. The slug dug its teeth into my robes and pressed another thing lower down my back.


    Was it trying to mate with me?


    The fabric of my robes unraveled and consumed the slug whole. I felt its magic absorbed and subsequently distributed into the soul stone inside me. Like witch, like familiar, Rio was eating his own prey and belched.


    "We''re getting out of here." I picked up the mycelid and took off clinging to Rio as we flew across the cavern.


    Countless more slugs dropped from the ceiling and slowly squirmed in our direction. The mycelid in my arms began to excrete mycelium on me. Tendril webbings coated my body in seconds, teasing my breasts, and drilling their way into my holes.


    "What the? Stop¡ª aahh!" My protests were robbed by a pulse of energy that forced me to an orgasm.


    Thank you for saving us.


    I heard its voice in my head. It sounded like a hundred different whispers spoke to me.


    "Where''s your colony? Can you lead us there?" I asked, trying to keep a clear head after climaxing.


    Follow the underground river upstream. On a raised striated bedrock, you will find a cave covered in mycelium. We are there.


    "It''s one problem after another¡­" I sighed.


    Jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745

 99 – A Slug and Mushroom Problem

    Jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    By the time we reached the mycelid colony, the growth our new friend had on me had thickened like a layer of clothing underneath my robes. Its white mycelium was elastic, emanated warmth and magic. Whatever properties it possessed, allowed us to telepathically communicate with each other.


    My only issue was the mycelium spreading into the holes between my legs, invading my ass and pussy without regard for privacy. Of course, it didn''t know what privacy was¡ª that was a human social construct. Every time they spoke to me, magic coursed through the growth and teased my body. Full blown conversations were going to give me orgasms.


    We have arrived.


    It said, causing a tingle on my arms and legs.


    Their colony was situated on a series of elevated stone columns that jutted out from the ground. A forest of mushrooms were cultivated to create huts, long and thick stalks cut down to form bridges between the pillars. Above us, clusters of magic crystals grew from the ceiling and provided light to the surroundings. A coat of mycelia covers the ground beneath my feet.


    Humanoid mycelids of different shapes and sizes walk about like machines, harvesting the magic crystals and mushrooms. Others stand guard as still as statues at the edges of the pillars.


    We landed on the largest column, which itself was wide enough to host a small village with huts and storage houses. The mycelids didn''t skip a beat, not minding that a witch and cat had come to their colony.


    Well. They already knew that from the one clinging to my body, given that they operated on a shared consciousness.


    Earthwalker. Your coming here is fortuitous.


    "Don''t tell me. The colony is in danger of being wiped out by those slugs," I said.


    Those half-eaten bodies back there were mycelid corpses. It wasn''t hard to put two and two together to know that the slugs were gorging themselves on the magic.


    For centuries we had lived in a perfect balance with vesper slugs, and all manner of beings in the Underground. In recent months, they had grown larger and more ravenous.


    "I¡­ think I know why that is, too¡­" Inner Talmora was drowning in massive amounts of magic, gathered from the world into the towers. The surface wasn''t the only one affected, I should have guessed it would throw off the natural balance in other places, too. The remsectnids I had to visit might be affected as well. "At any rate, time''s wasting. Just tell me what I have to do."


    Whatever they tell me could only be to cull the slug infestation. To simply systematically remove a species from the food chain might further upset the delicate balance down here. I had to navigate the conversation carefully, too, since I needed something from them.


    That is exactly what we wish for you to do¡ª if you wish to receive our spores in exchange.


    "Don''t read my mind." I glared at the mycelid that had finally detached itself from me. Their mycelia was still on my body. Keeping it on might be for the best, even though I didn''t like the idea of something knowing my thoughts.


    If the vesper slugs are not entirely removed, they will continue to propagate. The problem will remain. We will still be in danger. Our species may become extinct¡ª


    The mycelium on me was pulsing so much I was nearing another climax.


    "Stop, stop stop!" I shouted until they went quiet. The mycelid cocked its head to one side, then leaned in as though expecting me to say more. "I''ll do what I can. You mushroom heads better have a big bucket of spores for me when I get back."


    That sounded a lot worse coming out of my mouth.


    We shall have what you came for upon your return.


    Satisfied on that front, I took off with Rio back to where the slugs were first sighted. This underground paradise of moss-covered stone pillars and sky of magic crystals was beautiful in its own right. I could scream and hear my echo bounce off cliff sides miles off in the distance. It was so strange to be enveloped in darkness and light at the same time.


    If¡ª When I resolved everything back on the surface, I''d need to add the underworld to the list of places to revisit. Mira and Belle would both have a field day collecting new, untapped alchemical reagents down here.


    I brushed the rest of my thoughts away in case the extra ears began to jump to conclusions.


    It wasn''t long before I found the scourge of vibrant slugs, slowly making their way towards the mycelid colony. It was like watching the ground itself move, there were so many of them. Hundreds upon hundreds slithered on with only a single thought in mind¡ª to consume. Many were about half my size, some were so engorged they looked like crawling orcs.


    The mycelids couldn''t possibly fend off this horde.


    "What do you think, Rio? There has got to be a vesper birth-mother nearby." I tossed a magic crystal to the ground and watched as a group of slugs quickly converged on it.


    Rio belched in response.


    Attacking them with magic earlier didn''t do anything. Another way of culling them would be to let Rio eat. However, even a gluttonous soul had its limits, and there were far too many.


    "Hmm¡­" I noticed several slugs moving against the stream, carrying in their mouths pieces of fungi and crystal chunks. Rio followed the ones going the opposite way until we came upon an enormous stone formation with a deep blue fluorescent glow.


    We discerned right away that it wasn''t part of the environment. It moved forward at a very gradual pace. Slugs emerged from underneath its crystalline and moss-covered skirt. A pair of tentacles unraveled to reveal eyeballs at the tip.The vesper birth-mother looked right at me and secreted mucus that glistened on its body.


    You must find a way to kill it, earthwalker.


    My whole body trembled. The mycelid just had to speak at a time like this.


    While I wasn''t paying attention, something heavy fell onto me and Rio. I fell hard to the ground, but the impact was fortunately softened by my robes'' properties. Slugs fast surrounded me on all sides. Rio was dogpiled to such an extent he couldn''t open his jaw to eat. I was about to cast a spell when I recalled that my magic would have no effect.


    "Black magic it is¡ª aaahh!" I jolted as two slugs, one from front and another behind, pressed their slimey heads to my crotch and ass, knocking the wind out of my lungs. Their proboscis, an elongated and tubular mouth slickened by mucus, pushed into each of my holes. They started fucking me with their mouths, tiny cilia along the surface brushed and scraped my insides to scoop out the mycelia.


    Our connection¡­ weakens. If they remove the mycelium network, we will no longer¡ª


    "Argh! I know that already¡­ but if you keep talking, you''ll just attract more!" I shouted.


    Another slug fell on top of my face and silenced me. The thick phallic sensation I felt when I first encountered them was actually a penis, and one had now jammed down my throat. Unlike human and demi-human cocks, these were elastic and pulsed with magic.


    They were attracted to the mycelia on and in my body, and likely wouldn''t stop until they licked it all up. Only some slugs had taken interest. Most slithered on by, but if the birth-mother caught up, it would crush me to death.


    I could have my robes eat them, but they were screwing me so good I didn''t want to stop. Those proboscis were so long, it reached into my womb. They were going to slurp up the tennoraphallus spores at this rate.


    It was hard to think with slugs fucking me downstairs. As they removed the mycelium from within me, the mycelid''s voice became less clear in my head. I didn''t even realize I had fallen onto my side. More slugs closed in on me, humping my body for the mycelia. They had jaws they didn''t use, instead they prodded me with their proboscis and rubbed their slimy penis on me.


    I managed to exert enough strength to push the slug off my face and its member out of my throat, but not before spraying me with its ejaculate.


    "Ahh¡ª Yes, I''m cumming! Aaahhhhh!" My moans of pleasure echoed back to me. The slugs at my crotch, seemingly emboldened by the sound of my voice, continued their assault without rest. "Eugh¡­ being made to orgasm by slugs¡­ why did it have to feel so good?"


    "Mraa!" Rio ran to me after breaking free and eating his fill.


    "Okay. I''ve had just about enough of this, too. Thanks for the fuck, but I''m not interested in mating with a slug!" I compelled my robes to regenerate and consume the slugs raping me. These creatures were made of delicious energy that recharged the magic they tried to drain off. My hands and staff were brimming with power but that attracted more slugs than anything.


    Rio lifted me into the air as I cast a mortis spell. A cloud of death rolled over the slugs like a blanket of black haze, wiping out the infestation in seconds. All that was left were bubbling pools of sludge where the slugs were. Even the birth-mother degenerated into a viscous, oozing pond. The remaining vespers slit away, hiding into holes in the cavern and retreating to the ceiling to camouflage themselves.


    It should take decades for them to repopulate. Hopefully it would be enough to convince the mycelids the vespers were not a threat anymore.


    I returned to the colony to nothing but the sound of humming crystals and footfalls of working mycelids. One would have thought saving their lives would result in celebration, but they carried on like nothing had changed. The mycelia that had been partially eaten off my began to regrow.


    The same mycelid I had saved came to speak to me again.


    Welcome back. We see that you are successful despite your unfortunate mishap with the vespers. The cluster has confirmed that the greatest threat has been eliminated. We should be able to survive against the few that remain.


    "They nearly ate me down there. You better keep your end of the bargain," I said, marching up to the pint-sized mycelid.


    Follow us. We shall guide you.


    It led me into a small hut covered in mycelia, the center of which had mushrooms growing from a dirt patch. They were unique in that the multi-colored caps had ridges. I''d never seen fungi like this before. A faint, sweet smell filled my nose.


    These are our sacred spawns that eventually become what we are. Please, collect them at your leisure. But do not uproot them.


    "How am I supposed to collect it?" I asked, walking up to the dirt patch with a vial in hand.


    The mushrooms suddenly sprouted from the dirt reminiscent of the anoragrathi. Without giving me a chance to react, they wrapped around my wrists and ankles, lifted me off my feet, and began to poke at me with their heads.


    "What the hell?!" I glared at the mycelid watching from the entrance.


    Do not struggle. They will retract if faced with resistance, and you may lose your chance at collecting the spores.


    A mushroom tentacle, much thicker than the rest, tugged my underwear away and rubbed against my clit.


    "Oohh¡­ mmmh... " The pleasure was overwhelmingly addictive. Especially since I was still sensitive from the slugs'' aggressive violation of my body.


    This mushroom appeared to have a mind of its own, taking joy in acting out foreplay as if it were human. As it worked for its anticipated fuck, another mushroom rose to my mouth. I started sucking on it, wrapping my tongue around the head and licking under the tapered shaft.


    It might have been my imagination, but I thought I heard a voice in my head moan or react to pleasure. The mycelid could very well be connected to these mushrooms, too. My crotch was soaking wet, my juices streaked down my thighs, and I was rubbing myself on the tip of the mushroom.


    "Come on. Give it to me already," I begged.


    My pleading was answered with the mushroom stretching me open and sliding into my wet pussy. Its thrusts were gentle, like it was trying to make love to me. Completely unlike the vespers. As it pistoned into me, I served the mushroom at my mouth. Sucked on it until it throbbed and gushed what I imagined was the spore in liquid form.


    "Mmm¡ª it''s so big¡­ ahh! I''m close, I''m close!" My body was burning up. The pleasure was different than with the slugs, its thick head reached so deep. It was so good, my hips gyrated and rode on it even as I was being suspended in the air.


    Another tentacle drilled into my ass that was still recovering from being raped by a slug. The stuffed feeling made my body several times more sensitive. Tentacles groping my breasts were shocking me with smaller orgasms, my mouth felt good milking the one in my throat. More mushrooms sprouted from the ground to replace others that retracted, taking turns one after another.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. My eyes rolled to the back of my head, every inch of my body clenched, the quaking orgasm briefly robbed me of my consciousness. I came to lying on the dirt patch with tentacles mushrooms pouring ejaculate all over my body. The cool sensation of the mycelium tickled my chest and belly, while my back and ass were hot from their cum.


    That was quite the experience. We very much enjoyed it.


    "In a way¡­ did I just get gangbanged¡­?" I asked, catching my breath as a tentacle squirted one final load to my face.


    Jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745

 100 – In Search of the Remsectnids

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    I''ve noticed that I hit #1 in the Goblins tag. Which makes me sad because this isn''t a goblin focus story. If you guys haven''t already, check out lucylynn''s A Goblin''s Evolution on SH. It looks like she''s dropped/hiatus it for now, but it''s a pretty nice and smutty story that follows a female goblin getting into all sorts of sexual encounters, as well as go through evolutions as the title implies.


    Rio and I returned to the surface after collecting enough mycelid spores from the ground and from inside me. Apparently they can grow into a mycelid if left alone, so Eileen would need to make use of these soon or we''d have an unexpected guest. I doubt mycelids would enjoy the surface, being what they were. And it would probably be horrifying if we had to kill it after developing consciousness.


    As usual, my cunt was sore from being excessively fucked. If I wasn''t already used to this, I''d still be lying there in the underground waiting for my legs to work.


    When I emerged from the caverns and saw the beautiful starry sky above me, I couldn''t help but laugh at myself at the side adventure I was given. It was completely unrelated to anything to do with Eudora or Edith. This request was simply made from a curious party, and I was more than happy to go despite what was asked of me.


    If only things could be as peaceful as this. The greatest concern was getting railed by different species. Complacency gnawing at the back of my head would make me weak in the coming months. I must remain vigilant.


    "Should anything happen, you''ll stick with me. Right, Rio?" I asked my familiar.


    "Nya!" He floated next to me and headbutted the side of my cap.


    It was the most affection I could ask for. Rio had come a long way since the powerless familiar he used to be. He might be one of the stronger gluttonous souls in the world. If the world was still normal, I would have had to go to Grathir to evaluate his strength. The Elder Board put an arbitrary cap of magical density. Going over that threshold meant we had to destroy the familiar so it wouldn''t become too strong to handle.


    Well, that wasn''t an issue anymore given our current predicament.


    I grabbed my familiar out of the sky and pulled him down to my face. He wriggled in my grasp, but ultimately settled still.


    "So what did you inherit from the slugs this time?" I stared into his eyes that were as black as his fur.


    Rio struggled until I let him go. He dropped to the ground, bent low to the grassy terrain and camouflaged into it.


    "Oh! That would work great for ambushing¡ª wait¡­" I knelt down where he had disappeared and realized I couldn''t sense his magical signature. He was completely gone from my detection. When I hijacked his vision, I was staring up at myself. Rio hadn''t moved an inch, yet he was undetectable by magical means. "This is incredible! We could use this for so many applications."


    This made sense why I couldn''t detect the slugs falling from the ceiling despite them being engorged with magic. Vespers I knew didn''t have that attribution. They likely mutated from the overabundance of magic in the area.


    More importantly, we could infiltrate places like Grathir with Rio.


    Zeke flew us to the foothills of southern Parthun in search of a place called Kerral''s Nose. A strange name to give to a mountain range, but definitely not the weirdest I''ve heard. It was a sea of rolling green hills, with the occasional flat pasture. Trees were sparse on this side of the kingdom, small shrubberies dot the landscape.


    A rancher whose herd of goats were suddenly bleating in panic, ran into his house screaming.


    "Ah. Right. We''re on a dragon¡­" I mused to myself.


    It was really late. I might as well make a friend and hunker down for the night.


    We landed in front of the farmstead. It consisted of a rather modest single-floor home, two barns, and a stables. A brown shepherd raced up and barked at us with its tail wagging.


    "It says it wants to play!" Zeke exclaimed, wagging his own tail.


    "We''re staying the night. If you''re going to play, be gentle. Don''t forget, you''re a dragon that can easily crush things," I warned.


    I cast a clarity of mind over the goats to stop their incessant bleating. The rancher, an older man whose white hair and receding hairline formed a crown around his head, was shaking in the doorway. He held a butcher''s knife.


    "I''m not here to hurt you or your animals! Just looking for a place to stay," I said.


    "I served in the army. I ain''t afraid to use this!" he shouted.


    "As if a knife could really hurt me¡­" I muttered.


    This area was pretty remote. It was possible he''s had little contact with the rest of the kingdom, and less likely that he knew what was going on in the world.


    "Look. Even your dog knows we aren''t here for trouble." I started petting the dog, and she rolled over onto her belly.


    Oh, gods. This was too cute.


    "Daisy''s a stupid dog! She doesn''t know trouble until something bites her tail!" The man was too stubborn.


    I didn''t feel like sleeping out in the open, and I had a better chance of finding the remsectnid hive asking a local. Maybe he would change his mind if I offered him sex. But as I got closer, he shut the door.


    "Are you sure you want to deny a young lady a place to rest?" I asked seductively.


    The door cracked open, but only enough to see his eyes.


    "You''re a witch. You''ll sooner turn me into a frog and throw me into your cauldron," he said.


    "No¡­ we don''t do that. If I really wanted to come in, I would have kicked the door open. We aren''t evil in any shape or form unless you''re actively trying to kill us. I''ll leave if you really want me to. Treat me to a nice hot meal and bed, you might like what you get later." I winked.


    He gulped hard.


    "The dragon stays outside," he said.


    "He couldn''t come in even if he wanted." I shrugged.


    The door swung open, nearly hitting my nose.


    "Tobias. Family''s long gone. Just me, Daisy, them goats, and a couple of horses in the stables." Tobias stuck out a bony hand to shake.


    Zeke agreed to stay outside for the night, and went hunting for food while Rio and I rested. Tobias'' home was nothing short of comfy. A thatched roof made the interior extra toasty, especially with a fire going in the hearth. The floor was paved with thick wooden boards, laid over with goat furs. What few furniture he had like chairs and a table were also covered with animal''s pelt. The door to an adjacent room was left ajar, revealing all but a single bed inside.


    This man had little and lived modestly. I could imagine why he was apprehensive.


    Tobias filled two wooden bowls full of the stew bubbling in the cauldron and handed one to me. He took a seat across the table, and slurped carefully while occasionally glancing up.


    "Made with goat milk, goat meat, and some lettuce. Won''t get anything fancy out here," he said.


    "The hospitality is more than enough. Thank you!" I ate a spoonful of the goat stew and wanted to retch, but held it in so as to not offend.


    "Don''t get many visitors. Witches even less so. What are you doing all the way out here?" Tobias asked.


    "I''m looking for a remsectnid hive. They''re nomadic creatures, but wherever they make temporary stay a large hive is left behind. Maybe you''ve seen one?" I slurped the stew down in one go while holding my breath and forced it down my throat.


    He chewed thoughtfully on his food. Someone had to have a lack of taste buds in order to eat something as disgusting as this slop.


    "Not familiar with no remsectnid. Them supposed to be giant bugs that walk around on two legs?" he said.


    "Yes! I''m trying to find them." I nearly jumped out of my seat. Remsectnid eggs were the last thing Eileen needed. It would also be an interesting experience to meet one face to face.


    Tobias left the table to rummage through a shelf above his cooking cauldron. Glass clinked together, dried tubers rolled around, he caught one before it fell off like he had done this a hundred times. He came back with a jar of golden honey that had all but a few spoonful licks'' worth.


    "Downright shit my pants when I first saw them. Thought they''d eat my precious goats. We traded instead. My goat''s milk for their honey. Used to visit me every two full moons, but they stopped coming altogether since about¡­ last month," he explained.


    That meant they must have left around a month ago. In that time, the swarm could have gone as far as Thanreas. Who knew where they were now.


    "I know that look. Same one my son used to give when I said he couldn''t have his candy. But the hive ain''t gone. They just holed themselves up further east." Tobias squinted while searching his memory.


    "Really? They''re still around?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    It was very strange for them to stay in one place. I should have read up on remsectnids before leaving. Now I didn''t have my tomes.


    Under very abnormal and rare circumstances would an entire swarm stay in one place for too long. It could be something happened to their queen, or they were under imminent threat. The former sounded more likely because few could threaten a hive of remsectnids.


    The leftover goat-rounded dinner was thrown fed to a pair of pigs. Tobias had a hard time not staring at me for the rest of the night. When finally decided to retire to bed, he threw a thin blanket at me and said I could sleep by the fire. Instead, I disrobed and followed him into his room.


    "W-What are you doing?" Tobias backed into his bed and fell onto it, the bulge between his legs was growing.


    "Why waste a perfectly good night sleeping alone? Aren''t you curious how good a witch can make you feel?" I climbed on top of him, extinguished the candle with a small magic gust, and proceeded to fuck the entire night until he passed out.


    Despite getting on in the years, Tobias went for more in the morning. He was especially interested in my butt and groped at it every chance he got.


    "I never thought I''d get to experience this again. Maybe witches aren''t so bad at all¡­" Tobias was on his back while I was giving him one last blowjob.


    He blew a load into my mouth and finally got soft. I had no sense of time out here, but I was sure we were at it all morning.


    "This should teach you to be more welcoming of our kind next time," I teased.


    We had some moist bread for breakfast before taking off in the direction Tobias suggested I search at. He was especially keen that I bring him back more of their honey. After tasting his horrible cooking last night, he sure as hell needed a change in flavor.


    It didn''t take much longer flying west to find the gigantic, ovular hive protruding from a hillside. These were made from dried vegetation mixed with their resinous saliva, the size of which depended on how populous the swarm was.


    This hive had to be housing hundreds at the very least. Some molted exoskeletons lay strewn leading up to the entrance, a hole at the bottom of the hive. The fact that there was no activity or guards was troubling.


    Then I felt it.


    A large pulse of energy coming from within the hive. It was a magic signature, but on the scale of something as powerful as a dryad or dragon. Remsectnids, not even their queen, shouldn''t possess this much magic.


    "Only one way to find out, Rio. No eating the remsectnids. At least, not unless they start attacking us," I warned.


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    An art commission has been completed of Ellori and Zeke''s steamy sex for those who want to see our dear witch fucked by a dragon, available on patreon at any tier. https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    I''ve noticed that I hit #1 in the Goblins tag. Which makes me sad because this isn''t a goblin focus story. If you guys haven''t already, check out lucylynn''s A Goblin''s Evolution on SH. It looks like she''s dropped/hiatus it for now, but it''s a pretty nice and smutty story that follows a female goblin getting into all sorts of sexual encounters, as well as go through evolutions as the title implies.

 101 – A Queen is Born

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The hundreds of molted husks lying on the field leading up to the egg-shaped hive made for an eerie sight. It was like a graveyard of remsectnids, but I knew better than to think that. The remnants of their exoskeletons teemed with traces of magic, enough to make me want to collect and grind them into reagents.


    That was a new development. It could be that the rising concentration of magic affected them just like it had done to the vesper slugs. I hoped not. Remsectnids were already a fearsome race to begin with when provoked, if they had undergone mutations or rapid evolutions, I couldn''t fathom how much stronger they would be.


    As I got closer to the hive, slowly creeping up under the shadow cast by its enormous form, neither their guardians nor drones came to greet me. Which itself was already throwing up red flags since they were very protective of their shelter.


    "Hey!" I shouted into the entrance.


    Nothing but my echo responded.


    "Nraa~" Rio headbutted my ankle.


    "Good idea." I hijacked Rio''s vision and had him walk into the hive. The structure was just as massive as it appeared on the outside. For the most part, the interior was hollow, lit up by watermelon-sized fireflies clinging to the waxy walls. Interconnected bridges criss-crossed each other leading into varying sizes of pods and perforated chambers. Hexagonal craters, perfectly spaced out from one another, were filled with viscous liquid that bubbled. Rio appeared particularly attracted to it. "Focus. It looks tasty, but you don''t know what that is."


    Rio grumbled. He found a ramp that spiraled along the hive wall, unimpeded by other bridges, that led directly to the top where it was then walled off. It was up there that I sensed powerful, condensed magic.


    "Just where the hell are all the remsectnids?" I asked myself.


    I took a deep breath and walked in uninvited.


    No sudden stabbing, no buzzing swarm, no chittering mandible bearing down on me¡­ I was safe. For now.


    Rio signalled to me with a belch of fire. I caught up with him only to see his mouth stained with golden goo.


    "What did I say?" I put my hands on my waist and stared.


    My familiar did his best impression to shrug by raising his paws.


    While traveling up the spiral ramp, I continued to call out in hopes of receiving an answer from anything. At this point, I was getting worried. No egg sacs meant they hadn''t spawned offsprings yet. Which meant they had no reason to leave. So where the hell were they?


    I had reached the top which could only be the queen''s chamber. However, it was blocked off by a layer of wax and dried honey. Something so fragile could be broken by a single tap of my staff, but I was hesitant to see what was on the other side. When I listened closely, the pulsing magic that I detected felt like a heartbeat.


    "Here goes nothing." I lit the blockage. It ignited like kindling but quickly went out as the material burned away.


    Stale air filled my lungs, the rush of air behind me flooded into the chamber. The same breath I took was just as quickly taken away.


    We were certainly at the top of the hive. The dome head formed the ceiling above us, thin so as to let light come through. There couldn''t have been more than a hundred or so remsectnid kneeling and unmoving. They surrounded a single, blue egg that was significantly larger than them. It had deep grooves along the chitinous surface, branching veins that glowed and pulsated.


    This explained everything.


    They were waiting on a new queen to be born.


    And by the gods, I might be lucky enough to bear witness to this event.


    A sharp pain pricked my shoulder. "Human¡ª"


    "What the?!" I spun around, raising my staff.


    The remsectnid skittered back, ducking low to make itself appear small.


    It walked on four legs connected to its abdomen, two blades protruded from its arms and ended with a long, black claw. Two beady eyes blinked rapidly.


    There were many kinds of remsectnids. This one was a species of mantis.


    "Hi, there. You, uh¡­ you guys waiting on the queen to be born?" I asked awkwardly.


    His mandibles clacked together as though it were tasting the air in front of him.


    "You are a witch?" It was a voice that sounded like a bag of beads being shaken, or rocks gently banging against each other.


    "My name is Ellori." I bowed. "And you are?"


    "A custodian." He rose to his full height, about the size of a centaur but half the bulk.


    I forgot remsectnids didn''t have names. They referred to themselves by their role in the hive. This one said it was a custodian, which was one of the lowest members in their caste system.


    "Custodian, then. Mind explaining to me what''s going on here?" I thumbed behind me.


    "We await our queen''s rebirth. She does not awaken. It has been¡­ a long time," he said.


    "R-Rebirth? You mean to tell me, this isn''t a new queen?" Once again, I wished I had read up on remsectnids.


    Custodian shook his head. He approached the egg, taking care not to trample over his fellows. I followed after him, and realized the shell was not made of chitin. It was soft to the touch¡ª silk.


    This wasn''t an egg holding a newborn remsectnid queen. This was a cocoon holding¡ª


    "A queen undergoing metamorphosis?" I gasped.


    Why? What? And, how?


    A metamorphosing remsectnid queen was never heard of.


    "At first, we were also stunned. But it is our duty to protect the queen. We cannot leave here without her birth. Many of my brothers and sisters have long died. I am all that remains, guarding her and the few fertile sperm in the lower chambers that await an egg." He bowed his head, almost like saying a prayer.


    I put a hand on Custodian''s abdomen. He stared down at me with eyes that looked like they could shed tears.


    "You''ve done well to protect your queen and hive. Let me find a way to awaken her," I said.


    Over the next few hours, I was able to set up a lab in the queen''s chamber. Custodian used wax and honey to shape a cauldron, and I tempered it with heat to harden the material. There was an abundance of wildlife around us. Rio was able to fetch me two animals whose blood were vital in creating a cauldron¡ª one of an innocent beast, and a heart of a vicious beast. The last touch was a magic crystal, of which I had plenty of in my satchel.


    The mixture bubbled with such intensity that I thought it might spill over the lip. It settled down to a simmer after a few seconds, until finally going still. Alchemical waters ebbed and flowed like living blood¡ª well, that''s precisely what it was anyway.


    "The reason for such a long metamorphosis could be a number of things. This is the first that''s ever happened to a remsectnid of any species. Magic might have made the cocoon too thick, she could still be undergoing the metamorph inside, or worse, she might also already be¡ª" I stopped myself short of finishing the sentence so as to not scare Custodian.


    "How do we help my queen?" Custodian asked, peering into the cauldron as if expecting the answer to be at the bottom.


    "By giving the cocoon a boost. If I concoct an insect version of a plant''s growth enhance serum, it might accelerate her growth. But first¡­ I''m going to need your sperm," I said to Custodian.


    The mantis tilted his head to one side.


    "Ones of my stature are not allowed to mate," he said.


    "W-We''re not mating. I just need the essence of your species to make the brew compatible." I waved an empty vial in his face.


    Custodian was apprehensive. It might be because if his subspecies mated, the female typically chewed off the male''s head during coitus.


    "You said you''re the only one left. Think about it: If you serve your queen well, she will have no other choice but to produce offspring with your seed. This is your chance to rise to her favor!" I said.


    It somehow worked. Giving him the idea that his queen might have his children was turning him on. A squirmy penis that I couldn''t describe any other way than like an eel or leech, wriggled out of the tip of his abdomen.


    "Oh, gods¡­ here goes nothing," I grabbed it. Custodian jerked back, but more of his penis slipped out from his body. It moved like it had a mind of its own, coated with an oily, lubricant that made it writhe in my grasp.


    White liquid suddenly gushed out from the tip and onto the floor. A whole lot of it. Some even splashed onto my robes. I collected a few vials'' worth in case I wanted to bring some home with me.


    A few ingredients were needed here. I didn''t know what was going to happen, but I knew how reagents interacted with each other. First, I emptied an elixir of strength into the cauldron. Next was a sephalothane root to serve as a buffer, followed by a growth serum. Already the liquid bubbled aggressively, heat emanated from the mixture. I dropped the last two ingredients in¡ª Custodian''s sperm and slice of mandragora root.


    The blue and red alchemical liquid turned silver on the surface, only enough to fill a single vial.


    "Is that¡­ Will my sperm awaken her?" he asked.


    "Among other things that were mixed in. Hopefully," I muttered to myself.


    I had Rio fly me to the top of the cocoon and pour the serum onto it. The liquid dripped down the side, but was absorbed into the silken surface.


    A pulse of energy. Then another. The third pulse came much louder, and the cocoon glowed and brightened, revealing the shadowy silhouette of a feminine figure within¡ª not like the remsectnid queens I''d seen in books. In the brief second that I saw her, big was the first thing that came into my mind. Possibly as large as Lantessa. I also definitely saw what looked to be a protruding chest which could only have been breasts, which remsectnids shouldn''t have since they weren''t mammals.


    The pulsing continued, but just as I thought we were going to witness a new queen''s metamorphosis, the roof of the hive caved in. Pieces of it were being clawed away. A swarm of wyverns flew in, screeching and circling the room. They nosedived for dead remsectnids, others pecked at the cocoon.


    "Custodian! We have to protect the egg until it hatches. She''s vulnerable until then!" I shouted.


    "My life for the queen!" He stood on his toes and slashed his armblades at wyverns.


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 102 – A ‘Royal Audience’

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Wyverns swarmed the chamber. Five, ten, twenty¡­ they chewed and clawed through the hive ceiling to get in, flying circles around the cocoon. Were they attracted by the magic, too? Whatever the case was, the queen remsectnid was vulnerable and in danger as long as she was metamorphosing.


    Custodian fought fiercely to defend his queen. The arm blades sliced through his foes like a knife to butter. His size played a big factor in fending off the attacking swarm. Fortunately, most of the wyverns were distracted by the dead remsectnids around us. They grabbed a prey and left, but more continued to pour in. Only a ravenous few turned their claws at the cocoon.


    "Rio, go outside and stop as many of them coming in as you can. Leave the chamber to me and Custodian!" I ordered.


    "Nyaa!"


    My familiar shot out of the hive through the gaping hole the wyverns had created, entangling and pulling a dozen of them out with him. The number remaining in the chamber was reduced to a manageable two dozen, and no more entered thanks to Rio''s efforts outside.


    "I can''t let Rio have all the glory. Igni vas m''lanthra!" Fire poured from my staff and like a snake, consumed and turned to ash all the wyverns that came in contact with it.


    "Behind you!" Custodian warned.


    Tentacles emerged from my back to strangle the ambushing wyverns from behind me. The mantis carved into them to finish them off.


    By the time we exterminated the rest, the chamber floor was littered with draconic and remsectnid corpses. Rio peeked in from the hole and burped, as was expected of my gluttonous feline companion. Following after him was Zeke, who peered in curiously.


    "Sure is messy in there," the dragon said in jest.


    "The queen didn''t ask for it, but we essentially prepared a feast for her." My robes had a mind of its own and began to soak up the blood pooling at my feet.


    Custodian was piling up the dead wyverns to one side of the room, leaving his dead brothers and sisters alone.


    "Has the hive been attacked by wyverns before?" I asked him, who was now taking it upon himself to dismember the felled creatures limb by limb.


    "Much fewer in numbers. This was the first time they attacked in such large droves," he answered.


    I bit back the urge to suggest why. It could very well have been my doing when we applied the poultice to the cocoon.


    Speaking of which¡­


    The pulsing had stopped during the assault. A steady glow emanated from the cocoon and gave off a chilling presence that attracted Rio to it. He rubbed his head against the silken surface and purred.


    Zeke looked like he wanted to come in.


    "You stay up there. We have too many bodies down here as it is," I said.


    "Aww. Okay. I''ll be waiting outside!" Zeke flew off, the beating of his wings grew distant as he descended.


    "I hear her." Custodian dropped the wyvern he was about to cut up next and approached the chrysalis. He stopped no closer than where his fellows had made their last vigil, then knelt before it.


    "How do you know?" I asked, but received no answer.


    A large, black blade punctured the shell and sliced down the middle. Two pairs of hands gripped the edges of the tear and proceeded to pry open an exit. Amniotic fluids spilled out, and so too, did the queen remsectnid, falling to the floor.


    The queen pushed herself up on unsteady arms and retracted the long blade back into her elbow. She was nothing like I would expect an insectoid queen to look. Orange and red wings like that of a butterfly unfurled behind her, with thick blue veins that coursed with magic. Two combed antennae on her head twitched at every movement in the room.


    Unlike insects, her deep amber compound eyes were the size of my own. They stared at me from a very human face. Her limbs were obsidian, black as night that was made of chitinous armor. Long, lavender hair draped down to her chest, where a pair of breasts¡ª something only mammals should possess¡ª peaked with two erect nipples. A nose with nostrils that flared with each breath, and a mouth that was human when closed but could unhinge to sharp mandibles when opened wide.


    "Ah. Ah!" She held a single harmonic tune and adjusted the pitch with each note, the sound of her own voice pleased her. The many eyes fell to me, then turned to the sole surviving remsectnid of her hive for answers. "All but one of my subjects still live. In their place is a human witch, her inconceivably powerful familiar, and a¡­ dragon I sense outside my hive?"


    "Your Majesty, it was by this witch''s kindness that your metamorphosis completed." Custodian remained kneeling, his eyes cast to the ground like he was afraid to see her.


    The queen''s mandibles clacked together, then converged to the human mouth. She rubbed her chin, while the remaining three arms rested on her hips.


    "Is this true? Why does the witch not speak?" she asked.


    "S-Sorry! I was just taken aback. Witnessing your metamorphosis was a great pleasure. I wanted to do everything I could to make sure you survived," I said.


    "I am Queen Zathira. To whom do I owe my rebirth to?" she asked, the antennae on her head dip in my direction.


    "Ellori, Your Majesty." I instinctively went to kneel, as was proper to do when meeting royalty, yet Zathira had closed the distance to raise me to my feet instead.


    Two, cool hands clasped my cheeks, and another two held me by my waist. Zathira''s human features made her very attractive. From where I was standing, a pair of large breasts stared back at me. The skin on her face, chest, and abdomen only appeared human. A layer of chitin protected her underneath it all.


    "I see it in your eyes. This form excites you. It excites me as well. I should like to try out these new sensory organs," Zathira said.


    "Er¡­ Experiment how¡ª mmmh!" I got the answer having my lips sealed with a kiss.


    At first, I was scared. This was the same mouth I saw moments ago that looked like it could bite my head off. Queen Zathira''s lips were soft like a pillow, like any human I''d kissed before. However, lips were all that touched. When I tried to push my tongue into her mouth, she gasped. It took her by surprise, but she let me in nonetheless.


    The excitement of making out of a queen remsectnid clouded my sense of reasoning. She even had a tongue in her mouth that danced with mine with juvenile experience


    "My, this is quite the quandary." Zathira pulled away and licked her lips. "To think these fleshy sacs could be used for anything other than eating. I might enjoy this more than I expect."


    This was bad. I almost let her swoon me. Not only was she attractive, her regal countenance and manner of speech was downright hot.


    "I-I actually came here hoping to acquire some of your eggs. Would that be alright?" I asked.


    Zathira let me go and stepped back. She put a hand to her chest.


    "A bold request. I have laid with many daughters before, but never with a human woman. You''re quite certain you wish to bear my eggs?" she asked, and threw a glance to Custodian.


    My mouth hung open.


    I''d just remembered that the process to acquire the eggs was to get fucked by a male first, and then again by the queen.


    There was no backing out now. I came this far to get what I needed.


    "Yes, please¡ª I mean, it would be an honor to carry your eggs!" I shouted gleefully.


    "Very well." Zathira turned to her still kneeling subject. "Custodian, come here and impregnate Ellori¡ª"


    "No, wait! I already collected some. We can just skip right to it," I said, waving a jar of Custodian''s ejaculate.


    "You remind me of my daughters. They were always so obedient, so eager." Zathira lifted my chin and sent shivers up my spine.


    The queen took stock of her surroundings and grimaced, displeased with the mess that had been made in her chamber. I imagined this was where she usually copulated, but it was just full of her dead kin now.


    "Clean this place. Process those that can be into sustenance. Ellori and I shall find a more suitable place to mate. When I return, you and I have much to do in repopulating the hive, Custodian." Zathira swooped me into her arms and nodded to the mantis.


    "As you command, Your Majesty." He bowed.


    Zathira flew us out and into the main hive chamber. She found an ovular room that comfortably fit the two of us. The floor was made of a jelly-like padding that was warm to the touch, and the walls were constructed of the same honey and wax mixture.


    "When they were alive, my subjects would live in these pods. It shall have to do," she said.


    "Do you not feel bad that so many of your people passed away?" I asked as she let me to the ground.


    "We live in an endless cycle of life and death. I love my people. Regrowing the swarm to its former glory is all I can do to honor their sacrifice." Zathira put a hand to the walls and smiled, recalling a fond memory.


    Her somber demeanor was quickly replaced with a lustful gaze when she turned to me. Four arms wrapped around my body as she lifted me to another kiss. It was more forceful this time, full of hunger.


    Zathira''s smooth skin was a treat, her breasts felt real to the touch. Groping them caused her to moan. Her back arched whenever I squeezed and kneaded the puffy nipples. I disrobed myself as we made out, and she responded by touching me in kind.


    "What incredible pleasure. Touch me more," she pleaded in a quivering voice.


    Who was I to deny a queen''s request?


    I caressed every inch of her. The legs and arms that were like metal plates, but places like her face and back were soft like my own skin. Eventually her tongue found the courage to do as mine did, pushing its way into my mouth to play and letting me suck on the fleshy organ. I quickly realized that seemingly human tongue was not at all human.


    Zathira pushed me onto my back and positioned her head between my legs. The mouth unhinged into three parts, two mandibles and a bottom jaw, and a long tongue which split into four slithered out of it. She licked my thighs and the entrance of my pussy, tasting the juices that leaked out of me like it was nectar to her. Everytime the tongues brushed against my clit, my senses went wild and my moans only served to embolden her.


    "First, to inseminate you." She stuck her tongues into the jar of ejaculate, coating them in a layer of thick, white slime.


    "Oh, fuck¡­ nngh¡­" I writhed in place one of the tongues filled my pussy like a thick cock while another teased my clit. The one inside drilled far and deep, pumping the insect sperm into my womb.


    Satisfied that I was sufficiently full of cum, she came up to caress and lick my body. Her warm saliva coupled with the warmth from the floor was setting me on fire. She smothered me in a flowery scent, like a butterfly or bee that had rubbed itself full of pollen.


    Zathira had two abdomens. One was human that formed her lower body, and another was an insectoid part behind her. It came between her legs like she was trying to sting me. But instead of a stinger, a fleshy organ like Custodian''s penis emerged from the tip. She pressed the hot rod into me and both of us were sent to ecstasy at once. Her knees buckled and pushed further into me.


    The cock, or whatever it was, might not be the largest thing. But the heat and speed at which she fucked my cunt drove me insane. Because it was her second abdomen that was pumping, her pace wasn''t bound by how fast she could thrust her hips. It was by how quick her insect abdomen vibrated.


    "If this is how sex feels from now on, I must have more." Zathira pressed her lips to mine, keeping me from protesting. I savored the exploring tongue, sucked on it to taste her. She hugged me tight, squishing our breasts together and rubbing the hard nipples against another.


    We suddenly took flight. I bounced on her cock while she kept us suspended in midair. Her thrusts didn''t miss a beat. If anything, it picked up speed.


    "You shall be the first to bear my seed since my rebirth!" Zathira exclaimed.


    "I''m cumming¡­ Queen Zathira¡­ I''m¡ª aaaahhh!" I was brought to a powerful orgasm. She clutched me close and stuck her tongue down my throat. Below, thick fluids gushed into my pussy. Her thick and elastic cock didn''t let a single drop leak out, and instead pumped every drop into me.


    Both of us fell. I landed on top of her. She stroked my back and ass, the hard member was still stuck inside me.


    "Before¡­ mating was a duty. There was little pleasure in it for me other than watching my children squirm with joy. My metamorphosis has granted me new sensations, new experiences." Zathira nudged our noses together, her antennae twitched excitedly from.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it. That was something else for me¡­" I said, wiping the sweat from my forehead.


    Zathira turned me onto my front and rubbed her slippery cock in the space between my buttcheeks.


    "I cannot let you go yet," she said, unraveling her tongue to lick my backside. "Now that I have tasted such pleasures, I simply must have more."


    I gulped hard. The sound of my heartbeat thumped with anticipation.


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 103 – The Red Slime of Ellowyn

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Queen Zathira was insatiable. Her royal highness thoroughly pumped me full of her eggs, so much that they spilled out of my pussy when I stood up. She loved every second of it, exploring the pleasures of her new body, as well as the body of another.


    The ''dick'' she had wasn''t really the same as the male remsectnid''s reproductive organ. Neither did it fill with blood like mammals. The member was simply a thick piece of flesh that served as a depository. As such, it couldn''t become flaccid like regular penises, and her second abdomen didn''t tire. This potent combination allowed Zathira to fuck me as much as she wanted, and subjected me to as many orgasms as I could handle.


    "Ahhh¡ª yes! Fuck me, fuck me! I''m cumming again! Mmmhh¡­" I felt her eggs spilling into my womb and slipping right back out. She filled me to the brim, and I still wanted more.


    Thus we ended up having sex all day long. It was dark by the time we stopped.


    "You do not have to leave," Zathira purred, hugging me from behind. Her tongues brushed against the nape of my neck and slithered down to tease my breasts. "What do you think about staying here and becoming my royal surrogate?"


    I squeezed her tongues against my chest. A day''s worth of sex didn''t seem to satisfy her yet. This was to be expected. As queen remsectnid, she likely copulated dozens of times a day. With the metamorphosis having made sex a physically pleasurable experience for her, she was into it more than ever. Even now she had one pair of hands fondling my breasts and another pair teasing my crotch. Her advantage of having multiple limbs was unfair.


    "What do you mean by royal surrogate?" I asked curiously.


    "You will lay with me daily, and your body will serve to spawn the majority of the hive. Does that not sound¡­ delectable to you?" Zathira pressed a finger into my pussy and made me gasp with pleasure.


    I gulped hard.


    Getting fucked day after day by the remsectnid queen? It was another tempting offer that I had to decline.


    Royal surrogate. Mate. Queen. High Priestess. I had so many names and titles bestowed to me already.


    "It sounds like it would be a great honor. I must regretfully decline. I already have someone I love, and there is a war brewing that I''m involved in," I explained.


    Zathira was reluctant to release me, but she did so after giving me another tongue-whipping make out session.


    "I respect your choice, as she who has aided in my rebirth." The queen remsectnid bowed, an unroyal thing to do. But to her, I was the one who successfully ensured her metamorphosis went smoothly.


    I bowed as well.


    "However, you have done a far greater service than you think. Not just I, but an entire swarm lives because of you. We are beholden to you." Zathira rose to her full height, her antennae barely scraping the top of this chamber. Four sharp arm blades slid out of each elbow. The blue veins on her wings coursed with magic, pulsing with intensity. "This war that you fight, the strength of a remsectnid swarm shall be at your back once we are whole again."


    On top of getting what I came for and a good fuck out of it, the number of our allies had grown. A hive of remsectnid warriors was sure to provide us a significant boost in manpower. In addition to Vessyra''s armies that Gale was gathering in the south, we were shaping up to become a real threat to Edith Percouli and the Order of Piety.


    Judging by what I already knew of remsectnids, it should be at least two months before they were back to full strength. Larvae hatched over the span of a week and grew to adulthood in less than a month. Zathira was probably going to town on squeezing every last drop of semen from Custodian. He probably couldn''t be happier, since his seed would become the future of their hive. That was sure to bump him up a few rungs in their caste system.


    I didn''t forget to get Tobias his jar of remsectnid honey. We made a pit stop before heading home.


    "Oh! So them insect folk were still alive and kicking?" Tobias asked, staring hungrily at the golden jar of sweetness.


    "Some of them are alive. Something happened, but I was lucky to be there to help resolve it. I''m sure they would appreciate some of your goat milk from time to time again," I said.


    "Yeah¡­ no one other than them''s been appreciative of goat milk¡­" He grimaced.


    It amused me that even he was aware of how atrocious his goat milk recipes were.


    "Anyway¡ª uh, would you maybe like to stay over again? Warm the bed by my side?" He cleared his throat. The apprehension he had of witches vanished after the round of sex we had the day before.


    I was beginning to think the priestesses of Vessyra had the right idea. Sex really did make the world go round.


    "That was a one-time deal. If you want to get laid, you can find plenty of willing¡­ women in Lotherain," I said, thinking of the demi-human priestesses there now. Behind me, Zeke was getting restless. The promise of sex before we left on this trip made him antsy. He was the last one whose ingredients Eileen needed. "I actually have date plans with a certain dragon."


    "Y-You and that dragon?" Tobias blushed up to his ears.


    I nodded and winked, then returned to my silver dragon stud.


    "Are we going home now?" Zeke asked.


    "You and I have other plans before going home," I said.


    Zeke and I took a detour back to the forged world where we had first met. There, thanks to the elixir of gigantism and time-stretch prolonging its effect, we were able to have sex for an entire week straight. We could have easily gotten done after his first load since the ejaculate was the final ingredient Eileen needed. However, the pent-up dragon was just as horny as Queen Zathira.


    Of course, the best part of Zeke was getting stuffed by his two cocks.


    Fortunately for us, the forged world''s effect on time slowed down the aging process of the remsectnid eggs. We had nothing to fear about them hatching.


    It was also a delight to bathe in the gods-sized bathhouse. I hoped out of all the towers Eudora sought to destroy, she would leave this one standing.


    When we finally returned home, Eileen greeted us at the steps to my great hollow with hands on her waist.


    "About time, Mistress! You sure took your sweet time," Eileen said.


    "I couldn''t have been gone for more than four days!" I handed her all three ingredients¡ª mycelid spores, fertilized remsectnid eggs, and dragon''s ejaculate, all in their separate jars and acquired through means only I could have achieved.


    "Wish I could have been there to see the mycelids and remsectnids myself. I read about them from your tomes while you were away. It''s amazing how diverse our world is¡ª at the same time, depressing that so much of this was kept away from us." She stared at the ingredients in her arms, one eye filled with wonder and the other of open-minded curiosity.


    "If more people were like you, we''d be in a better place." I put a hand on her head and smiled.


    "Thanks, Mistress." Eileen threw her arms around me, but she had a frown on her face when she pulled away. "Your sexual proclivities still weirds me out, but I wouldn''t want to apprentice under anyone else."


    "You cheeky tavern wench." I pinched her nose.


    With my belly full of cum and my legs weak from being fucked so much the past few days, I fought the urge to lay in bed to help Eileen prepare the cauldron.


    We had the orcs carry Miuna up to us in its container and placed it next to the cauldron. The red slime was especially excited. Whatever Eileen had planned, the end goal was to give Miuna a bodily form. However she was going to achieve that was beyond my knowledge, but she seemed to know exactly what to do.


    "Ooooh! I can''t wait, I can''t wait! I''ve always wanted to see the world. Being stuck under the tree all day is so boring," Miuna said.


    "You could have said something if you didn''t like it there. I would have done something!" I leaned on the vat to see Miuna bouncing with excitement.


    "It''s not that I hated it. I just want to be able to explore like you do," it said.


    Now I was getting anxious.


    "You''re sure Miuna is going to be alright?" I asked Eileen.


    "If we do everything correctly, yes." She began to add the ingredients into the alchemy cauldron. One at a time, slowly stirring the bubbling liquid back to a simmer. Her hands were particularly careful, like she was making sure the ladle didn''t hit the rim or bottom. "Heat is important here. Even the most minute rise in temperature could ruin the mixture."


    The cauldron''s rainbow mixture had turned red. I was worried at first, but Eileen appeared content with the outcome.


    "For the final, we have to put Miuna in. Are you ready?" she asked the red slime.


    "Yes, yes! Put me in there," Miuna said.


    Eileen nodded to the orcs, who hoisted the container and spilled Miuna into the liquid. Both of us leaned in to stare at the cauldron that now bubbled so intensely, the waters began to spill over the edge. The spills splattered to the ground like a viscous goop that came to life and crawled back into the cauldron.


    The bubbling subsided and the cauldron left silent. Its contents looked like red pudding.


    "Miuna?" I called into the cauldron.


    Two slits opened to what appeared like eyes. Then a hand gripped the edge of the cauldron and began to pull itself out until it fell onto the ground.


    I pulled Eileen back, afraid that Miuna''s slime might affect us.


    A human-shaped red slime rose to its feet. It had the body of a woman, with a very curvaceous form and floating inside its body was a thumbnail-sized core. Thick tentacles that were both hair and clothing extended down to form a long skirt around the waist, whipped about on the head as it turned to each of us. It stared at its tentacle arm, then back at us, and finally shaped its limbs to appear human. Finally, underneath its eyes, a peak extended to form a nose, and another crease formed its mouth.


    "Is it¡­ you?" I asked it.


    "It''s me! It''s me!" Miuna sprung forward, its elastic arms stretched and hugged both me and Eileen.


    I thought to hug it back, until we started sinking into its slime body.


    "Mmm! Mmmm¡ª!" My hand breached the surface of its chest and pointed inward.


    "Oh, sorry! I didn''t know!" Miuna melted off of us and onto the ground, then reshaped itself in front of us, leaving us unharmed but covered in slime.


    "It worked!" Eileen cried, diving back in to hug Miuna. This time, the slime''s body thickened and didn''t consume my apprentice.


    Miuna saluted and said, "Red slime of Shallowglade¡ª er, Ellowyn, reporting for duty!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 104 – Chance

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Eileen''s alchemical drew the attention of our host, who came down to inspect Miuna, her former creation now turned humanoid slime. Nothing else about our glutinous red friend had changed, other than its shape that bore a striking resemblance to a human, Miuna was still the talking slime Miuna.


    "This is quite an extraordinary accomplishment. Others have attempted to give forms to slimes before. Their durability and corrosiveness makes for infinite applications in alchemy. None have succeeded¡ª until now," Eudora said.


    "I hope you''re not thinking about taking Miuna back. It''s intelligent, and experimenting with it any further would be inhumane," I warned.


    "You would speak to me about what is inhumane?" She grinned.


    Miuna shrunk to half its size and hid behind Eileen.


    "No more experimenting. I''m my own slime now!" it exclaimed.


    "Ah, well. Now that we know how to create one, I need only gather the ingredients myself. Perhaps I shall have at your pet dragon?" Eudora said.


    The door flung open, and Mira came through in a huff.


    "I''m done running errands, you bitch¡ª" Mira''s hung open. It was then that I realized Miuna had taken my exact form. The only difference was that it was clearly still a red slime, but in the shape of me. "Do my eyes deceive me? There are two Elloris?"


    "Mira. You can''t possibly be serious," I said.


    "Mira, it''s me! Your precious lover! Would these big boobs lie?" Miuna asked as it groped its own breasts of slime.


    "I''m sure this would make for a great threeway on occasion," Mira said.


    Miuna was running around consuming everything it could in its new form. Even Rio had fallen victim to its rampage. The slime''s voice sounded feminine, but I had no idea it would have also taken a feminine form. With the new body, Miuna went around to visit the orcs to get a load out of them. It was still able to create strange substances from disintegrating other materials. That much remained a mystery, but Eileen vowed to uncover its secrets.


    The rest of us watched from the steps of my front door. Cammy chased Miuna around to try and save Rio. Unfortunately, the dryad''s roots were unable to entangle the amorphous slime.


    "A remsectnid hive, was it? While you have done a most charitable thing, as well as earning us a powerful ally, I shudder to imagine how much more powerful this Queen Zathira may become." Eudora didn''t share my enthusiasm about the remsectnid queen.


    "For once, I agree with Eudora. We can only imagine what the magic-infused remsectnid would birth next," Mira said.


    "If I had known you two would react this way, I might not have saved her to begin with¡­" I sighed.


    "Do not fret! We have the eggs for your genius apprentice to look into. I''m sure she would develop some sort of remsectnicide as easily as she created other things." The surety in Eudora''s words alleviated my worries somewhat. I didn''t think to consider what letting an anomaly like Zathira live would do to the balance of nature. It was the same case with the mycelids.


    Honestly, I wished this was all we had to worry about. The shadow of danger cast by Edith Percouli''s influence was ever-present. We had thwarted her several times already, but it felt as though our lucky streak was about to come to an end.


    Things were working out for us a little too well.


    "Maybe I''m getting too anxious, but when are we planning to make our strike at Edith?" I asked Eudora in particular.


    She raised a brow, rightly surprised about my unexpected question. I had surprised even myself, being that violence was always the last thing I resorted to.


    "About that¡ª" Eudora began.


    "I''m not going out on another mission of diplomacy," Mira interjected. "I don''t like playing nice, and I won''t play nice if you send me out again."


    "If we have to masquerade as prostitutes again, you can forget it," I added.


    "Good gods. Even Parabelle is rebellious. Why can''t you three listen to me for once?" Eudora asked.


    "We do listen to you!" Mira and I said at once.


    Eudora hopped off the top of the steps and landed gingerly on her feet.


    "As it turns out, your intuition was correct." She pointed to me.


    "What about?" I also pointed to myself in confusion.


    "Princess Lisette of the Principality of Ors. She is a sly fox, that woman." Eudora folded her arms across her chest and frowned.


    "I''ll take over from here, Lady Eudora." A smooth voice spoke to us and emerged from behind the great hollow. The young woman pulled her hood back to reveal fiery red curls that reached her chest, and had a stern face that could stare down a lion.


    "Quinny?" I asked aloud.


    The woman shook her head and smiled.


    "Quincella is my younger sister. Though she would have you believe she was born mere second before I, Lisette Cairnwalden. Pleasure to make your acquaintance." Lisette curtsied, tugging at the bland, blue robes that was unfit for someone of her stature to wear.


    I felt faint. So quickly after another I was meeting royalty like they were candy from a confectionary store.


    "What brings a princess to the backwater countryside?" Mira asked.


    "Under normal circumstances I would be meeting with King Marcus. I understand he has passed away. Talmora as a whole has lost a good man." The princess put a hand to her heart. I could tell she truly meant what she said.


    "Spare them the formalities and tell them what you told me," Eudora said impatiently.


    Lisette maintained a respectful moment of silence in spite of being urged to move on.


    "My armies you saw at the gates of Semiramis were no siege. I have pledged my sword to King Uldrin¡ª under false pretenses. His paranoia grows by the day, so much so that he has begged me to guard his borders." She waited to see if we had caught on the implications. No doubt all of us had.


    Eudora knew, but she wanted us to reach the conclusions ourselves¡ª this was a clever plot. Lisette took advantage of King Uldrin''s distress and moved her soldiers into the heart of Juna, something even the most clever strategist couldn''t achieve against such an entrenched enemy.


    Now I understood why Eudora called her a sly fox.


    "This turn of events was not something Councillor Anora foresaw. She has made plans to meet with me in Ors to¡­ beseech my loyalty herself," Lisette said.


    "That cunt is coming out into the open? How enticing." Mira smirked.


    "I give you this information in honor of the late King of Parthun''s memory. However, you will not make a staging ground out of my lands." The princess was rightfully cautious, but nonetheless brave to tell us all this. She was jeopardizing herself two-folds, risking her life and her principality.


    This was an opportunity of a lifetime. We knew exactly what Edith''s movements were going to be. It might also be our only chance to get a jump on her and end the war before it even begins.


    Eudora didn''t look so sure.


    "What do you think?" I asked Eudora.


    "Edith may suspect the princess has ulterior motives in her willingness to help King Uldrin. Though we can all agree that another chance like this will not come. Ors is our next destination, we will lay a trap," she said.


    "We as in you''re coming with?" Mira grimaced.


    In two days'' time we will set out to Ferellis, a crossroads city and major trade hub of Ors, where Lisette was due to meet Councilor Anora. At which point, it would take a whole week before she arrived, giving us ample time to prepare for her arrival. Until we left, Lisette stayed with Eudora in the tower out of an abundance for her protection.


    Four major roads there connected Parthun, Juna, Inner Talmora, and to the heart of the princess'' lands. It was significantly larger than Lotherain and Semiramis despite it not being a capital city, but due to constant trade and a meeting point for travelers, it had become a sprawling microkingdom of its own.


    All of us, including Eudora were shaking with hesitation and anxiousness. We handled our terror in other ways. Belle spent her time with the unconscious knightess, while Mira and I¡­


    "Ah¡­ nnngh¡­ Mira, I''m cumming!" I clenched my thighs on her head, but she continued to eat me out with such skill that it made me weak in the knees.


    Gurk was in bed with us, too. While Mira slurped up my pussy, I sucked off the goblin who decided he had enough in the city and came home for me instead. He grabbed my head, cock throbbing and unloaded a thick spurt. I swallowed every drop, polishing the tip until it shined.


    Mira climbed up to lay by my side with Gurk tucked between our bodies. He was smothered between our breasts. We had just come down from an incredible threesome. It was the first time Mira let anyone be in bed with us. A simply inconceivable thing, considering her obsession with me. She gradually accepted Gurk, even if he was the only one, and she herself would not let him have sex with her.


    "Will Mistresses be safe? Gurk can come with!" he exclaimed, but it was hard to take him seriously when he groped with my breasts.


    "We''ll be fine. The strongest witches of our time are gathered here, and Eileen is crafting something that could give us an edge." I glanced up at Mira and thought of Belle. Both of them were of the handful of witches that could wreak untold mayhem in the world if let loose, but they were more interested in seeing it intact than in shambles.


    "The sooner we rid ourselves of that woman, the better. A world engulfed in war is no place for a child. I also want to put one in you," Mira said, rubbing my stomach.


    "I''ve hardly hit my two-decade mark!" I complained.


    "Gurk wants to put baby into Mistress, too!" the goblin shouted excitedly.


    "Her womb belongs to me first, then yours." Mira grinned.


    "Y-You''re really going to let him mate with me?" I asked.


    "As selfish as I am, I can share. Sometimes," she said. A shuffling underneath the sheets led to Mira guiding Gurk''s erect dick to my pussy. She pushed him from behind and nudged the tip into me.


    "Gurk start now!" he said.


    "Wait¡ª I''m still sensitive, aahhh!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 105 – Planning Stages

    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The more I thought about facing the Edith Percouli, the witch responsible for igniting the Crimson Wars and setting in motion what could be the second, the less confident I felt about our plans. Which was why I was having Gurk fuck me silly to take my mind off the stress while Mira was out. She had disappeared in the morning without so much as a peep or note. I simply assumed she went to settle some business in the city.


    Luck would have Gurk and I alone at home the whole morning, so we stayed in bed and spent it the only way we knew how. Since he had awoken with an erection as he always did, and I being the vessel of Vessyra''s powers, sex benefited both of us.


    Once again, with Gurk pounding his cock into me, I found myself wondering how our relationship got to this point. This mere goblin whose cum seemed to taste so good, and was able to hit all the right places despite his modest size, brought me to climax countless times.


    "Ahh¡­ That was wonderful." I hugged my goblin lover close and purred.


    My pussy was dripping with hot ejaculate and my body was floating in bliss.


    "Gurk still wants to go with Mistresses. Can fight. Fight before and won," he said.


    "Where we''re going is dangerous. Never mind that they treat demi-humans with disdain there, Edith will most likely come with Piety knights protecting her. I need you here when I get back to screw me to submission again. Behave and stay. I might actually consider letting you impregnate me one day." I thought for sure that would be the end of it, but Gurk was still uncertain.


    A goblin''s danger sense was keener than most, their intuition second to none. As one of the weakest races, they knew when a battle was lost and didn''t hesitate to run. I had left him plenty of times on missions, and though he''s asked to come with me, he was more difficult this time around.


    "Gurk just wants Mistress to be safe." He glanced up with eyes that were hard to say no to.


    "You were supposed to just be a horny goblin. When did you become like this?" I directed the question more to myself than at him, but he took it to heart and fell dejected.


    I sighed, then pulled his face up to give him a deep kiss.


    Gurk was supposed to fuck me until I didn''t think about the fight. Now it was on my mind again. I sat up on his waist and dry humped him until his dick became erect again.


    "Gurk not horny goblin. Mistress horny witch!" he said.


    "I''m going to have to fuck you until you stop worrying." I grinned.


    I left the great hollow to walk a walk after a few more rounds with Gurk. It was like Vessyra had really turned me into a succubus. The magic that flowed through me connected with those I had sex with, transferring their strength into me. Storing the magic from the last few days alone, especially after having sex with Queen Zathira and the mycelids, had empowered me to such an extent I began to fear myself.


    This power¡ª Edith should have something to fear.


    "Mama!" Cammy threw her branching around me as I descended the steps of my great hollow.


    "I hope you''re not thinking about coming along, too." I returned the embrace and glared at her at the same time.


    "You know better than to think I can be away from my tree for too long," she said.


    That much was true. Unlike the time I took to Lotherain as a dryad sapling, heading to Ors was much further and would be a longer stay.


    "I''m just preparing myself for the inevitable pleading of others that want to come with me." I sighed.


    "Would that I could. I have to settle on what I can do here. Mine and your presence allows the wildlife here to flourish. If both of us are uprooted, Lotherain may starve." Cammy let go and turned her head towards the bountiful harvests still growing despite the season having passed.


    She was a lot happier now. The citizens of Lotherain warmed up to her. A full belly and satisfied libido did wonders for people. If only food and sex was all it took to stop Edith.


    "By the way, have you seen Miuna? It just ran off last night after getting a body. I''m worried it might¡­" I gulped hard trying to find the right words to say next. "Dissolve someone."


    "If it''s Miuna you''re looking for¡­" Cammy glanced behind herself, and I followed her gaze to see six different humanoid red slimes wandering around Ellowyn.


    One of them saw me, came up, and slapped a slimy hand down on my shoulder.


    "You called?" Miuna asked.


    It was a pint-sized Miuna. It had split itself so many times it had become the size of a goblin and kobold.


    "Just what are you doing splitting yourself into so many parts?" I brushed its hand away.


    "Oh, the other mes are going around milking the orcs. Since I can walk and split myself places, they didn''t need to come here to jerk off. So I''ve been trying out the whole sex thing you do!" Miuna exclaimed.


    "You''re one surprise after another. Having sex with orcs? Should I be worried about their dicks falling off?" I asked.


    "You forget I can control my own corrosiveness. In fact, I can control a whole lot of things now, too. Like how warm I am, how thick my slime can become¡ª lots. The orcs really like how tight and slippery I am," it said.


    In a way, I wasn''t surprised Miuna turned out this way after acquiring a humanoid body. Not sure how I felt that it insinuated I influenced it to become this way.


    "Hmmm. Maybe you want to try having sex with me?" Miuna asked, its body sprung out a dozen slimy tentacles around me and Cammy.


    "I had enough tentacles lately to last me a year," I said, pushing Miuna''s away.


    As I turned to leave, Cammy took both of my hands in her own.


    "You nurtured me with love when I was but the size of your thumb. I know your strength because we are connected by Flora''s bond. I trust that you will and the others will return to us in triumph, Mama." The buds in her hair blossomed as she smiled.


    "Come here, you. I can''t believe I have someone to call a daughter at my age, but I''m glad you''re my little girl," I said, stroking her hair.


    I went to meet up with Eudora and the others inside the tower, only to have the harpy sisters swoop by the gazebo and pick me up. They delivered me right to the mansion door.


    Red and Green lowered their heads expecting to be petted.


    "Raa!"


    "Aaahh!"


    "What are you three doing up here? Is Eudora putting you to work?" I asked them.


    "Arraa!" Blue turned around to reveal a satchel strapped to her back, and then glanced up at the mansion.


    "She turned you into her personal delivery birds? You can tell her no if you don''t want to," I said, patting all three of them in turn. They rubbed against my legs, while Green hogged the space between my chest.


    "Ellori?" Eudora called me from above. She was leaning halfway out the window of the third floor. "Quit distracting them, you fool. I need what they''re carrying!"


    We came into Eudora''s laboratory and found her bathing in the alchemy cauldron. She had a wet towel over her head and was scrubbing herself with another. No signs of someone who was working furiously to ensure our success, it was like she didn''t care that it was Edith we were going to be fighting.


    "What''s the point of working with demi-humans if you''re going to treat them like they''re enslaved?" I asked her.


    "The difference¡ª there is no whip at the end, only carrot." Eudora twirled her fingers in the air, creating a portal which spat out a large slab of meat still oozing with blood. The harpies inched forward, mouth watering. Blue shed the satchel in Eudora''s hand, and she snapped her fingers to give them the okay to eat. The three of them shredded into it.


    Eudora plucked out what appeared to be a chalky, blue orb and dunked it into the cauldron. It began to bubble and spew blue liquid, and smelled of chamomile and lavender.


    "Something to stabilize your body with?" I asked, scooting around the dining harpies.


    "It is a bath bomb. A rather neat human invention that provides a soothing effect when bathing," Eudora said.


    A felt a vein pop on my head.


    "You ran those girls on an errand to fetch you a bath bomb?!" I gripped the edges of the cauldron, threatening to tip it over.


    Eudora clutched my hands, fearful that I might ruin her therapeutic moment. "Time spent worrying is no time spent at all."


    I took a step back. She was right¡ª as usual. Though that didn''t make me any less frustrated. A bath bomb had at some point been placed into my hand. Eudora flashed a toothy grin.


    "I''ve done it!" Eileen burst into the room, causing all of us to turn in her direction. Her hands held a rack of potions which she lifted above her head. "A concoction that can shield your magic signature. It''s done!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Advanced chapters, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 106 – Soothing Voice

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Belle glanced out the carriage window, sighing every now and then at the dawning sun. She had much on her mind. We had a lot on our minds. The otherwise peaceful ride to Ors was drowned out by my own thoughts. Hundreds of scenarios played out in my head about how we would face Edith.


    No one truly knew how strong she was, or how much stronger she had become after centuries walking the earth. Meanwhile, a barely twenty year old me who only graduated last year was afraid to die. Sure I was empowered by forces beyond my imagination, but it could have seen better use in more capable hands. All we would have going for us was the element of surprise.


    Mira wasn''t fazed at all. If anything, she seemed excited. Since departing Lotherain, she had fallen into a rather elated mood. Her eyes were shut, she hummed a harmonic tune, and very gently swayed to her own music.


    Eudora accompanied Princess Lisette in another carriage ahead of us. It was probably for the best. Putting her in the same space as Mira and Belle didn''t typically end well for anyone.


    "Do you really think the potion Eileen made will work to hide us from Edith?" I asked, more to disrupt the quietness than anything else.


    "Whether it works or not, we''re already out here. What we should really be asking is if Eudora''s plan will work." Belle wasn''t at all convinced. She shut the carriage window and laid down on her seat, her thoughts likely returning to her friend Eleanor.


    "You won''t hear me admit it in front of her, but the plan is sound. It may be our best bet. The potion matter we already know. None of us can sense each other," Mira said.


    All of us had drunk the potion before leaving. It worked as intended, encasing our signatures and hiding it from detection. Enough of this and a witch could go her entire life without anyone knowing what she really was. On the other hand, rogue witches could easily make use of this to escape the law.


    The only things that couldn''t hide their magic signatures were our familiars¡ª and by extension, Eudora.


    "How funny would it be if we dug a hole to bury Eudora in?" Mira grinned.


    "Don''t you dare. We have an even worse witch to deal with first," I scolded her.


    Eudora had to die. Not that I meant she was dead. Because our host no longer had a living body, and was essentially a walking magical construct meant the potion wouldn''t work for her. So she had to quite literally turn herself off. The only way to reactivate her was to push a magic crystal into her mouth to jump start the body.


    That woman put a lot of trust in us to revive her. At the end of the day, she knew we had no choice. Being the mightiest of us four, no less than our combined strength would be needed to face Edith.


    The carriage came to a stop. I heard Lisette''s faint voice speak from outside. Our door was thrown open. A Piety knight in metal armor glared at me through his helmet. Mira and Belle stiffened behind me. The knight then extended a hand to help me down.


    I sigh, relieved as my feet made purchase on the ground. Our disguises in simple dresses and potion worked.


    Princess Lisette had Eudora on her back. She turned to us with a smile.


    "Come along, ladies. Quick, now! Handmaidens are to be prompt and obedient." She beckoned us to follow into a humble estate despite her royal status.


    Ferellis was no capital city. It was built for practicality. Roads were wide and paved over with a layer of crushed stone to ensure the greatest ease of travel for vehicles. Many buildings were taverns, servicing overnight passersby making a stop before returning to the road. Restaurants and bars from every corner of the Talmora, from as far as Saquin with their mudbrick and domed architecture and glorious, multicolored tapestries, to the gothic statues and masonry of Grathir and Semiramis existed here.


    Like the capital of Juna with guards patrolling every corner of the street, Ferellis was swarming with Piety knights. No doubt in preparation for their Councillor Anora''s arrival.


    We followed Lisette past the rose garden and into the two-story manor. Columns along the walkway framed our path to the entrance, where a pair of manservants in the vestibule bowed as we entered. The princess led us into a living room that was decorated with taxidermied creatures, a manticore head was mounted above the hearth.


    "This is actually Quincella''s cozy little home," Lisette said amusedly of her sister.


    "Quite the huntswoman." Mira inspected a moose and accidentally plucked off a cluster of fur which she tried to smooth back in.


    "I can see why she''s a foot fit to lead an insurrection in enemy territory," I remarked.


    Lisette laid Eudora down on the couch and curtsied.


    "Make yourselves comfortable as you see fit. I''ve told Jennic and Deacon to see to your needs," she was about to leave until Belle blocked the way out.


    "You''re leaving?" Belle asked, brow raised and voice dripping with apparent suspicion.


    "I must convene with my aides to ensure we are ready to evacuate at a moment''s notice. I suspect there is a good chance things will become dangerous in the city," Lisette answered. She took half a step forward and became flustered when Belle wouldn''t move. "Is there something the matter? If-If it''s my trust you seek, know that I have little to gain in betraying you."


    "Belle. She''s taken us this far and is putting a lot at risk," I said, putting a hand on my colleague''s shoulder.


    She sighed and stepped away, allowing Lisette to be on her way.


    "Elle is still back home suffering," Belle said.


    "We''ll string Edith up and make her squeal. Or is your diligence waning?" Mira chuckled.


    I rolled my eyes and took Belle aside in the hallway. "Once we get through this, we''ll find a way to help Abstinence¡ª"


    "Eleanor. She''s not just some overseer knight like the others." Belle grabbed her things and went upstairs.


    I felt a headache coming. Eudora did warn us that the one thing holding us back was our inability to get along. She kept us together through a shared goal and seniority. Now that she was incapacitated, we didn''t have that glue.


    Mira put a hand on my head and smiled. "Would you like to join me for a nap? The carriage put a crick in my neck."


    "You''re asking me if I want to have sex, aren''t you?" I squinted.


    "Is that a no?" She fluttered her eyelids, something that did not suit her at all and was clearly to make me laugh.


    "Maybe later," I said, pushing her to the stairs. "I''m going to check around the house."


    "See you there, darling." Mira waved as she ascended.


    "I never would have imagined wishing Eudora was here." I sighed.


    Finding a cauldron in the house and turning it into an alchemy cauldron was easy. Plenty of unused furniture and household items were left downstairs in the basement. It looked to have been a wine cellar before being reduced to a glorified storage shed. Cobwebs ruled every corner of the chamber, rats scurried past my feet when I first came down, and a layer of dust caked the floor.


    I looked into the shimmering alchemical waters and saw my own reflection. A young woman with bags under her eyes once filled with wonder and endearment of the world around her.


    That face suddenly transforms into the visage of Vessyra.


    "Holy shit¡ª!" I staggered back, clutching my heart. Once I''d caught my breath, I made my way back to the cauldron to see that it wasn''t an illusion. "Uh. Hello?"


    "Ellori Farrowghast. I sensed your heart wavering," the goddess said.


    "That tends to happen when you spook someone¡­ How are you doing this?" I stirred the still waters with a ladle, but Vessyra''s face was still there.


    "Some of my powers have returned to me while bathing in this mana-rich microworld. As a piece of my essence dwells inside you, I am able to project myself to you and experience all that you feel. I must say, your recent dalliances have been especially enjoyable for me." Vessyra''s lips curved into a subtle smile.


    "No one in this world, not even the gods, have a sense of privacy." I buried my face into my hands.


    Even a god must have something motivating to say. Right? She spent precious magic to reach out to me.


    "As it turns out, we''re facing Edith a lot sooner than anticipated," I confessed.


    "And you are worried about whether or not you are capable of standing against her." Vessyra said exactly what I was on my mind. She fell into thought, then raised a hand as though to try and stroke my cheek, but realized that she could not in this current state. It was adorable to see her giggle at a very human mistake. "I am no advocate of violence. It pains me to see children wage senseless wars against one another. I have no advice to give, but know this¡ª your strength has grown, as has your heart and wisdom."


    Gods were as cryptic as time itself. But I somehow felt more inspired than I was a minute ago. At the very least, despair wasn''t at the forefront of my mind anymore.


    "Thank you, Vessyra. I''ll keep your words close." I whispered a silent prayer in thanks, which she appeared to have received.


    Huh. I guessed praying was good for something.


    "Perhaps we shall speak another time. To reach out so far drains much from me," Vessyra said.


    "Before you go, I was curious¡ª do you¡­ really have a penis?" I asked.


    Vessyra smiled wide enough to show teeth.


    "My dear, if fortune favors us both, I shall like to have you find out yourself in person." She grinned.


    The heat rose up to my ears.


    "Speaking of meeting in person, does Demos have any advice to give?" I was eager to continue speaking with the gods. Their presence was soothing.


    "It has come to my notice that his own abode has been quiet lately. I have not seen my mischievous little brother since you three departed." The suspicion in her face grew, but her image cut out before she could speak another word.


    "I wonder¡­ what that was all about?" I asked my reflection which had returned in place of Vessyra.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 107 – The Important Things

    Jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Whip!


    "Nnngghh!" Mira groaned loud, clamping her teeth down on the bar gag and panting like she was out of breath.


    With everything that had been going on, and how I had been treated as the bottom by my past few partners, it was refreshing to be the top and sadistic one for once. Luckily, Mira and I were perfect for each other given her predisposition for bondage.


    Mira was lying face down on the bed, each limb pulled tight and bound to the posts at each corner. I smacked her ass again with the crop whip, causing her body to tense and eliciting a very lewd moan. Her normally porcelain was blemished with red marks on both cheeks. The bindings on her ankles and wrists didn''t look too tight. I made sure not to tie them too much despite her complaining. Even if she liked it, I was still worried about her.


    But¡­


    Nothing gave me more joy than to bring her pleasure.


    Whip!


    "Hnnnmmmph! Hmmore. Whiphh me hmoore!" she begged, barely coherent in her lustful daze.


    I obliged, whipping her ass over and over again until she orgasmed. Mira''s eyes rolled to the back of her head, and it was clear she had a smile on her face behind the gag.


    "Whew." I wiped the sweat from my forehead. Whipping Mira enough to get her off took a lot of work. It was likely because of me that she enjoyed it so much though. "What should I do next? Leave you here? Prop you up against an open window for the city to see?"


    "Sho¡­ hruel¡­ mmmh¡­ " Mira mumbled.


    The bindings came off with a snap of my finger, and I pulled the gag off to a pool of saliva next to her face. I emptied a restoration potion into my mouth and fed it to her with a kiss.


    Mira''s arms wrapped around and pulled me onto the bed. We rolled around, but the momentum threw us to the floor. I basked in her touch, our bare skin rubbing against each other. She looked me in the eyes, leaned down to part my lips with her tongue, and shoved it into my mouth.


    A thigh pushed my legs apart and massaged my clit. I began to grind on it, clamped my legs around her waist. Mira responded by pushing her tongue deeper, giving mine no room to fight back.


    My head lit up with fireworks. An intense, quaking orgasm reverberated down to my crotch. I reached behind her, digging my nails into her back. I felt the skin quickly heal as Mira was still under its effects. The two of us continued to make out on the floor, sticky from each other''s sweat.


    The door swung open.


    "Ladies, I''ve brought some food¡ª Oh, my! Excuse me." Princess Lisette shut the door as soon as she saw us.


    Mira shrugged, and I giggled. She dove back into my mouth. We teased each other for another half hour until my stomach growled, at which point Mira suggested we fetch some food from the embarrassed royalty.


    On my way out, I thought to call Belle.


    "Let Belle resolve her own emotions. She must be clear of mind for when the time comes." Mira put a hand on my shoulder to stop me knocking on Belle''s room.


    "You and I have each other, but she doesn''t have anyone right now. We should be there for her as friends," I said.


    She lifted an eyebrow. "We''re friends?"


    "Mira." I crossed my arms.


    "Alright. Don''t give me that look, darling." An exasperated sigh escaped her lips. She banged on the door and yelled, "Quick! Something''s happened to the princess!"


    Rushed footsteps ran to the door. When Belle came out, nearly running into us, Mira grabbed her leash.


    "It''s dinnertime, Belle. Join us," Mira ordered.


    Belle''s look of confusion turned to subdued anger as she realized the ruse.


    "As you wish," she said through gritted teeth.


    We went downstairs to find Princess Lisette sitting at the dinner table while four goblin manservants, overseen by a human servant and guard at the corner of the room, were preparing a feast for us. In spite of their wild nature, the goblins were surprisingly behaved and deft with their hands. The guard watching them, however, kept his hand on the pommel of his sword.


    "Did you like what you saw, Princess?" Mira asked.


    The princess blushed up to her ears and cleared her throat. "I understand witches are open in their sexuality. However I was unaware you two were¡­ companions."


    "She walked in on you two screwing, didn''t she?" Belle laughed, reaching for the wine bottle.


    One of the goblins also happened to reach for it in an effort to pour for Belle, but instead splashed a bit onto the table. The human servant clicked his tongue and stepped in. The rest of the goblins backed away, with the one having made the mistake bowing and apologizing in broken speech.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. They shall all be punished and taught to do better. I won''t happen next time," the elder servant said.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but Mira put a hand on mine and shook her head. The goblins were taken away by the guard, and the rest of the preparations were handled by human maids.


    We might be working together against a common enemy., but that didn''t mean they treated demi-humans any differently.


    The table was filled to the brim with roasted quail, ribs of a large animal dunked in savoury sauce, wine imported from Saquin, and more. Satisfied, Princess Lisette nodded and dismissed her servants. To another the guard, she said, "Keep an eye out, will you? Especially those Council dogs."


    The guard bowed and left.


    "On edge, are we?" Mira asked the princess.


    "If a battle between destructive beings such as yourselves were to break out in Lotherain, wouldn''t you be?" Lisette turned the question back on Mira.


    "Unfortunately, Lotherain did see battle. Twice." Belle cracked open an egg and scooped sauce from the ribs to eat with.


    "Hopefully it will be a lot different here. The only destruction will be localized to his mansion. Do you think Quinny will forgive us?" I asked.


    "She''s going to have to," the princess answered, swirling the wine in her glass. "When this is over, I pray you will understand¡ª my Ors has no place for free monsters. I do not care for your Lotherain, but none shall walk here without a chain."


    Mira grunted, and Belle rolled her eyes.


    "We have no intentions of telling you how to rule and who to let roam free," I assured her.


    "Good. Please, eat to your heart''s content. Councillor Anora shall arrive in another three days. It may be your last good meal," she said.


    After dinner, Mira set off for a walk in the city alone. She wanted to scout the area in case things didn''t go according to plan. Belle was in the living room that was like a jungle for taxidermied animals. She sat in front of the fireplace, staring at the logs consumed in flames.


    "How close are you and Eleanor?" I asked, taking a seat next to her.


    "The answer I gave Mira wasn''t enough? We don''t have sex like you two do. As if her order would allow it. She''s my friend. It¡­ hurt when she didn''t seem to recognize me when we found her." Belle sighed.


    "I just think you dwell on her too much not to have other feelings." I grinned.


    She blushed and turned her head. It was then that I noticed Luna in her lap, the now inanimate snake that was her familiar for as long as Rio had been mine.


    "Feels weird to have our familiars gone for so long, doesn''t it?" Belle asked. She pet Luna on the head, even though there was no way her familiar felt or knew it was happening. Our little companions were by every account dead.


    "Sometimes I think Rio has his hands full dealing with me than the other way around. I imagine he''s sleeping more peacefully than he has the past few years." I laughed to myself, recalling the times he lightly smacked my face.


    When I first summoned Rio, the other witches giggled at me. I''d become a Witch of Gluttony¡ª the least desirable trait and soul to have fused into a familiar. Their derisive remarks didn''t bother me. Seeing my own familiar made me so happy. Rio was a part of me.


    Belle snapped her fingers and snuffed out the fire, then snapped a second time to reignite the logs.


    "Man. Life was so much easier when all we had to worry about was the next lesson. At least I knew what to do by sheer force of will." She leaned back on the couch and lifted Luna''s limp body to her chest.


    "That''s a very you thing to say," I remarked, which earned me a hard squint from Belle. "Am I wrong?"


    No, you''re right. You''re right. Damn it, you''re right," she continued to repeat.


    "Uhh. Belle? You have a screw loose in there?" I asked.


    "No!" Belle stood up and balled her hands into fists. "You''re right, because I''ve been moping around doing NOTHING when I could have been doing something to help Elle. I''m wasting time."


    She raced right out of the room, leaving me flabbergasted. A second later, she skittered back, peeking her head into the living room.


    "Thanks, Ellori."


    I gave her a thumbs up and smiled.


    Jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 108 – Gods and Witches

    Jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The following day, Belle was in a chipper mood. It made planning our move a lot more manageable with the third member of our crew not moping around. Unfortunately, the brains of our operation was still an inanimate doll sitting in the closet to my room. I had to be vigilant so Mira wouldn''t tamper with Eudora''s body.


    Our plan was simple¡ª trap Edith Percouli in a forged world, pull the soulstone powering the tower, and kill her by means of voidal collapse. Well, it was simple on paper. The trick would be throwing her into the forged world to begin with. If she caught on, then she need only escape and our plans will have failed. Worse case scenario, the city of Ferellis would turn into a warzone with all the Piety knights here.


    Princess Lisette likely knew this. Belle might have had cause to suspect her given the gravity of the situation, but anyone in a position of leadership would have qualms about turning their own city into a battle.


    Mira had a map of the city on the table. She drew a circle centered at our location. "Everything within a hundred meter radius will be annihilated when the tower is summoned. Princess Lisette should have already evacuated the citizenry along this side of the city underneath the knights'' noses. Anyone the remains, well¡­ too bad."


    The next to draw on the map was Belle. Three red lines were drawn along the roads that led up to our location. One on the north, south, and west end as the manor was situated along a T-shaped road.


    "As soon as we begin, I''ll erect a frozen barrier on these roads to keep the Piety knights out, and then deal with the ones who are left inside. The barrier won''t hold. Before we came to Parthun, I heard from Discipline that she began to outfit knights with experimental soul stones¡ª another profane deal cut by the councillor, no doubt," Belle explained.


    "Once the barrier is raised, I''ll feed Eudora a magic crystal to revive her. She summons the tower, and we push Edith in." No matter how much I stared at the map and replayed the plan in my head, an uneasy feeling rumbled in my stomach.


    I wasn''t hungry. Something was off.


    "That''s all there is to go over. I''m going to nap the rest of the day," Mira said, incinerating the map with a snap of her finger.


    The door burst open. It was one of the goblin manservants, out of breath and with sweat pouring down his face.


    "Princess, sent me to warn! Councillor Anora, here!" he exclaimed.


    The words were caught in mine and Mira''s throat.


    "But she''s not due for another two days?" Belle asked.


    "We don''t have time. Get in positions. Now!" I shouted.


    Mira and Belle left the manor from a back entrance. I ran to my room and opened the wardrobe closet where Eudora''s limp body lay. I had the crystals in my hand. If I stuffed one into her mouth, she would wake up right now.


    But it wasn''t the right moment.


    A hundred questions flitted through my head. The ones that stuck out the most¡ª Why did Edith arrive so soon? Did she suspect us? Could Princess Lisette have actually turned her back on us?


    That couldn''t be it. Knights would have been swarming the manor, and the goblin had enough time to come warn of her impending arrival.


    I sat in my room, a magic crystal between my fingers just inches away from Eudora''s lips, waiting for the sound of Belle''s ice barrier to go off. That was my cue.


    Yet nothing was happening. It was eerily quiet.


    The front door suddenly shut. It was barely audible, like someone was trying to make sure not to make too much noise. Footsteps crept upstairs, disturbing the floorboards and causing them to creak with each step, eventually drowned out by my thumping heart.


    Fingers trembling¡­ mind going blank¡­


    Was this¡­ fear?


    The doorknob to my room turned and in walked none other than the woman who had taught me all I knew about witchcraft. She was in the form of Headmistress Anora. White hair framed an aging face that adorned a warm smile. But this woman wasn''t Anora¡ª something more sinister hid behind that face.


    "Hello, Ellori Farrowghast." She grinned.


    I tried to shove the crystal into Eudora''s mouth, but an explosion knocked me out of the mansion and sent me crashing into the street. My body was aching all over. I barely called my living robes in time to protect me.


    "It''s been some time since I''ve seen my students. What a cold reception." Edith stood at the edge of the smoking hole she created. The mansion was quickly burning into an inferno behind her. One hand held a glowing wand, and the other Eudora''s still body. "Eudora looks a lot shorter than I last remember."


    "I''m not the one who blasted a student out of her own room," I fired back.


    "I knew that Ors princess was a snake. Where are the others? I know you aren''t alone," she said.


    Awakening Eudora was my priority. I had to get her back somehow.


    Edith''s head cocked to the west. The world around us grew a little colder. The sound of hardening ice blanketed the sky above me. Belle''s magic signature was emitting in full force¡ª as was Luna.


    "Whatever you have planned won''t work, I assure you. I will rip you all limb¡­ from limb." Edith tore off Eudora''s left arm from the shoulder.


    "Edith!" My body kicked into action. Arms emerged from my back and shot forth at my opponent, but hit a barrier mere inches away. Edith scoffed and reached for the remaining arm, but I felt a swelling of energy as I detected Rio''s signature from behind me. "Rio, sic her!"


    A black blur slammed through Edith''s barrier, throwing her into the burning mansion, and causing her to lose grip of Eudora whom I''d caught before hitting ground. I shoved a magic crystal into her mouth, and in seconds became animated once again after a deep gasp for air.


    Eudora surveyed the surroundings and the first thing she asked was, "Where''s my arm?"


    "Don''t say I never gave you a hand." I had caught her arm soon after she had fallen. The area where her arm was ripped wasn''t bleeding like I expected it to. It was a strange substance reminiscent of flour dough that came to life and reattached itself.


    Rio returned to my side. I scratched his chin for a job well done.


    "Nyaa~" At last, he was showing me affection by rubbing his head against my knuckles. Maybe it was because we hadn''t seen each other in such a long time.


    Our reunion, however, would have to wait.


    Edith flew into the air above the ruins of the manor. Her academy robes had burned off, replaced with a black and blood red gown that oozed an ethereal mist all over. A single, sharp horn stuck out from one side of her head.


    "I am the culmination of centuries of research perfected. What are you?" Edith cackled.


    Eudora stood up, patted the dust from her robes, and extended a hand.


    "Shall we teach our old Headmistress new tricks?" she asked.


    "It will be my pleasure." I nodded


    By Eudora''s own magic, she lifted herself into the sky to meet Edith head on. I was no slouch. I had studied and practiced Belle''s magic precisely for this. Whispering the complex incantation, a small storm grew beneath my feet and allowed me to take flight.


    We bombarded Edith with our combined magic, forcing her into the defensive. Eudora sheathed a dagger and gutted herself. Blood spilled out of her abdomen and formed tendrils that began to entangle Edith. My own living robes, powered by the magic stored through Vessyra''s gift, ushered out a dozen arms that aided in binding her.


    However, Edith was able to break out of it all with ease. Her magic cut through the cocoon we placed her in like a hot knife to butter. She was unfazed even after our relentless attacks.


    "I can smell it, Eudora. The fear. You only have six soul stones. Forge new bodies as each become too broken to fix, but your soul will continue to wither with each transition," Edith said.


    "Are you in any position to worry about me? When you''re outnumbered?" Eudora shrugged.


    My old instructor pointed a gnarled finger at me. "You must not know. The last soul she needs is inside you."


    Inside¡­ me?


    What did that mean? Was Eudora keeping me around to eventually extract it from my body? Whose hands had I really been playing into?


    "Ellori! Don''t listen to her. If we are not united in this, that bitch wins!" Eudora grabbed my shoulders and faced me.


    I came back to my senses in time to witness Edith driving a clawed hand through Eudora''s body. The wand blasted me away, but Rio caught me before I was knocked out of the sky. Fortunately in that moment, I had flicked an extra crystal from my pocket.


    Edith strangled the life out of Eudora. The gaping hole in her stomach did not look good either.


    "You''ve lost," Edith said.


    "How like the villain to prematurely claim victory." Eudora stuck out her tongue, a magic crystal sat atop a runic spell that was etched into the fleshy organ.


    A flash of blinding light was followed with a gust of wind that blew me further than I had expected. The massive towers that dotted the Weeping Expanse, one had now appeared in the center of Ferellis, crushing out of existence what was left of Quinny''s manor.


    Edith glanced at the tower in confusion, but Eudora and I seized that moment to bind her yet again.


    "Move!" Belle shouted from behind us.


    Mira and Belle, as well as their familiars, combined their magic to summon the sun itself and fired the spell directly at Edith. She couldn''t break out of her entanglement in time. The massive fireball consumed her and its trajectory led right to the teleportation circle. Another flash of light filled our vision, and both Edith and the spell disappeared.


    "This is goodbye, Edith." It was Eudora''s turn to cackle as she crushed the soul stone that powered the forged world inside. The tower began to collapse in on itself. Brick and stone crumbled, but was swallowed by a swirling vortex of darkness until nothing was left except an imprint on the ground.


    Not a second after I took a breath of relief and before anyone could utter a peep of celebration, a clawed hand ripped open a veil.


    "That''s not very fair," Mira remarked.


    "The truth is stranger, more exciting than you think!" A voice I knew too well sent a shiver up my spine. We all had heard it, but only I knew its playful and sarcastic tone.


    "Demos," I uttered his name.


    Deep inside me, a very wrathful goddess stirred.


    The tear in space opened large enough for Edith to step out of it, and from her shadow, a projection of the trickster god himself emerged. By the look on my companions'' face, they could also see him.


    What was Demos doing here? And on the side of the one person whom he''d asked me to kill?


    "I''m not interested in games. You will help me, Demos. Or you can kiss our deal goodbye," Edith said.


    Vessyra''s rage boiled to a tipping point. Her magic overflowed and poured out, merging with my living clothes and transforming it into the black robes from when I fought the dracolich. Feathered wings emerged from my back, they beat with such force that I didn''t need the spell at my feet anymore. Then, as if to paint me in the goddess'' image, the dark colors burned off my body to an ivory white and gold.


    "I don''t know why Demos sided with you, but there''s a very angry goddess who would like a word with both of you."


    Jamminrabbit


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 109 – Discipline and Gluttony

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    "Vessy is so narrow-minded. Her blinding love couldn''t have fathomed her own brother would betray her." Demos'' voice echoed in all of our heads, like a ringing church bell that refused to stay silent.


    "But why?" I demanded to know, the hurt in my chest was both mine and Vessyra''s. "What do you have to gain for siding with her?"


    Edith pointed her wand at us. An immense amount of magic gathered at the tip, more than I could imagine possible. She was an ocean of magic. This is where all that magic was siphoned into¡ª directly into the seven soul stones that dwelled within her.


    The tip of her wand set alight with black flames that was more alive than inanimate.


    "Allow me to impart another lesson, my dear students¡ª When dealing with gods, you must always sweeten the pot." She fired off missiles from her wand that swallowed light around them as they traveled to us.


    Eudora encased us in a powerful barrier and sent us away from the fight. We watched as the missiles sank into her body, tearing her physical form apart. I banged on the barrier, desperate to help but it was too thick to break.


    "Ahahahaha! Centuries of hiding, and this is all you can muster? This is nothing¡ª Nothing!" she screamed. Her skin and limbs began to melt, but the regenerative force narrowly kept her intact. True to her infamous name, Eudora laughed through it all. Enough that it was souring Edith''s mood.


    As Belle and I pounded on the barrier, Mira looked like she couldn''t be bothered. Talos sat perched on her shoulder, staring at the explosive battle happening outside.


    "Isn''t this odd?" Mira asked.


    "The only odd thing is you standing there," Belle said.


    Mira grabbed both of our heads and directed our attention down below in the city streets. Hundreds of Piety knights were engaged in battle against Ferellis city guards and Ors soldiers. The fight was anyone''s game. Princess Lisette must be desperately directing her people away from danger while navigating her own forces.


    "Did Edith know this was a trap? The battle below suggests otherwise. A much larger army would be swarming such a small city. Assume she did know and willingly walked into one. Why? For what purpose?" Her jaw clenched, brows wrinkled so much that I was afraid she''d ruin her youthful face. Mira was deep in thought about this thread that didn''t make sense to me and Belle.


    Or¡­ did it?


    Belle and I came to the same conclusion at once.


    "This was a distraction," I said.


    "Her real aim¡ª the bulk of her forces must be marching on Lotherain, if not already there," Belle completed my thought.


    "You know, now go!" Eudora shouted, the strain in posture was evident to how out of league she was against Edith. "Their true aim is that knightess. She must be kept from their hands at all costs!"


    I banged both fists against the barrier. "Let me fight Edith! I have the goddess Vessyra on my side!"


    "If you cannot break through that, what hope do you have?" Eudora asked.


    "You will not hinder my plans any further!" Edith screamed, launching a hailstorm of icicles in our direction.


    Eudora incinerated them into steam. She raised the orb we were trapped in, waved goodbye, and flung us across the sky.


    "No!" I shouted.


    We''re thrown past the city with no hope of shattering the barrier. Mira leaned against the orb, and Belle took a seat on the ground.


    "Never would have crossed my mind that Eudora would do something like that," Mira said.


    I continued to stare in the direction of Ferellis. We couldn''t keep our promise to Princess Lisette, and potentially lost two allies to Edith.


    "Give me a hand," I begged, beating my fists into the orb. "We can break out of this together and help them."


    Belle pulled me away and held my face to hers. "You sensed how strong Edith was. All that magic channeling from the towers to Thanreas¡ª now we know where it all went. We can''t hope to beat that without a proper plan. Even with Vessyra''s godly power inside you."


    "Edith was desperate to stop us, which meant we were right. What I don''t understand is why she didn''t go to Lotherain herself to fetch Abstinence and leave us twiddling our thumbs in Ferellis?" Mira pondered.


    We were left to contemplate on Mira''s question as the orb traveled back to Parthun and shattered at the border. None of us were any closer to an answer. My powers had returned to dormancy, and the living robes back to its original form.


    I knew for sure I would need it again very soon.


    That proved to be true when we reached Lotherain under siege once again. The gates were shut and barricaded, reinforced with a frozen barrier by the witches who stayed. Piety knights and a mixed army of soldiers from the Council''s many members had brought siege weapons, anti-magic weaponry, and christened greater knights amongst them.


    Zeke and the harpies laid waste from above, while witches and archers rained volley after volley against the besieging army. They were holding. For now.


    At the corner of my peripherals, a company of Piety knights detached from the main group and made their way for Ellowyn, which was currently defended by a small group of orcs and kobolds.


    "Mira, you take care of the city. Belle and I will secure Ellowyn and Eudora''s tower," I said. Mira nodded and pulled me in for a kiss before descending into the city with Talos flying close behind.


    Both of us landed in Ellowyn. Roga, Clem, and Kati raced up to us for directions.


    "Why are we always under attack?" Clem complained.


    "How many do we have?" I asked them.


    "Seventy strong," Roga answered.


    "There were about two hundred of those knights on horseback. They will be here any minute second now." Belle chewed her thumb in anxiousness.


    "Go ahead to the tower just in case. I''ll hold back as many as I can, but there may be stragglers," I said.


    Belle took off without hesitating, her worry for Eleanor was clear as day.


    The rest of us formed a defensive line in front of the entrance to the tower and faced the cavalry of knights head on. I erected a field of jagged icicles that jutted from the ground, forcing many of the knights to abandon the charge.


    "Vessyra, lend me your strength again." I tapped into the divine magic, allowing it to envelope and change my form a second time.


    We held our breath, wondering if my frozen barricade would hold. Then it shattered into a sea of flames, transmuted before my very eyes.


    "Lord-Commander of the Knights of Piety, Giselle Artoire the Fourth. I am christened¡ª Discipline." A sweet, almost lullaby-like voice sang as she spoke. The flames cleared as she stepped through, as though parting to make way for her grand entrance.


    Fitted with dark-gray plate armor from head to toe, she walked with a poise befitting a trained knight that spoke decades of experience. Yet¡­ the woman before me, who wore no helmet to allow her long, black ponytail dance behind her, was so young. Possibly about the same age as me.


    Something about her piercing glare was setting off warning bells inside my head. She was undoubtedly strong. Could I¡­ even defeat her?


    "You''re fighting the wrong witches. The Councillor Anora you serve is¡ª"


    "None other than Edith Percouli," she said.


    "Then¡­ why?" I asked, trying to understand how a righteous order could have been so corrupted.


    Discipline clapped her hands once, materializing a rapier as they parted away. She snatched it from the air and stabbed in my direction. I flinched, thinking a spell would have been cast from it.


    "You should understand more than anyone. The sacrifices we make, the comrades we lose. Where do we draw the line?" she asked. Her army of knights, having dismounted from their horses was the most honor they were going to show, marched forward with weapons drawn. "Step away and let us through. Otherwise¡ª en garde."


    "We''ve defeated every single one of your christened knights, Discipline. You''ll fall just like the rest!" I slammed my staff on the ground, summoning greater fireballs without the need to verbally incant the power words, and sent them roaring towards the knights.


    "And from their ashes, we shall rise, rise again." Discipline swung her rapier once, causing the fire to fizzle out into steam.


    I took a step back, surprised at how easily she transmuted one element to another.


    At last, the clash makes contact. Orcs and kobolds do battle against the knights, but they are quickly getting overwhelmed. Whenever I tried to help with magic, Discipline nullified my spells.


    "Not so easy, is it?" She stabbed the air a dozen times, leaving visible echoes of her rapier suspended in mid-air that then flew at me. I threw up a barrier of ice only for it to be melted, forcing me to dodge out of the way. The blades singing in my ear as they narrowly miss my neck.


    More echoes were created each time she stabbed the air. I was forced to be on the defensive. The longer I couldn''t fight back, the more my side was lost.


    Think back to what Edith did. Use my magic and create a weapon, the goddess spoke to me from within


    "It''s worth a shot." I focused her well of magic on my staff. It glowed to a sustained light and formed a golden lance. I sprouted wings and took off into the sky. "With me, Rio!"


    "Nyaa!"


    Rio went invisible and distracted Discipline with a series of unrelenting attacks. She was put on the defensive. I summoned all my strength and launched my weapon, crackling with energy. Discipline was too late to defend herself. A pillar of lightning smited her as the lance struck the ground at her feet. The explosion knocked many of the incoming knights away, giving the orcs and kobolds reprieve.


    The lance returned to my hands, still bristling with magic. As the dust settled, Discipline was gone.


    "You''re too confident in yourself. Especially in a power you are not used to. Discipline is a valued virtue." She was suddenly behind me. I put my lance between us in time to block a thrust.


    Rio slammed into her, but again, she was nowhere to be seen. I turned around to see an echo of her rapier fly up to the teleportation circle, then she appeared at its location, holding it by the hilt. Discipline took a bow as the runes activated and sent her into the tower.


    "Belle¡ª No!" I dove for the teleportation circle with Rio clinging close.


    Faster, faster. A few seconds could be minutes inside. So much could happen in that span.


    As soon as we were teleported inside, I saw that I was too late. Belle was defeated on the ground. Discipline carried her former comrade by the throat.


    "Witness the beginning of an end," Discipline said, as her hand entered a small portal in Eleanor''s chest and pulled out what looked to be a black stone. She crushed it between her fingers, letting the dust crumble to her feet, and the world¡ª not the tower, but the world outside began to tremble.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 110 – Crimson Skies

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Flora''s boon and the connection I had to Cammy was crying out. Nature was crying out.


    "What''s going on? What did you do?" I demanded of Discipline, whose eyes glazed over like she was overcome with pleasure.


    The Commander of the Order of Piety grinned and said, "I''ve won."


    "Igni!"


    A massive explosion knocked Eleanor from Discipline''s grasp, blowing her into the gazebo and destroying it in the process. Belle caught her friend before she hit the ground.


    "I''m fine," Belle said, cradling Eleanor in her arms. "Get that cunt!"


    My wings propelled me forward. Just as I was about to decapitate her, the teleportation runes beneath Discipline activated and my empowered staff sliced the empty space in front of me. The circle teleported me outside shortly after, but it was like I had stepped into another world.


    There were demons everywhere. Flying imps blanketed a sky bathed in blood, wreaking havoc on the populace by bombarding the city with stones and spells. Bone hounds hunted larger prey in packs, forcing orcs to band together in order to fight them off. Flesh golems and greshkas demolished walls and knocked down trees.


    It was a page ripped right out of the records detailing what transpired during the Crimson Wars. The Order of Piety was left in disarray. Their leader, Discipline, was nowhere to be seen amongst the chaos.


    "Mama!" Cammy entangled half a dozen bone hounds to get to me. Behind her were Liz and Ana, along with the women and young orcs of Ellowyn. "Demons started appearing out of thin air. What should we do?"


    "Get them into the tower and stay there. Do you understand me?" I hugged my dryad daughter.


    "What will you do?" she asked.


    "What I''ve always done¡ª protect Parthun." I winked.


    Cammy held my hand and kept me from taking off. She wasn''t hiding her worry at all. I wished so much I could do more to reassure her.


    Perhaps she would still help me.


    "Do you know where Miuna and the high priestesses are?" I asked.


    She brightened up, suddenly finding herself to be of use and answered, "My roots are telling me Miuna is with Eileen in Ellowyn. Your friends from Vessyra are within the city."


    "You''re the most adorable little girl I could ever ask for," I said, kissing her forehead.


    Cammy smiled and released her grip on me to begin directing the others to safety.


    "Stay with me, Vessyra¡­ I still need your powers," I whispered to myself.


    The moment I took off into the sky, I bumped into a skittish erinyes. Her eyes widened. She almost lost hold of her whip. My first thought was to kill her, until I realized who it was.


    "Thelia?" My glowing staff was only inches away from bisecting her face. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t end you now."


    "I only just got here! I haven''t hurt a soul, I swear! M-My promise¡ª I serve you in exchange for my life. That was our deal, yes?" She stammered over every word.


    "If you''re truly on my side, get your demons to stop terrorizing my people." I brought the blade of light another inch closer to her nose. She had every reason to flee, but she maintained enough calm not to do anything rash. I might have a greater demon as an ally in her yet.


    "I command two hundred of my kin. The rest belong to another¡ª I cannot control them," Thelia said.


    "Do you pledge yourself to me?" I asked, lifting her closer to me by the chin. The erinyes swallowed hard and nodded. Her eyes showed of subservience, but the resistance from her body language was telling otherwise. "Then say it."


    "I¡­ pledge to fight¡­ for you."


    When Thelia finished her sentence, I sealed our pact with a kiss. For demons, their word was law. To swear an oath, pact, or striking deals, one must see it through to the end because that was their power. In that way, they could at least be commended for their honesty.


    Defeating Zertos and forcing him to submit, severed whatever loyal threads he had to his masters and further weakened him after I removed the magic crystals. That left every other demon under him without a master. Now they were mine.


    Thelia''s tongue hung out of her mouth as our lips parted. She was red in the face and panting like she wanted more. I could definitely see why Mira enjoyed this so much.


    "Good girl. Clear the skies on this side of the battlefield and then rally your demons for an assault on the Order of Piety''s main camp," I ordered


    "As you wish." Thelia bowed and flew into the sky to turn on her fellow demons. A single crack from her whip alerted demons under her to begin attacking their kin. The number of imps she felled were in the double digits. Her and her army''s sudden betrayal became the turning point. The demon horde had fallen into disorder.


    I fought my way through to Ellowyn with ease, but the forest around me was in flames.


    "Aqua vas''nu!"


    My spell, amplified by Vessyra''s magic, had conjured a rainstorm that quickly doused the fires. Cammy''s guardian tree barely survived. Had I taken any minute longer to get here, she might have perished.


    "And now¡­ vanis sleuth!"


    Stray demons got their feet stuck in ice after I sapped the heat from the water, allowing the orcs to better fight them off.


    "Have you seen Miuna and Eileen?" I asked them.


    One orc pointed to my house. "I don''t think either of them left yet!"


    Sure enough, I went straight home and found them alive and well. Four Miunas had trapped dead imps and bone hounds in their slime body. Eileen was stirring the alchemy cauldron, not one bit worried that the world was going to hell outside.


    "You two are something else." A weight had lifted from my shoulders.


    "Hi, Ellori! We see you got a sexy make-over. We''re just helping Eileen capture some ingredients. She said demons were rare to come by, so every part of them down to the toenails were valuable," Miuna said.


    I stomped over to them, fuming at the ears. "Now isn''t the time to be experimenting. Demons can come in here any moment. You two could be seriously hurt. Get in Eudora''s tower. Now."


    "No can do, Mistress. Right now, I''m helping in the only way I can¡ª making enough potions and elixirs for the now and later. Who knows how many people will be hurt by the end of it? I can''t call myself an alchemist if I''m not doing everything in my power to save them." Eileen handed me a restoration potion and stamina draught, then went back to slaving away over the cauldron. "You just focus on ending this battle as soon as possible."


    The Miunas gave me thumbs up. "We can keep us safe!"


    "Everyone is growing up right before my eyes. I''ll leave you to it then." I drank the two potions, hugged Eileen from behind which gave her a start, and returned to the battle outside.


    A shower of pebble and stone pelted me as I left Ellowyn. Lantessa turned a flesh golem into stone, then whipped her tail with such force that it shattered her foe. Another tried to pummel her but it, too, succumbed to a statue-like state. The gorgon coiled around the golem and crushed it with her raw strength.


    "Lantessa!" I shouted, glad to see holding her own despite being outnumbered.


    "Ah. It''s you. Where is Eudora? Why is she not here dealing with this herself?" the gorgon asked impatiently. I didn''t know what face I made, but she appeared to have gotten the answer she was looking for from my expression. "I suppose this is about right for her, leaving others to do the work in her place."


    That earned a laugh from me because of how true Lantessa''s statement was. I needed that, even if I didn''t know how Eudora was doing. Or if she was even alive for that matter. She sent us back knowing full well we could handle it. To hell if I was going to let her down.


    "I''m going to make a break for demons within the city. Can I leave Ellowyn and the tower to you, Lantessa?" I asked.


    She clicked her tongue. It might have been my imagination, but almost a dozen quieter clicks followed after, and the snakes on her head looked less than pleased.


    "Did you all just click your tongues at me?" I put my hands on my waist and glared.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll guard this side of the village," Lantessa groaned.


    The sky, while still red, had but trickles of imps left. Thelia had gathered her army of demons, only half of which had survived the battle. She was no less injured herself than her kin.


    "The number of demons pouring through the veil is thinning. I fear a greater demon will be entering the fray soon," Thelia said, flying up to me.


    "Is it one of Zertos'' masters?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "It is¡ª"


    Three deafening howls bellowed from Lotherain, so loud that my ears continued to ring when it ended.


    "Mraaa¡ª hiss¡­!" Rio growled, his fur was standing on end.


    So were mine and the erinyes''.


    "Thelia¡­ what was that?" I dared to ask.


    She gulped. "That was a cerberus, a hound of the masters that Zertos served."


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 111 – Hound Outta Hell

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    I cleared my throat and asked, "Exactly how strong is a cerberus?"


    "Enough that ordering us to go fight it is tantamount to suicide," Thelia answered.


    Her fear was palpable. Ignorance was bliss in this situation, I had yet to grasp the gravity of the situation or how strong the demon hound was. Its magic signature was immense, but not as incredible as Zathira when she was incubating. Though to be fair, I didn''t fight her and wasn''t able to get a read on how strong she was.


    Thelia and the remnants of her demon army looked to me for directions. They were all shaking. It went to show how out of league they would be against the cerberus. If I ordered them to fight, they would have no choice but to obey. Thelia was likely anticipating this.


    "You''re terrified, aren''t you? Rest assured, I won''t send you to fight that thing." I put a hand on the erinyes shoulder, surprising her with a show of kindness demons were not used to. She let out a quivering breath, no doubt relieved that she wouldn''t be facing a monstrous creature of her race. "Instead, I want you to remain here and fight alongside Lantessa instead. She is the gorgon at the edge of the forest."


    "I¡ª Outmatched or not. If you order us to fight the cerberus, we will." Thelia pounded her obsidian breastplate, but she wouldn''t fool me with that shaking fist.


    "If I bring a host of demons with me into the city, there''s no guarantee the witches won''t attack you on sight. Stay here. I need you alive to continue serving me," I said.


    "As-As you wish!" She rallied her troops and flew straight for Ellowyn.


    "Hoo¡­" I put a hand to my chest and shut my eyes, hoping to calm my racing heart.


    Despite the brave front I put on, there''s no way I wasn''t scared. Rio floated up and bumped his head against me.


    "Meooww!" He began purring, rolling over in mid-air.


    "If you''re trying to be cute to cheer me up¡­ It''s working!" I snatched him into my arms and scratched behind his ears.


    "You''re not fighting this alone." Belle emerged from the tower, clutching her staff with Luna coiled around the tip.


    "Belle! What happened to Eleanor?" I asked.


    "Cammy''s inside looking after her. Elle''s vitals are low. Less than I''m comfortable with, but I couldn''t sit still while you all were risking your lives out here. Isn''t that right?" she asked her familiar. Luna hissed in response, and I felt a swelling of magic gathering within her. "Let''s make Edith regret giving me the augmented soul stone of wrath."


    "I''m guessing that is still in your ass, then?" I giggled.


    Belle groaned. "Get off my back!"


    Much of Lotherain appeared to have been on fire, but Alira and the other witches were going around putting out the flames and rescuing those stuck under rubble. Ceris and Sheila, accompanied by Io and Mana, were defending Lotherain''s only church from incoming demons while ushering those you couldn''t fight inside.


    "Ceris, Sheila!" I shouted to them.


    They looked up in time to see me cast a thick barrier of ice around the church to protect from flying imps. The only entrance into the building was the front archway, but they should be able to defend against it from funneling demons.


    "Should one of us stay?" I asked Belle.


    She shook her head. "Those bunyips are a lot stronger than we give them credit for."


    The city square was an otherworldly sight. It was like an explosion had wiped out the existence of any building and plantlife in a hundred meter radius. Purple crystals jutted from the ground that had been charred black from the cerberus'' entrance. It must have taken a lot of magic to get it here.


    A group of piety knights staggered into the clearing. Belle and I raised our weapons to prepare for a fight, only to realize they weren''t armed¡ª they were running.


    The three-headed demon crashed through the charred buildings and knocked the knights square across the area. Their bodies went limp and each head dined on a corpse of their fresh kill. One head caught sight of us and growled for the other two''s attention.


    Fur as black as night, fangs as large and sharp as claymores, three pairs of eyes that burned like the sun, and a muscular frame that could crush a dragon just stepping on it. This was a cerberus. I''d never seen anything like it in my grimoires.


    "What''s the plan, Belle?" I asked my senior.


    "Beat it until it''s down!" She flew into the sky and shot a dozen gargantuan lances of ice at the cerberus, but a mere howl shattered the spell.


    Now was no time to be afraid.


    "Rio, sic ''em!" I ordered.


    When Rio sprouted tentacles from his body to subdue the cerberus, my only thought was ''like witch, like familiar''. It toppled over trying to move. When it sank its jaws in to rip the restraints, more wrapped around its body. Rio sank his own teeth to get a bite, but the hound was far too big for him to eat.


    "I can''t believe this is my second time casting this here." Belle summoned the fury of the sun itself to descend on the cerberus. The same blast that Mira and I were nearly caught in when we faced her.


    Rio released his tentacles in time to escape back to my side as the sun consumed our foe whole. A blinding flash of light and heat temporarily robbed us of our vision. I incanted a ventus to blow the smoke away, but the hound was uninjured. Two of the hound''s heads squeezed shut their jaw, but the third was wide open in our direction.


    "What the¡­" Belle squinted to get a better look, but I saw what was happening first.


    "Watch out!" I pulled her out of the way as a dense ray reminiscent of Humility''s beam cut through the sky. "That was going to incinerate us¡­"


    "That damn thing is redirecting our spells. Whatever we throw, it chucks back at us." She pointed to the cerberus'' mouth.


    In that case¡­


    "I have a better idea." I sloshed the elixir of gigantism between my fingers, then tipped the contents into my mouth.


    "You going to fuck that thing into submission like you did your dragon?" Belle asked.


    "N-No! I¡­ I don''t even know if it has a dick. Rio and I will restrain its mouth. You prepare another spell. Give me all that wrath can muster," I said.


    Belle nodded.


    I dove down to meet the cerberus as my body grew in size. My vestments changed form, shifting into feathery ribbons that clung to my body. It covered a lot less of me and seemed to flutter with a mind of its own.


    "Alright, you oversized mutt. Come and get it!" I dug my heels into the ground to ready myself.


    The moment it lunged, I threw a fist into one of the heads, but the other two bit down on my shoulders and pushed me to the ground. My living clothes acted quick, and came between their serrated teeth. I couldn''t get it off me, and neither was it going to unclamp its jaws. Rio put his tentacles to work trying to pull it off to no avail.


    "Shit¡ª huh?" Something poked me below the waist. It was the cerberus'' bright red dick, hard as a rock, dry humping my thighs. "You''ve got some nerve trying to screw me in the middle of the city!"


    "Think of it this way. Maybe it''ll feel good enough and let go!" Belle laughed from above.


    "If you''re mad about my comment earlier, I''m sorry. Give me a hand! Cerberus dick isn''t on my list of things to get fucked by!" I yelled.


    There was no budging with this hound. The elixir of gigantism wasn''t enough even with Rio pulling. With three heads firmly clenched on my shoulders and arm, getting fucked was an eventuality.


    "Fine¡­ If that''s how it''s going to go down, it better be a good dick." I grabbed the cerberus'' dick, causing it to yelp in response but not enough for it to release me. Swallowing the remainder of my dignity, I guided it to my pussy and let the slamming hips take over.


    The cerberus plunged into me. The fat dick went so deep it knocked the air out of my lungs. Apparently, I was already wet enough to receive him. Maybe my encounters with so many creatures already had led my body to anticipating this.


    "But damn¡­ this cock is way too thick¡­ I feel like I''m going to break¡ª oh, gods¡­" I groaned.


    It pistoned into me, each thrust going so deep it struck my cervix every time. One out of three heads let go and started licking my face with a piping hot tongue. I was beginning to feel good having sex with the cerberus. My arms were no longer pushing it away and was wrapped around its muscular forelegs.


    My body reacted on its own, eagerly thrusting my own hips to meet the hound''s vicious mating press. The one head that wasn''t biting down on my shoulders let loose a howl that sounded like it was enjoying itself. Its tongue hung out of its mouth, panting like an actual dog in heat.


    "Oh¡ª aahh¡­ fuck me¡ª I''m cumming!" I shouted as my legs clenched around the cerberus'' waist, urging it to thrust further into my cunt. An incredible climax took my breath away, but it wasn''t finished.


    The second head released. Both heads started licking my face and body. The thick slabs of meat that were the tongues brushed against my breasts and teased my erect nipples, sending waves of pleasure coursing through me.


    I opened my eyes to see Belle grinning.


    "Just¡­ ahh¡ª just so you know¡­ I''m not enjoying this¡ª nngh¡­ one bit!" I said through clenched teeth.


    Belle cupped a hand over her ear and asked, "What''s that? It''s hard to hear over the sound of your pleasurable moans!"


    I felt it. The cock began to knot up. It was going to get stuck in my pussy just like with the anubians. But as it grew thicker, it was grinding against places I didn''t know could make me feel so good.


    "Yes¡ª fuck me! Fuck! It''s so good at this, Belle¡ª I''m going to cum hard again¡­ it''s knotting up¡ª aguuuh¡­!" I thrashed under the cerberus. Cum hotter than the hellscape it came from pumped into my womb. The two heads looked to the sky and howled while slobber dripped all over me. Then, at last, the third head let go to join the chorus. I came back to my senses in time to order Rio to bind the hound''s three heads.


    Putting all my might behind the shove, I managed to push the cerberus off me while it was weakened by the orgasm. Its dick came out of me with a loud plop! I compelled my living robes to reinforce the bindings and anchor into the earth.


    "Now!" Belle and I put both of our magic behind the spell, summoning a star much larger and hotter than before. It sunk into the cerberus, but because it couldn''t unleash the energy, began to melt into itself until only bones remained.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead. Cum leaking from my pussy. I still couldn''t believe I fucked another demon.


    "Ah. I see you are an exhibitionist now." Belle teased, pointing to my enlarged size that was naked for the whole city to see.


    "Kuh¡­ the things I do for this kingdom¡­" I sighed.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 20+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 112 – What Better Way to Celebrate a Victory?

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    The battle ended soon after the cerberus'' defeat. Demons stopped appearing, and left with no reinforcements, they were unable to face the full might of our forces. From what we gathered, the demon hound was what weakened the veil enough for demons to come through. Killing it allowed the tear to repair itself.


    Mira routed the besieging knights of the Order of Piety. Their Lord-Commander Discipline was nowhere to be seen, likely satisfied with the result she had achieved in plunging our world into this state. Left without leadership, Piety knights threw down their weapons and surrendered. It was a much less violent battle than any of us had expected since they never breached the walls or gates. Their casualties mostly came from the sudden appearance of demons.


    Lotherain was safe, but the world remained bathed in blood. Night fell with a shade of red that tinted the moon and the light it cast down.


    Everyone was helping each other. Eileen ran around the city administering restoration potions she so vigorously brewed earlier.


    Meanwhile, I had a problem of my own¡­


    "Oh, goddess!"


    "She truly is beautiful¡ª like the goddess herself¡­"


    "What a blessing it is to be in your presence!"


    All of the priestesses and disciples from Vessyra wouldn''t leave me alone. They saw me fight. Worse, a lot of them had apparently left the church to follow after me and witnessed my copulation with the cerberus. As far as they were concerned, I was their Goddess Vessyra.


    "Will you do me the pleasure of bathing me in your love?" A beastfolk demi-human clung to my right arm.


    "No! We''re the senior priestesses. The juniors must wait in line!" Two elves had come to my left and started a tug of war.


    "This is not what I want at all!" I groaned.


    "Ladies, you are bringing shame to yourselves by not showing proper respects to a high priestess." By Ceris'' words, the others apologized and released me.


    Sheila was by her side, no less horny than I last remembered. Perhaps, even more so after seeing me in Vessyra''s divine vestments. Her face was red up to her feline ears, and she clutched the robes around her crotch.


    "It feels like ages since I''ve last seen you, Ellori! Would¡­ Would it be alright if we spent the night together?" she asked.


    Sheila''s elven counterpart hugged her from behind and grabbed a handful of her breasts. She gasped as another hand pressed above her crotch and soaked the fabric of her robes.


    "She has had a difficult day. I''m sure rest is the only thing on her mind. Isn''t that right, Ellori?" Ceris grinned.


    "Wait¡­ Ceris, if you keep doing that, I''ll¡ª nngh¡­" Sheila''s eyes and mouth squeezed shut as she suppressed a moan.


    I was pretty sure this scene had played out before in Vessyra. If I wasn''t careful, I might one day fall to Ceris'' charms.


    "Sheila and I, as well as our priestesses, will look after Lotherain''s citizens. I have Io and Mana guarding the captured knights. Rest well and thank you for coming to our aid when you did," the elf bowed, then led her group of priestesses towards helping the injured.


    On my way to deliver the last batch of restoration potions in my hands, I ran into Alira who was administering water to those who didn''t have the strength to move.


    "Come on, you old shit. Either this water''s going down your pipe, or I''m splashing it on your face," she said, trying to force the lip of the cup to the man''s mouth.


    "Are you really threatening the helpless, right now?" I glared.


    "Belle put me in charge of looking after this bloc of people. There''s no rest until I finish making my rounds, and this geezer is holding up the line." she sighed.


    The man she was trying to help didn''t look particularly injured. Was he faking it?


    "Try showing him your tits, Alira," I suggested seriously.


    My friend raised an eyebrow and glared back, then put her attention on the man she was tending to.


    "That what you wanted this whole time, ya geezer?" Alira pulled her robes down and gave us an eyeful of her bare chest. The man, seemingly finding the energy to move, drank the water in one gulp. When we finished up here, Alira walked with me back to Ellowyn where the orcs and kobold were in need of first aid. "Times like this I get tired of being a witch. It''s not that I don''t like helping people, but after this ordeal, I just want to find a nice man to settle down with. Not like that geezer back there."


    "Hey, even elders need some loving," I said half-joking.


    Alira rolled her eyes. Night was getting colder. She pulled her cloak over her head, shivering as a chilly breeze blew in. Winter was fast approaching, and there was no telling if we would survive Edith''s twisted plans by the end of it.


    "I''m not asking for a happily ever after. Probably too much to ask at this point, with what should have been a long-dead witch seeking to wreak havoc in the world. Bumps in the road are fine by me as long as there''s something at the other end for me," she said.


    "You''re telling me. If I could just bury myself in tomes and alchemy all day, that''s all I''d ask for." I nodded.


    "Psh. What you really mean to tell me is you want to try out as many different kind of dicks in the world. I saw you and that demon hound!" Alira elbowed me and winked so much I thought her eyeball would slip out.


    There was nothing I could say to counter that. It was as though sex had become my secret weapon. More now than ever with Vessyra empowering me everytime I had sex. Alira teased me all the way to Ellowyn where we then went our separate ways.


    A very unexpected¡­ yet expected sight welcomed me inside my great hollow.


    Whip!


    "MMMRPPH!" Thelia bit down on the bar gag, tears streamed down her cheeks as Mira continued to whip the erinyes'' ass while Gurk fucked her from behind.


    "How is it? Shall I strike her again?" Mira asked the goblin.


    "Gets tighter when whipped. More!" Gurk demanded, adding to the chorus by slapping Thelia''s ass.


    "I see you guys are still going at it." I hung my staff on its mantle and helped myself to some tea on the table.


    "Care to join?" Mira smirked.


    I glanced away. "I''ll¡­ pass. I had my fill earlier."


    Mira ripped the gag from Thelia''s mouth and positioned her pussy in front of the demon''s mouth. Without question or an order, she began to perform cunnilingus on Mira like it was what she was born to do.


    To anyone else, it would have looked like we were punishing Thelia. In truth, this was the reward she actually wanted. After our torturous fun with her in the other realm, the normally sadistic erinyes had her eyes opened to the pleasures of masochism.


    "Mmm! She is so good with her tongue," Mira purred. She stroked Thelia''s hair with one hand and the cheek with the other. True to the compliment, she orgasmed the next moment to the demon''s tongue play, and then knelt down to lift her chin. "I knew this house was missing something¡ª a pet. From now on, you will heed our every beck and call. Is that understood?"


    "Y-Yes, my mistress¡­" Thelia said, blushing up to her ears and panting like an animal in heat.


    Mira, still naked, threw herself on the couch on top of me and buried her head into my lap. It was my turn to stroke her hair. But unlike how she touched Thelia, I touched Mira with loving affection. Her stomach had a visible bump now.


    I frowned at the blisters on her hands and fresh bruises on her arms that were sustained from the battle. They didn''t seem to bother her but definitely made me anxious.


    "I won''t sugarcoat it. With Eudora missing, our strength has diminished significantly. As much as it irks me to say this, dealing with both the demons and knights would have taken her a flick of the wrist." Mira flicked her own wrist to light a few more candles in the room.


    "Even without her, we''ve come too far to stop now. So many people are counting on us to stop Edith and shatter the towers. Tomorrow, we should check Eudora''s mansion and look for clues to pick up where she stopped," I said.


    She nodded in agreement. "My, how you''ve grown in these few months."


    Gurk was still going at it with Thelia. It looked like he wasn''t going to be done anytime soon. Mira unlocked the metal cuffs that binded the erinyes'' wrists and ankles, then patted her on the head.


    "Keep it down, will you? Ellori and I will be having some fun upstairs." Then to Gurk, she said with a wink, "If you tire of the demon, you''re welcome to join us upstairs."


    Her last sentence took me by surprise.


    "Looks like I''m not the only who''s changed lately," I teased.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 113 – Three’s a Party

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    The sound of Gurk screwing Thelia into submission, enough that she began to moan and beg for more, put me and Mira in a hot mood. We made out as we climbed the stairs, nearly tripping and falling several times. Because Mira was already naked, I was given free access to finger her as I pleased and teased her with the tentacles from my living robes.


    We walked right into the foot of the bed and fell onto it. I whistled for my robes to undress, and then lowered myself to her breasts where I bit and pinched her perky nipples. Mira moaned out loud, clenching a handful of my hair. I continued to lower myself until I was at her dripping pussy. A single brush of my tongue against her slit sent her wild. She arched her back, squeezed her own breasts, and whispered my name to do more.


    "You''re so wet. When was the last time we had sex?" I asked Mira.


    "Too long," she replied with a grin.


    I kissed her clit first, and fingered her next while watching her reaction. She gasped whenever my fingers went deep, bit down on her lip as I worked my tongue along the tiny nub, and squealed nearing an orgasm.


    "Ahhh¡ª! Have you been practicing with other women? Why are you so good at¡­ oh, gods!" Mira slammed her head against the pillow and writhed, but I had hooked my arms around her legs to keep her from moving too much. She knew right away it was the low electric current coursing over the tip of my tongue. After all, it was her I had learned it from.


    Mira suddenly pulled my face up and wormed her tongue into my mouth. She sat up and intertwined our legs, pressing our crotch together. With arms wrapped around each other, humping and scissoring, seeing her pleasure was all that''s on my mind. Mira''s moans were music to my ears. The touch of her skin like a warm blanket. I wanted more.


    We reached climax at the same time, clutching one another in a tight embrace. Something behind me caught Mira''s attention. She nudged forward, causing me to fall back with her on top. I saw the ceiling, then an erect green dick came into view, wet and glistening from Thelia''s juices.


    "Had enough of the demon, I see. It appears you fancy yourself as a greedy one." Mira raised a brow as she inspected Gurk''s member.


    "Really okay for Gurk to join mistresses?" he asked hesitantly.


    "You''re serious? I thought you were blowing hot air out of your ass," I said to Mira.


    "I see the way you look at him. Who am I to say no? At the very least, the two of us share one thing in common¡ª you," she answered, expression softening as she did. Then she set her eyes on Gurk''s dick and licked her lips. "Besides, I''ve grown rather fond of the goblin myself."


    Mira enveloped her lips on the tip of his member. She didn''t look like she was forcing herself, and neither was she disgusted like I thought she would. Instead, she sucked his dick like it wasn''t her first time. Seeing her go at the dick that had fucked me more times than I could count was getting me fired up for more.


    "Ahhh. Other mistress''s mouth feel just as good," the goblin mumbled.


    "I''ll have you know he''s my servant!" I pouted at Mira taking the initiative on Gurk.


    Not wanting to be outdone, I licked his balls from underneath, occasionally coiling my tongue around the shaft. Mine and Mira''s tongue would meet every now and then, swapping saliva and the cum oozing from the tip. His dick was sandwiched by our lips, and he liked it most when we made out with the obstruction between us.


    Of course, Gurk couldn''t last long with two witches sucking his dick like it was candy. Mira and I took turns licking him clean, nursing on it like a pacifier.


    "What say we let Gurk break you in?" I slapped Mira''s ass hard, then turned the tables on her by rolling us onto her back and throwing my legs over her waist. She realized what I was trying to do and became uncharacteristically shy.


    "I¡ª I''m not so sure about this¡­" she said, glancing over her shoulder to find Gurk rubbing his dick against the entrance.


    I whistled for my robes, but instead of coming to me, I compelled it to transform into a strap-on around Mira''s waist.


    "By the gods. I simply must craft myself one¡ª eeek!" Mira jolted forward as I see Gurk''s hips connecting with her. "You''re¡­ an impatient and brazen one, aren''t you? Very well. You, too, shall know the pleasures Ellori experienced when she impregnated me. Go on."


    "Gurk go slow at start," he said.


    Mira was getting so into that she forgot I was underneath her. I grabbed her head and forcibly kissed her, and with my free hand guided the strap-on dildo into me. As Gurk picked up speed, so did Mira. His thrusts set the pace. Even though it was a dildo inside me, it felt like he was fucking both of us.


    "Oh, I think I could get used to this," Mira said, red up to her ears and eyes rolled back.


    Meanwhile, the ribbed dildo was stirring me up. I could compel it to change shapes at will, giving it nubs and morphing the shape of the tip. Mira''s modest breasts bounced as she began to slam her hips into me and Gurk with greater intensity. I nibbled on her nipples and enjoyed the moans that erupted from her.


    "Ug¡ª Mistress gets tight! It feels good!" Gurk exclaimed.


    "My first man in such a long time¡­ and with a goblin at that¡ª ahh, mmmh! But I rather like this¡­" Mira was making noises I''d never thought could come from her. At the end of the day, she was just like me¡ª a witch with a ravenous appetite for sex.


    "Give it to her. Show her the same pleasures you showed me," I urged him.


    Mira was driven to an orgasm first. She went limp on top of me, but continued to squeak and twitch with each thrust from Gurk. The living robes that formed the strap-on dildo throbbed inside me, but wasn''t enough to get me off.


    "How was it?" I asked Mira.


    She responded by ripping the strap-on away and sitting on my face, pressing her pussy dripping with cum to my mouth.


    "It''s your turn, darling." She smirked.


    However, her ''darling'' wasn''t directed at me. That was apparently Gurk''s cue. His cock was still raring to go, and he positioned in front of my eager entrance.


    We had spent the entire night locked in a threesome until exhaustion got the better of us. I awoke the next morning to the two of them still asleep. Gurk was cuddled up in the middle, nestled between two pairs of breasts. When I got out of bed, those two compensated for the missing person by wrapping their arms around each other.


    I pumped a triumphant fist in the air, unable to hide my excitement. I wasn''t sure how it came to be this way, but for Mira to be okay with Gurk meant we three could have a future together. Well, four¡ª if we were counting Thelia after Mira had claimed her as a ''pet''.


    Technically five, since Cammy was my adopted daughter.


    I paused as soon as I reached the bottom of the stairs.


    ...Six once Mira has given birth.


    "Now that I think about it, this ''family'' is much larger than I expected," I muttered to myself.


    Thelia was sound asleep on the couch with a blanket thrown over her. Eileen must have come by in the morning. Most of the empty vials and ingredients strewn on the floor had been and placed back on the shelves. My apprentice was still hard at work while I dallied. How embarrassing.


    On a shelf above the cauldron, Rio was lying on his back and grooming himself. I came by to scratch his head, a gesture he returned by licking my finger and purring.


    "I''m conflicted, Rio. It turns out Demos was playing us all for fools. Even Vessyra was none the wiser. How do we fight a witch backed by the very god whose existence created black magic?" I asked my familiar.


    Eudora, if you had returned from Ferellis with us, what would your next move be?


    Staring into the cauldron where my confounded reflection returned the gaze, a single thought came to mind¡ª Abstinence, Eleanor Mycasta. That''s right. Before we left, Eudora was figuring out a way to return the knightess to consciousness without harming her. Whatever was in Eleanor had been ripped out and her role as a pawn came to an end, but she''s still alive if not barely. She might have answers we''re looking for.


    It was worth a start. Eudora never made a plan without acquiring every piece of knowledge that could be learned. We failed in Ferellis because we jumped at the chance to end the war, neglecting to consider the possibility that Edith was several steps ahead.


    "I won''t waste this chance you''ve given us," I swore to Eudora.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 114 – Dues Paid Over

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    With Alira and the high priestesses, Ceris and Sheila, taking charge of overseeing Lotherain''s repairs, I was left with some free time of my own. Belle had taken residence of Eudora''s tower in her absence, and Eileen had commandeered the alchemy laboratory with Miuna. The three of them had spent the night restlessly researching and experimenting alchemical concoctions. No doubt in an effort to help Eleanor.


    I arrived inside the tower standing on top of wooden debris from the destroyed gazebo. The mansion, however, remains unharmed. Lantessa was in the living room, feeding kindling into the fireplace.


    "Are you¡­ cold?" I asked the gorgon, who was rubbing her hands together.


    "Oh, don''t mind me. I''m just a displaced serpent. Never mind that reptiles cannot generate their own body heat. How I miss the warmth of the Valisca Archipelago," she said, hissing at her own misfortune.


    "I guess you''re kind of trapped here for the winter. You know we have a dragon who can breathe fire?" Zeke in question could likely go for some company. After growing out his wings, he wasted no opportunity to soar through the skies. The harpy sisters, despite their inclination to play, just didn''t have the stamina to keep up with him.


    Though if given the opportunity, I was sure he wanted nothing more than to be with me.


    "The young drake is a nuisance. He speaks too much." Lantessa and her many snakes turned the other cheek. "You''re here to see your companions, are you not? Leave me so that I may warm up in peace."


    "I was. But since Eudora isn''t here, I was hoping you could show me what happened to Aurelias first," I said.


    The hair of snakes turned, but Lantessa continued to face the fire.


    "Funny you should ask me of her since I was the one tasked to keep her broken. Very well. Come along." Lantessa guided me to a door behind the stairs.


    It led to a cellar, but it wasn''t wine that I encountered down there. Aurelias, the former knightess known as Humility, was spread eagle and chained to a rickety bed. Some stone blocks in the ground had been removed so that a familiar alraune''s tentacle grew out of them. Two were clamped down on the knightess'' breasts, suctioning the lactation secreting from her nipples. Three more were penetrating her mouth, ass, and pussy.


    "Mmm¡­ uuuu¡­ mmmmh¡­ aahhgghh¡­" Aurelias was utterly incoherent and mindbroken. The stout, refined image of the woman who decapitated King Marcus and nearly killed Eileen had dissolved from my mind, and was replaced with a bumbling mess.


    "The one in her mouth feeds her all necessary sustenance. The one in her vagina keeps her pumped with aphrodisiac. And lastly, the one in her ass serves as an excretory tract. It''s all very efficient and keeps one of the alraunes satiated," Lantessa explained with an expression only genius could only give to their greatest invention.


    "I won''t say she didn''t have it coming, but isn''t this a little much?" I asked.


    The gorgon looked appalled at my insinuation. "But she rather likes it. Watch."


    Lantessa pulled the tentacle out of Aurelias'' twitching pussy. She responded by groaning, hopelessly trying to extend her hands in an effort to shove it back in.


    "I help myself to her every now and then. Even Noelle cannot control himself around his former peer. He comes down from time to time to relieve himself," Lantessa said, reuniting the tentacle with Aurelias.


    Eudora wasn''t joking when she made the comment about reducing the greater knights to sex slaves.


    We returned upstairs and ran into Noelle at the door, who bowed when he saw me.


    "Oh. Hello, Ellori." Noelle''s voice had been completely feminized.


    It made me anxious to regard him him when he appeared so much like a woman. He gripped the hems of his maid outfit, but even the frills couldn''t hide the erection underneath.


    "Is it that time again to see the knightess, Noelle?" the gorgon asked. She and a few of her snakes ran their forked tongues along his cheek. "Would you like to have me this time around?"


    "I-I wasn''t! Belle sensed your presence and sent me downstairs to fetch you," he answered blushing.


    "Thank you, Noelle. I''ll be on my way up," I said.


    Belle, Eileen, and Miuna had their eyes glued to an oversized book on a lantern when I came in. My entrance didn''t even occur to them until I made myself known.


    "Any progress?" I asked them as I came into the room.


    "Not a single." Belle was the first to look up and sigh. She threw a glance to Eleanor who remained unconscious on a cot near the reagents and ingredients.


    Eileen appeared to be taking this just as heavily. The bags under her eyes were a testament to how much she had been working. Then there was me, treating myself to a threesome last night when I could have been helping.


    "I''ve tried every known brew that could awaken those who had fallen into a coma or magical sleep. None worked. I tried to concoct new potions from what I learned these last few months, but all I''m doing is wasting reagents." My apprentice pushed herself away from the tome and stared into the cauldron with frown.


    "Maybe Eudora has a bedroom we can check for clues," I suggested.


    "She never slept," Lantessa said, leaning against the door frame.


    Noelle was standing beside her and nodding. "My Lady Eudora spared little time for play or rest. She occasionally napped, but I knew better than to believe she was sleeping. It''s more appropriate to say she was formulating her thoughts."


    Eudora was working all this time to help us, yet we continued to regard her as an enemy. Guilt clawed at my chest more than Edith''s taunts ever could.


    Mira, Belle, and I might have been wrong about her. After all, this was the same merciless woman who butchered thousands. Yet when we pleaded for her to help Eleanor, she didn''t bat an eye. To make matters more conflicting, the last soul she needed was the soul stone of pride. The very one I swallowed. No wonder she looked so defeated back then. Despite that, she saved me all the same and never brought it up to make me feel guilty for it.


    I sighed.


    I wanted to cry.


    If Eudora were here, she would probably tease me about¡ª


    Sex slave. Alraune.


    "Eileen! Do we have any more of the substance secreted by the alraune created from the cape sundew plant?" I startled her with my sudden outburst, but she fetched a vial from a shelf behind Eleanor that contained a clear, viscous liquid.


    "We have two more of these. But I''ve already tried using them and couldn''t make anything useful out of it," she said.


    "The difference is you didn''t make it while I was in the room," I replied.


    Belle was the only one in the room who caught on. "Your dryad''s boon."


    "That''s why you''re at the top of the class, Belle." I smiled.


    "Someone mind telling me what I''m missing here?" Eileen threw her hands in the air.


    "Eudora had told me my presence raised the quality of any vegetative ingredient to their peak. That includes anything from an alraune. I had to be present!" I exclaimed.


    My apprentice''s eyes lit up.


    "But if Eudora knew this, why didn''t she create a potion while we were all still here?" Belle asked.


    "Your guess is as good as mine. Maybe she was searching for a method to extract what Discipline had pulled out first. Now that it''s gone, we should be able to brew something to awaken Eleanor." It was only conjecture. If we had awakened Eleanor prematurely, who was to say she wouldn''t try to escape. Or if what was embedded inside her could destroy her awakened consciousness. Whatever the case, it was our mistake for underestimating Eudora as usual. She thought ahead. I had to as well in order to fit into those shoes. I pushed the vial back into Eileen''s grasp and held Belle''s hand firmly. "Brew another concoction. Trust me."


    Eileen and Belle went right to work. Miuna assisted them, performing tasks in their divided form for extra hands. In no time at all, we had a potion brewed the exact same way, but it turned out a different color than the rest.


    I held the glass vial between my eyes, watching the blue and green liquid swirling inside but never mixing into a single color.


    "Vessyra, my goddess. Hear me. Bless this vial with your love. Let it heal Eleanor so that she may reunite with her old friend." My prayers were answered by my magical energy seeping into the contents of the potion, and handed it to Belle so that she could do the honors.


    "Will this really work?" Belle asked dubiously.


    "It will," I assured her. "And it should be you she wakes up to."


    Belle took the vial in her trembling fingers and guided it to Eleanor''s lips, emptying it to the last drop.


    We held our breaths. A minute passed by. Then another.


    Eleanor suddenly sucked in a deep breath. Her eyes opened ever so slightly as the pupils adjusted to the light.


    "Belle¡­ is that you?" the knight asked.


    My colleague, the witch of wrath, burst into tears and threw her arms around her friend.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 115 – The Time to Strike

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Eleanor''s arms and legs were still stained with an inky shade of black. It was hard to tell in her frock if she had any more abnormalities on her body. Eudora didn''t exactly give us the full rundown or diagnosis of what happened to her.


    "Here''s something to drink." I sat a cup of tea in front of her, but she stared at it with indifference and suspicion. "It''s really just tea, I swear!"


    "Forgive me for being cautious. I have little memory of what happened, so to awaken in the company of witches after years of training to fight them¡­" Eleanor''s eyes screwed shut, clutching her head as she tied to recall her last memory.


    Belle put a hand over Eleanor''s shoulder and squeezed. Both of them looked each other in the eyes, then cast their glances away as though embarrassed.


    "At the very least, you can trust me," Belle said.


    Our new guest left little opening. Even in her sitting posture, Eleanor appeared poised to fight even if the odds were stacked against her. I recognized her kind. Her small eyes were sharp like a blade, hair as black as night, and an ever-present frown adorned her otherwise attractive features. She was from the far eastern, of a people with no kingdom nor lands, but were nomads who were both reserved and mostly kept to themselves.


    "Regardless of our past circumstances, I thank you for saving me. When I was trapped in that state of unconsciousness, my only comfort was someone who whispered my name. It sounded very much like you," Eleanor said to Belle, who blushed and turned the other cheek.


    I gave the two of them some time to catch up. They needed it, that''s for sure, and it would do Eleanor good to loosen up around so as to feel more inclined to speak her mind later. We reconvened after an hour. While I was gone, Belle had taken the liberty of giving a short explanation of what happened during Eleanor''s absence. I filled in the blanks.


    The knightess was not amused. Occasionally, she left her seat and paced back and forth. At one point, in revealing Councillor Anora''s treachery as the crimson witch of old, Eleanor nearly punched a hole in the wall.


    "How could we be so stupid?" Eleanor muttered to herself, clearly referring to her own order. "Discipline was supposed to represent the best of us. She has proven herself a traitor."


    "We need to know how to fight her. With demons appearing all over the continent, Edith''s army grows even larger." The sliver of hope in me wanted so much for Eleanor to have the key to our victory, but she was as much a victim as any of us.


    Eleanor returned to her seat and drank the now cold tea in one gulp. "I''m afraid I don''t know. If there is one silver lining to this, Edith has made an enemy of the world. No self-respecting knight of the order or kingdom will side with her."


    The door swung open and in came Noelle, carrying a tray of tarts. He froze up seeing Eleanor, who had yet to recognize him at all.


    "I-I''ve baked some food. You must all be famished," Noelle said, laying it on the table.


    "What a sweet, young girl. You remind me of a fellow knight, but I cannot quite place my finger." Eleanor stared hard at Noelle until he fessed up.


    "Actually¡­ Milady Eleanor, I''m Noel Theodin¡­" He clutched the hems of his dress embarrassed.


    Eleanor choked and spat out the partially chewed tart onto poor Noelle.


    We left Eleanor in Noelle''s care since she still needed more rest and time to process what had happened. She awoke to a world on fire, an order gone mad, and a colleague who had been feminized. That was sure to have given her quite the whiplash. I just hoped she wouldn''t accidentally discover the cellar.


    The situation was certainly dire, but Eleanor was right about one thing. Edith ushered demons into this world. She gave her former allies cause to betray her, and an enemy for us to rally against.


    "What should we do now?" Belle asked as we exited the tower.


    "It might sound pointless, but I think returning to Ferellis and Semiramis to survey the damage done is our next best move. If there is even a glimmer of hope of finding Princess Lisette and her sister Quinny, their armies could add to our numbers," I explained.


    Right now, the bulk of Ors'' forces were in Juna. The princess situated them there waiting for the right moment to overthrow King Uldrin. They must have been thrown into disarray with the sudden appearance of demons. It would be wise to check on and make contact with Quinny.


    Sheila was beaming when she found us walking back to Ellowyn from the tower. Her ears perked right up. It looked like she was holding back her lust, because her body language indicated she would push me down right here if she didn''t risk another scolding from Ceris.


    "Ellori, Belle! I have good news. Sheila has at last gathered our armies. They are a thousand strong, but I assure you each warrior carries the strength of five of your best knights," she said.


    "Maybe we can finally take the fight to Edith," Belle remarked in jest, but I took her words more seriously than she liked. "Wait¡­ You''re not thinking¡ª"


    "I am. Possibly as soon as one month''s time," I said.


    Mira was smoking her pipe when I returned to the great hollow. I put my hands on my waist and glared. It dropped out of her mouth when she saw me, the contents of dried herbs spilled to the ground.


    "I can explain," she said, scrambling to come up with an excuse.


    "Rio." I called for my familiar, who swooped in to pick up the pipe and put it in my hand.


    "Oh, someone''s in trouble." Belle snickered.


    "You''re halfway there, Mira. If I see you smoking again this again, I will break it in half," I threatened.


    She went pale as a ghost. "That pipe is made of enchanted carafell wood and fairy dust! I won''t smoke anymore, so please, don''t break it."


    Sighing, I placed it back into the box in which the seal had been broken by Mira''s tampering. She watched with great sadness her beloved smoking instrument thrown back into the lockbox.


    "By the look of Belle''s goofy smile, that lady knight has been successfully awakened? What are our next moves?" Mira asked, searching for a distraction to losing her addiction.


    I took a deep breath. Eudora had been working on amassing a large enough army to face Edith''s own. Everything was slowly coming together, and we needed to act soon.


    "The longer we delay fighting Edith, the more disadvantaged we become," I began. The other two nodded at my assessment. "Two things must be done first¡ª find Princess Lisette and secure her army and any allies in Juna. Then we strike at the heart of Thanreas, the Eternal City."


    "You''re sure about going alone?" Mira asked as she and Belle climbed atop Zeke in preparations to return to Ferellis.


    "The sooner we can gather our numbers, the better. I''ll be fine with Rio and Thelia. You two, on the other hand, might be walking right back into the hornet''s nest in Ferellis," I countered.


    Since Edith was there last, no one could know what was still there. But putting two powerful witches side by side should give them an edge in case something were to go wrong. With the help of the erinyes and Rio''s demonic strength, I should be a force to reckon with unless they had any more surprises in Semiramis.


    "I''ll try to keep an eye on Mira as much as I can, but you know her." Belle rolled her eyes.


    "Count your lucky stars I''m coming with to keep you safe. Maybe I should have a little fun with you, hm?" Mira fired back, gripping the leash threateningly.


    "Oh, I''m trembling. You''ll be sorry when the collar finally runs its course!" The two of them bickered like an old couple more than anyone else I knew. But I loved them both like sisters. Well¡­ one of them, more so.


    Zeke took flight with Mira and Belle at each other''s throats. I could only pray for their success while I focused on my own mission.


    "Are you absolutely sure bringing me along is a great idea?" Thelia asked.


    "There are demons all over the place. We need to show people that witches are not to be messed with. What better way to demonstrate that than to show off my slave?" I grinned.


    "Ah¡­ So it is like that then¡­ ahem¡­ Somehow that excites me," she mumbled to herself.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 116 – The Reclusive King

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    A perpetual unmoving, red sun beat down on us day in and day out. All that would change was the shade, from a deep maroon during nightfall and an apricot orange throughout the day. We came across scores of demons occupying Juna villages and townships, turning women into sex slaves and men into work horses. As much as I wanted to liberate them, a new batch of demons would stroll right in once we left. There was little we could do but focus on the overarching task at hand¡ª defeating Edith.


    The tall walls of Semiramis came quickly into view first as we crested over the mountains that formed its border with Parthun. It felt like it was only a few days ago we were here disguised as prostitutes. However, much has changed since we left.


    There were a greater number of soldiers manning the walls atop the battlements. The gate entrances were shut, and hundreds of people outside, many of them transients and refugees seeking shelter within the capital, had been abandoned by their own. Everyone looked worse for wear. If demons made a coordinated effort against Semiramis and its beaten armies, the city would surely fall were it not for its high walls.


    Part of me was amused to know that King Uldrin was likely cowering inside his keep. My greatest worry at the moment was the witch that flew past us last time we were here.


    "The friend you are searching for can''t possibly be here, could she?" Thelia asked, scanning the sprawling city of gothic architecture that appeared to interest her.


    "No," I answered.


    The reason being that it was essentially two armies I was in search of¡ª the Silver Cross and the Principality of Ors'' army distinguishable by their sigil of a sparrow carrying a ribbon. A city under lockdown couldn''t possibly feed so many more people. Neither would Quinny''s insurgents pass up a chance to seize Semiramis during its most weakened state. Since the city still stands and had yet to see battle, it reasoned that Quinny had her people elsewhere.


    Thelia and I landed in a filthy alleyway in a rundown portion of the lower wards, an area where buildings in disrepair were buttressed up against the wall and saw more shade than shine. We didn''t see the homeless man sitting against the wall and picking his nose. He gawked at us, mouth floundering to make words.


    "Allow me." The erinyes went for her whip until I stuck a hand out to stop her.


    "We''re here to help them, not threaten them to keep quiet." I inched toward the man and offered a tart that Noelle had baked. He snatched the tart and stuffed it into his mouth whole, nearly choking on it as he swallowed. "It must have been tough with all that''s been going on. I hope you can answer some questions for me. Could you tell me what happened here?"


    "Whole world suddenly turned bloody red. Hell if I know what happened. King Uldrin''s not been seen for a week." He spat off to the side from a missing tooth in his mouth.


    "Who''s in charge and leading the defenses?" I asked.


    The man scratched his unkempt beard in thought. "You should know better than me. She a witch like you after all. Dunno her name."


    I was being too hopeful that an ordinary subject of this kingdom would know who the witch was. Most of Parthun didn''t know who I was. This left us at a disadvantage not knowing which cardinal sin she was. The last I remembered was that she appeared older. Perhaps of similar appearance to Headmistress Anora.


    An older witch spelled trouble. If I thought Eudora and Mira were bad news, I could only fathom decades down the line how much stronger they might become. Only a handful of witches continued practicing witchcraft as they got older, those typically became faculty or elected to become members of the Elder Board.


    "One more question¡ª a while back, a large army parked itself in front of Semiramis. They displayed the banner of a sparrow holding a ribbon. Do you know what happened to them?" I gave him another tart as encouragement.


    "Them folks from Ors, eh? I remember that uproar. The witch turned them away at the gate. Told them to go south. Careful, lass. The levees might flood this time of the year." He ate the second tart and stuck his hands into his pocket.


    That was probably about as much as I was going to get out of him. I thanked him, but as I turned to leave, he grabbed my hand and pressed something into my palm. It was a silver cross. Before I could thank him again, he was already walking away.


    Thelia glared at the man''s back as she walked up to me. "Did we learn of their location?"


    "I think I do," I answered.


    The Silver Cross'' influence ran deeper than I expected. King Uldrin''s reign wouldn''t last much longer if it hadn''t already been taken over by the witch who resided here already.


    We flew south, following a river that was framed by two levees branching off to the adjacent farmlands. One in particular was seeing an overflow. The excessively wet soil and a layer of water on the surface were signs of recent flooding, evidence of a lack of maintenance in the area. Juna''s mountain ranges were unique in that the closer it got to the winter season, the more the ambient heat from Parthun''s forests rises to the top and melts the snow at higher elevation.


    An encampment came into view, surrounded by spiked wooden barricades. Hundreds of tents were raised outside of a city, both of which looked untouched by the demon menace. I caught sight of Quinny''s fiery mane of hair. She and several others were knee deep in mud fastening a barricade that had come loose from the main line.


    "Quinny!" I shouted from above.


    The leader of the Silver Cross glanced left and right, and became confused when she saw nothing. The men around her saw us first but were startled by the demon at my side. When she finally glanced up, her frown creased into a smirk.


    "Now ain''t you a sight," Quinny remarked.


    After Quinny washed off of mud and grime, she invited us to speak within the privacy of her personal room in the town''s only tavern. Though even for being the sister of a princess, it was far less extravagant than I''d like. It was only a rickety bed and wood burner stove to provide both heat and light.


    "Looks like you and your people had it rough," I said, taking a chair Quinny had pulled out for me and Thelia.


    "Rough doesn''t begin to describe it. First of all, I can''t believe I was associating with a witch of all things, and now you have a demon fighting for you? But I guess that doesn''t matter anymore, seeing as we''re on the same side and got bigger trouble now." She chewed on a piece of jerky as she spoke. Her sunken cheeks told me she hadn''t eaten a full meal in days. If she was suffering, I couldn''t imagine what her people were going through.


    "Demons are only a small part of the problem. My people in Parthun are getting ready to strike at Thanreas to end this once and for all," I explained.


    Quinny grimaced. "And you need my army to join? Believe me if I could partake in a siege on the Eternal City for a chance to gut that councillor bitch, I would. Leaving Juna means I condemn these poor folks to the mercy of demons, and demons ain''t got mercy to show."


    I didn''t come all this way for nothing. There had to be a way to convince her. What could I do or say?


    "Wouldn''t have to worry if you were hiding behind those big walls like those humans back in the other city," Thelia suddenly chimed in.


    A light went off in my head. I grabbed Thelia''s face and kissed her, surprising her and Quinny.


    "Thelia. You''re a genius!" I exclaimed.


    "I-I am? May I receive a reward for it?" she asked, panting heavily.


    "Later. If we get your people into Semiramis, would that be enough for you to consider joining me?" I asked Quinny.


    She cleared her throat. "Last I heard the old fuck raised the gates. If you can get us safely from here to Semiramis, ensure these people are safe from the king and his witch, you have mine and my sister''s sword."


    The two of us shook on it, and she looked more relieved than when I first arrived.


    "No one said it was going to end peacefully. There is only one way this can go down¡ª subdue the witch and hold King Uldrin hostage," I suggested.


    "I like where this is going. It''s time the Silver Cross pay their dues." Quinny cracked her knuckles.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 117 – Sieging Semiramis

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    We left a handful of Silver Cross insurgents and Principality of Ors soldiers behind in case something were to happen. All in all their numbers totalled to a little under 7,000 strong, with another 1,000 lying in wait within the walls of Semiramis. I certainly hoped for more, but this was expected. Ors was a small nation, and the Silver Cross had to operate within a kingdom ruled by a paranoid manic. Our numbers could swell by another good 1,000 if I could convince the demi-humans within Semiramis to throw off their shackles.


    Because of the powerful walls of Juna''s capital, a true siege would not turn out in our favor. It could take months, and with thousands of mouths to feed, we would be on the disadvantaged side and Juna''s innocent subjects would be first to suffer.


    I wasn''t versed in military stratagem. Fortunately, Quinny and Ors military officers offered a plan of their own to incorporate me.


    "The plan''s to force old Uldrin to surrender. He values his life more than anything being the coward he is. Problem is the witch serving him. We will position our armies at the southwestern and southeastern gates, and signal our people inside to occupy the northern guardhouse. Should stunt their response. Meanwhile, you will go in and neck this witch for us. With any luck, no one should have to perish." Everyone nodded following Quinny''s rundown of our plans after hours of discussion.


    One officer, grisiled from years of service and should be considering retirement instead of leading, expressed concern over marching their armies through the wetlands.


    "Slogging through that would take us an entire day. If someone were to see us and report to Semiramis, we would lose the element of surprise," he said.


    "Not to worry. You let me take care of that. In the meantime, have your people hammer small nails into your boots sticking out." I grinned.


    Thelia sighed as she followed me into a private room upstairs in the tavern. "Humans always have so much to say. It took three hours to come up with a plan that was discussed at the start? This is why they need a singular ruler, one to¡ª"


    Tentacles emerged from my robes and hovered around the erinyes, silencing her of what she wanted to say next.


    "The battle at Lotherain took a lot more out of me than I thought. I need to replenish my magic well with you," I said.


    "Wait¡ª Right now? Here¡ª aah!" Her wrists and ankles were quickly bound, and the obsidian armor ripped away from her body. The erinyes squirmed with anticipation, her normally sadistic appearance made more submissive in the privacy of the bedroom.


    Thelia''s red skin became a shade darker as I lowered my head between her legs. She writhed and struggled against the restraints when I licked her clit. The low current coursing through my tongue electrified her senses, giving her a pleasure only Mira and I knew how to give using this technique.


    "I''m cumming already¡ª aaagghh!" The demon''s eyes rolled to the back of her head, feet curled, and chest heaving from the climax.


    "We''re not done yet, Thelia. I still need a little bit more juice." I climbed on top of the bed and kissed her, allowing the demon to suck on my tongue like an infant searching for food. Two more tentacles sprouted from my robes and, in their insatiable hunger, penetrated both of her holes.


    "I need you to listen carefully. You''re an integral part of this plan to take Semiramis. If you do well, there will be more of this to come," I said, licking her sweat-stained cheek and pulling out a potion for her to drink.


    Thelia could barely form coherent speech once I was done with her. She never looked more attractive laying there like the twitching mess she was, murmuring quietly about wanting more. Thanks to her, I was able to collect enough magic using Vessyra''s gift to empower myself. Hopefully, it would be enough.


    We returned to the human army which had just finished their preparation and were in marching formation just outside of the town. Just beyond was a short expanse of marsh-like terrain and shy of that was Juna''s capital, Semiramis.


    "So, what''re the plans to get us there?" Quinny asked from below, at the vanguard of her army.


    I winked, and flew higher in the sky with Rio by my side. Summoning the incredible stores of magic inside me, the living robes once again transformed into Vessyra''s vestments. People gasped in witnessing my visage that was beautiful, savage, and¡­ rather erotic. But now wasn''t the time for feeling embarrassed.


    "Vanis sleuth!" My words echoed far and wide, and along the vibration of sound that expanded outwards, caused the wetlands to freeze over in a layer of ice.


    "One surprise after another with ya." Quinny smirked and gave me a thumb''s up. She then turned to address her people, booming as she spoke. "Onwards! Let''s each of us shove a knife up old Uldrin''s sorry ass!"


    The march began in the early morning. We arrived at the walls of Semiramis by afternoon just as the sun finally peeked over the western mountain range. Straggling demons dared not face an army of thousands. They mostly left us alone, but the few unlucky enough to be caught by Thelia were forcibly coaxed into joining us.


    Unsurprisingly, Quinny''s army wasn''t met with resistance right out of the gate. Hundreds of Juna soldiers gathered at the battlements above. They watched with a guise of bravery that belied terror, a taste which Thelia reveled in.


    "You think they''d start firing arrows with us being so close, yeah?" Quinny remarked as she dismounted from her horse.


    "The fools are in disarray and without leadership. It would be a simple matter to blow open the doors for you," Thelia said.


    "Leave the rest to me." I flew up the wall, startling the guards at the edge. One even loosed a crossbow bolt that had a better chance of hitting the broad side of a barn. "Call your witch. I''d like to have a word with her¡ª"


    "Farrowghast, you look well. The new look suits you." A wizened and disjointed voice had spoken seemingly out of nowhere. I detected no magical signature other than mine and Rio''s in the immediate vicinity. Her voice sounded familiar, but I couldn''t put my tongue on who it was. The slow cadence of her voice told me she was much older, possibly an instructor. Or¡­


    A rip in space unzipped before me. It opened like an eye, awakening from a long slumber. From it, emerged an ivory-haired witch dressed in robes made of raven feathers from the shoulders down. She bore the symbol of a four-pointed star with an eye in the center¡ª the mark of the Elder Board.


    Rio hissed. That was when I realized I detected three signatures inside this witch''s body. She had also consumed soul stones. In terms of practical experience, she had me beat. But now was no time to be afraid.


    "Come now. You must remember me, don''t you? Or was I and my classes far too boring to remember?" she asked.


    "You''re Rochelle Winnegan, the instructor for advanced spells and incantations. Well, Instructor, I don''t suppose you''d be willing to step aside and hand over Semiramis?" I asked in return.


    My former instructor grimaced. "My, how you have grown. Unfortunately, King Uldrin is an important pawn to Edith''s plans. I''m afraid I''ll have to ask you to leave."


    The way she regarded Edith so casually was evidence enough of the Elder Board''s involvement. I suspected resolving this peacefully was a longshot. However, we came here with a mission. I would see it through no matter what.


    "In that case¡­ I''m sorry I have to do this, Instructor." I empowered my staff into its radiant and bladed form, but it didn''t faze Rochelle any less than my robes.


    "An army of thousands and a handful of demons isn''t enough. You should have brought more." She responded in kind by raising her staff into the air, conjuring a massive fireball in the same scale of Belle''s meteors.


    My heart raced. For a spell that powerful, Rochelle must have consumed a soul of wrath. I''d be safe, but she could incinerate the entire army behind me and then some.


    "Any last words?" she asked.


    "Just one¡ª now!" I shouted. Rio and I entangled her staff with our tentacles, immobilizing her from throwing the spell. Thelia lassoed her whip around Rochelle''s body. The spell fizzled out as the magic-nullifying whip cut her off from her own pool of magic.


    "What the hell?!" Rochelle squirmed and screamed, now as powerless as a normal human in our grasp. She glared at Thelia, whose signature neither of us could sense after drinking Eileen''s new potion. "H-How? I should have known you were hiding!"


    "We happen to have a rather potent young alchemist in our midst. This is your loss, Instructor Winnegan." I fired a small fireball across the city, serving as a flare to signal our victory. All at once, Quinny''s men who had infiltrated the city beforehand opened the gates, allowing the army outside to flood in.


    Jamminrabbit


    This Slimy Melting Heart | Scribble Hu

 118 – King Uldrin

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    The siege of Semiramis was an overwhelming success and had been achieved with no casualties. I expected there to have been a bloody battle. It very well could have been were it not for our strategic sneak attack that incapacitated Rochelle Winnegan. With no king nor witch to lead them, the substantial Juna force within the walls, having grown weary over weeks of constant demon incursions surrendered the moment Silver Cross and Ors'' army entered the city.


    Most of the Juna soldiers and guards weren''t sure what they were fighting for anymore. They hadn''t seen the king in ages. Now that I thought about it, there were no sure signs that King Uldrin was still in Semiramis.


    "Is there a reason why King Uldrin hasn''t shown his face in months?" I asked Instructor Winnegan, whose silence was met with Thelia tightening the bindings and causing her to groan in pain.


    "Speak, filth. What good is a tongue if you don''t use it? Perhaps you shall find your voice with a spiked whip instead." Thelia growled.


    Winnegan called her bluff and remained silent.


    "It''s fine, Thelia." I stuck a hand out as the demon flexed her claw-like nails at the witch''s throat.


    Walking up behind me, having been busy coordinating with her officers to scour the entirety of the city, Quinny was gnawing on a pipe and looking like she wanted to pick a fight.


    "You''d think a girl could find a light in this city. Maybe we should have burned the place after all," she said.


    I flicked my wrist and conjured cinders to dive into Quinny''s pipe, igniting the contents within. She almost let it fall out of her mouth, dragged a few breaths, and got smoke going. Now there was a content smile on her face.


    "Befriending a witch has its perks, eh?" Quinny winked. She knelt down next to Winnegan and exhaled a puff of smoke in her face. "Guessing she ain''t talking?"


    "I''m afraid not," I answered.


    "Funny thing is, we rounded up Uldrin''s inner circle. They swore to their last breath they haven''t seen him. For all anyone knows, the old bastard''s been gone for months. Well¡­ won''t know until we hit the keep. It''s all that''s left," she said.


    It didn''t make sense. Was King Uldrin missing this entire time? Even since before the others and I infiltrated the city?


    By Quinny''s estimation, 80% of the city had been occupied by her army and only faced small pockets of resistance. This was almost too easy.


    "Rio and I will go with you to find the king. I suspect there''s some sort of trap. If not placed by Winnegan or King Uldrin, then possibly by Edith," I said.


    "Takes a load off my back. Maybe once this all blows over, you can show me that cock of yours again." Quinny licked her lips.


    "A mere human like you doesn''t deserve a speck of attention from Ellori," Thelia said, coming between the both of us


    Quinny wasn''t at all afraid being sized up by a demon. In fact, the opportunistic rogue set her eyes on a new prize like Thelia was a loose pouch of gold. "I ain''t interested in having a cat fight over this. Maybe we can get along and let me taste if you''re as spicy as you look."


    "Hmph. You can''t hope to seduce me. I belong only to my masters." The erinyes crossed her arms and turned the other cheek, but the cowl of defiance couldn''t hide the thirst in her voice.


    It seemed Thelia had completely fallen under my thumb. At first, I was worried she might eventually betray me like she did Zertos. But having turned pain into pleasure, making her thoroughly submissive was enough to keep her in line. It was like having another Mira, except she was a demon.


    "Thelia, we''re going to search for King Uldrin. Stay here and wait for my return. In the meantime, let your demons have their way with Winnegan. I imagine they won''t be happy with an older woman, but it''s something" I said.


    "You can''t do this! What happened to respecting your elders?!" Winnegan''s eyes went wide with fear.


    "Hah. A hole is a hole to a demon. I''ll ensure this witch regrets keeping her mouth shut." Thelia yanked the whip binding Winnegan and whistled for a group of demons to follow them into private residence.


    On the way to King Uldrin''s keep, I was reminded of Princess Lisette''s likeness to Quinny. None of us knew if her sister was still alive after the attack on Ferellis. With any luck, Mira and Belle would find as much success as I did.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Quinny said, catching me by surprise. "Besides, I had people in Ferellis keeping me in the know about Lissy. Until they went quiet."


    "You''re sharper than the knives you keep hidden under your clothes. I''m sorry. I wish we could have done more to protect Princess Lisette and your country." It angered me, thinking about how much stronger Edith was that Eudora sent us away because we weren''t strong enough. To make matters worse, Demos'' betrayal has left me unable to tap into the prideful soul''s necromantic magic. It was just a stone inside my stomach collecting magic now.


    I was suddenly nudged hard and nearly tripped over myself. The perpetrator grinned and had a good laugh at my expense.


    "My sister''s got a harder head than me. I know for sure she''s still alive and plotting. Which is why I can''t be outdone by her, you hear?" she remarked.


    The weight in my chest became a lot lighter. There was no use dwelling on ifs and hopes, but plenty that could be done to pave a path forward.


    "I hear you, and uh¡­ I''m sorry to disappoint you, but my dick is gone," I confessed.


    "Gone¡ª what? Is that possible? That''s too bad. The men I''ve laid with say my cunt''s got quite the grip. Guess you''ll be missing out." Quinny laughed.


    Damn it. This woman was making me reconsider drinking another potion.


    Many of the citizens had shut themselves in, fearful of the invading army''s presence. Fortunately, Ors and Juna had established an amicable relationship over the years. Coupled with insurgents from the Silver Cross, all of whom were subjects of Juna to begin with, kept tensions at a light simmer.


    I tipped my hat as we passed by the Ladies'' Garden. Some of the women who recognized me dropped their jaws, while others waved to me like I was a sort of liberator. Madam Gestain was likely still in there under the effects of the mind maggot Mira had put in her.


    We finally reached King Uldrin''s unguarded keep. It was more like a massive cathedral than anything else, with pointed, gothic spires piercing the clouds and glass-stained windows depicting his younger self. The chiseled statue of him standing over a mound of demi-human corpses was the height of excessive indulgence. While his people grew poor, he built for himself a monument.


    "Rio, break down those doors!" I ordered.


    "Nyraauu!" Infused with the strength of a cerberus, my familiar rammed the doors from their hinges. They crashed to the ground with a thunderous boom that echoed into the keep and back. Rio returned to my side to receive a piece of jerky as a treat.


    "The fuck? That cat of yours can conquer the world if it wanted to." Quinny marveled at the destruction Rio had done.


    "Shall we?" I asked.


    "After you," she said.


    As soon as we stepped inside, the temperature had dropped significantly to a freezing point. Marble columns were frozen over into pillars of ice, the floor was covered in snow, and icicles hung from glass chandeliers and the ceiling like a profaned winter wonderland.


    "I don''t¡­ like the looks of this," I said, watching my breath come out white as ivory.


    "Ellori, there!" Quinny pointed to the front of the chamber, sitting on a gilded throne was King Uldrin, frozen solid in his seat. He had both hands on his lap, holding something that glittered as we set our eyes on it.


    A quick pulse of magic sent a chill up my spine. The object in the king''s hands flashed a blinding light.


    "Rio!"


    My familiar shot forward. I raised a barrier to envelop myself and Quinny. Then an explosion went off.


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 119 – Good Pets

    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Celebrating new cover with additional chapter!


    My barrier took no impact. The explosion happened. I heard it.


    "Nyaa!"


    The crystalline device was gone. In its place, sitting atop the frozen King Uldrin''s lap, was Rio. He belched loud and a spout of flames shot from his mouth.


    "You''ve got to be joking. Just how powerful have you become?" I asked him. Though there was no way to sense the strength of my familiar via his signature, it was clear as day how far he had come. Especially since consuming the cerberus.


    Aside from the bone-biting cold air, the chamber was still in one piece. As were we.


    "Okay. We''re safe now, so maybe you want to take your hands off me. Unless you''re looking to get down and dirty in front of King Icicle?" Quinny was in my arms. I didn''t realize we were basically spooning each other when I threw us both to the ground and raised the barrier. The way she rubbed her ass against my crotch told me she hoped for something.


    "Unfortunately, I think we have bigger problems to deal with." I helped her up, and we both had the same idea to inspect the frozen king.


    He was dead. No doubt about that. For how long now, there was no way to tell. Although we knew it was a trap coming here, it was imperative to find out what happened to the king of Juna. We had our answer now.


    "I ain''t keen on sticking a knife into a block of ice. This is going to be a lot more problem than it''s worth," Quinny said.


    I agreed. King Uldrin had no heir that we were aware of. Without a monarch, Juna would fall into a civil war with all the baronies and earldoms vying for control. Something that wouldn''t bode well for this kingdom, especially with demons posing a constant threat already.


    It was a rather fortuitous coincidence that we''re the only two who knew of King Uldrin''s death. Quinny came to the same conclusion.


    "We''ll seal the keep. No one has to know King Uldrin is dead. As long as this doesn''t go public, neither Edith nor Winnegan can claim the king is dead without inviting suspicion to themselves," I said.


    Quinny nodded. "My people and I will continue to occupy Semiramis as though King Uldrin is a hostage."


    It would have been a much different story if the bomb had gone off and the entire keep was destroyed. No one could hide or assume the king was alive after such a catastrophic event.


    I sealed the keep with magic enchantments for now and returned to Thelia, who still had her demons toying with my former instructor. They had taken over a deserted tavern. Winnegan was getting pounded from behind by two imps and facefucked by a greshka. Her entire body was covered in ejaculate, mouth and nose leaking of it.


    For a 50 year old woman, Winnegan was in surprisingly good shape. No one could complain about aged wine, especially when she could moan and squeal with pleasure.


    "I need her to speak," I said, and as if on cue, Thelia grabbed the greshka by the scruff of his neck and yanked him away.


    A waterfall of cum spilled from Winnegan''s mouth. If despair had a face, that was it. Color drained from her cheeks, and she was as white as the ejaculate that stained her.


    "Y-You''re¡­ how?" she choked, spitting out a mouthful of cum.


    I pulled up a chair to sit in front of her. "What''s the matter, Instructor? Something you want to say about my short visit to King Uldrin?"


    Winnegan winced and screwed her mouth shut. I doubted anything substantial would come out of her at this point anyway. Whatever her and Edith''s plan was had been foiled.


    "Instructor, please. Help me understand why you''re doing this," I pleaded.


    "I have no reason to give. Why should men in brittle crowns tell us what to do? Witches are the ones with power, not¡ª oh, gods¡­ I''m¡ª aaahh!" She shuddered as the imps fucked her to a climax. After recomposing herself, she looked me dead in the eyes. There was no apology to give and no excuse to make. "Whatever happens to me, fine. At the end of this war, we will be the true martyrs. You will all owe your freedoms to us. Don''t forget that."


    I couldn''t refute Winnega because she was right. Humanity had allowed witchcraft to become too embedded into society. In their hopes to rule us, they allowed the worst of us to infiltrate their most powerful institutions. Even the Order of Piety. Talmora would forever be changed by these recent events. Whether for better or for worse, remained to be seen.


    "We''re returning to Lotherain. Thelia, carry Winnegan. Quinny¡ª" When I got out of my seat, Quinny grabbed my face and kissed me deeply. Having caught me by surprise, her tongue ravished me without resistance.


    Quinny let me go at last, and Thelia was fuming and pouting but turned the other cheek.


    "W-What was that for?" I asked, blushing.


    "Just a thank you for saving me back there. You done a lot for me and my sis. Maybe when this all blows over, we can get to know each other a little more intimately?" Quinny winked.


    "You''re really making me regret not having a dick right now¡­" I remarked.


    Thelia, Rio, and I prepared to leave Semiramis. Winnegan was still bound by Thelia''s anti-magic whip and carried her like a deflated balloon.


    "Will you and your people be alright here?" I asked, hesitant to leave Juna in such a sorry state.


    The subjects of Juna were beginning to emerge from their homes, looking a lot more relieved than they were a day ago. Despite the militant occupation of their city, Quinny''s soldiers from Ors and the Silver Cross were incredibly cordial with one another. Though I supposed if they had a fiery leader like Quinny, no one would dare act out of line unless they were hoping for a dagger in their gut.


    "It''ll take time to adjust, with what bickering Juna nobility and countless towns to liberate from the demons. I''ve already sent a couple of my most trusted to Lotherain. Use them to work out your planned siege of the Eternal City. I''ll vow my forces to you, as long as you vow that sweet ass of yours to me for a night." Quinny smirked.


    "You''re really tempting me, aren''t you? Anyway, I''ll put them to good use. In return, I''ll send a few witches your way to help you with the demon menace in the meantime." I was about to take off, then remembered another issue that needed to be addressed. "I understand your people might not entirely be comfortable with demi-humans in your city. I urge you to send them to Lotherain as well. They will have a home there."


    Quinny rubbed her chin and nodded. "Will do."


    Winnegan was quiet the whole way to Parthun. I might have been successful, but Mira and Belle had yet to return from their mission in Ferellis. It seemed like I''d been seeing so much battle that the serenity of night over Lotherain was unnerving. The rebuilding of the city was well under way and seeing strides since I left.


    The population was oddly much less than I remembered.


    Alira was there to explain when I arrived. "We couldn''t sit by and let the rest of Parthun be devoured by demons. Ceris and I devised a plan, with Noelle and Eleanor aiding us, to split into multiple groups in guarding towns across the kingdom."


    "With the influx of priestesses and demi-human armies, we have a lot more mouths to feed. Regaining access to the fertile lands will help us in the long run. Good call." I clasped her hand and yanked her in for a hug.


    "Finally feels like we''re doing what we''re meant to do. Just wish people weren''t getting hurt for this. More importantly¡­" Alira''s eyes fell to our old instructor, who reeked of sweat and dried ejaculate. "Good to see you again, Instructor. You used to give me a good headache drilling me about the intricacies of somatic spellcasting."


    "Hmph. Doubtful you have improved," Winnegan taunted.


    Alira rolled up her sleeves and made a fist. "Just let me get a slug in."


    "Now, now! She''ll get her just desserts. Why don''t you take her into Eudora''s mansion and make an example of her?" I suggested.


    "I know a gorgon who''s been dying to get her fill of a new sex slave," she said.


    Thelia handed the leash to Alira, who gladly took it and made her way into the tower. I sent Rio with them to keep an eye on Winnegan in case she broke free.


    "Alright, Thelia. You''ve been a good girl, so I think you deserve a special reward for being so obedient." I pinched her chin and grinned.


    The erinyes demon''s eyes fogged up, and her cheeks took on a darker shade of red. Between shallow breaths and quivering lips, she said, "Yes, my master!"


    Jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 120 – How to Play with a Masochistic Demon Pet

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    I had found Eileen and Gurk in the great hollow when I returned, and sent them out for the rest of the day. My apprentice was more than happy to, figuring she should pay the tower a visit to check on the alraunes for their valuable secretions. The goblin took a little convincing, but the elven priestess Ceris was glad to owe me a favor and take him for an afternoon romp.


    With those two gone, Thelia and I had the privacy of my own home to do as I wish with her. Since Mira wasn''t here, it was up to me to make up for her absence.


    "M-May I be so bold as to ask for another kiss, my master?" Thelia tiptoed in eagerly behind me, growing more excited by the second.


    I grabbed her face but kept our faces a mere inch apart. Her beautiful red skin filled with color and plump lips tested my temptation. However, if I was the one who gave into demands, this would no longer be a master-servant relationship.


    "Not yet," I said, letting her go and inspecting the armor donned on her with a shred of disappointment. "Take everything off and kneel."


    Thelia swallowed hard and obeyed. She stripped her armor off, each piece hitting the floor with a thud and clatter, until she was completely naked and the feathery wings furled behind her. The uncharacteristically masochistic erinyes held her own body like a bashful virgin as she knelt before me.


    "Aren''t you glad we found you when we did? We''re so much better than Zertos could ever be." I pressed my foot between her thighs, whenever my toes brushed against her clit she sighed with pleasure.


    "Yes¡­ I¡ª oh! Mmmh¡­ I much prefer being in your service¡­" the demon said, biting her lip.


    I whistled for my living clothes to unravel and become a collar around Thelia''s throat, and a leash in my hand. It gave me an idea to use Belle''s leash once it had run its course with her. Until then, we''d just have to settle on something less potent.


    Thelia leaned her head into my palm when I stroked her. Eyes like gemstones glistened with anticipation.


    "You wanted to taste my lips?" I asked of my pet.


    She nodded.


    I yanked her forward with the leash and buried her face into my crotch. A surprised squeak was all she let out before being stifled.


    "You will just have to settle with this for now. After all, the pet should be satisfying the owner first," I said.


    Like an obedient slave, Thelia did as she was told. Her hot tongue licked my clit and pussy both, sending shivers up my spine. Two, groping hands reached behind and clamped down on my butt.


    Maybe it was from all the times Mira ate her out that she picked up a thing or two. It was almost as good, but still just as pleasurable that my legs were getting weak. I couldn''t take my eyes off the demon. She glanced back at me with loving eyes like a dog who would go to hell and back for their owner.


    The wet piece of meat suddenly penetrated me and knocked the wind out of my lungs. I''d forgotten demons didn''t have the same physiology as humans. Her tongue, though not as long as Lantessa''s, was much longer than a normal human''s. It went deep. It wasn''t large and thick like a cock, but the thousands of little bumps on her tongue and warmth of its flesh brought me to a climax.


    "Oh, Thelia¡ª I''m cumming!" I clutched her head hard, fingers digging into the scalp, and in doing so caused her to press further.


    When it finally slipped out, the demon licked her lips and asked, "Did I do good?"


    "Mhmm¡­ You did really good," I said, catching my breath.


    It was time I returned the favor. With a snap of a finger, the collar expanded and bound Thelia in a harness. The leash clung to the ceiling, keeping her suspended in the air like a roasted boar. All she was missing was an apple in her mouth.


    I grabbed her face yet again and teased her with licks to her lips. She stuck her tongue out in hopes to catch a taste, but was met with rejection as I spun the harness until her ass was in my face.


    Licking my own lips and electrifying my tongue in the process, I gave Thelia a taste of what she gave me.


    "Auugghh! Yes, yes¡ª aahh!" Thelia howled like an animal, until she remembered how to speak.


    My tongue ravished the lips of her pussy and clit. I wasn''t able to penetrate her like she did me, but I didn''t need to in order to satisfy her. She struggled in the harness, tossing and turning, but the restraints kept her firmly in place and under my thumb.


    Her asshole twitched with delight. It was almost sad to see it so lonely. Then, upon hearing my internal thoughts, the living robes-turned harness sprouted a tentacle that pushed into her other hole.


    "Master¡ª Not that hole! I''m cumming! I''m cumming¡­ it''s so good¡­ nnghhaaa!" The demon writhed and twitched, begging for more. So powerful was her orgasm, she began to squirt all over the floor.


    "Aww. That''s no good, Thelia. Bad girl! Letting it out in the house will make me angry," I said, spinning her to face me with my hands on my waist.


    "F-Forgive me¡­ nnh¡­ Master¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" She apologized profusely and looked genuinely ashamed.


    It wasn''t at all a big deal. A little magic cleaned it right up and served as some nutrients for the potted plants in the house.


    Thelia glanced off to the side, unable to meet my gaze.


    "I made you feel so good, you ended up squirting, huh?" A quick peck on the lips shocked her back to her senses and she nodded in response. "Tell me what you are, and I''ll finally give you what you''ve been asking."


    "What I am? A demon?" she answered in confusion.


    I shook my head.


    Thelia gulped as realization hit. "I''m¡­ a bad girl¡­ a very bad girl that needs to be punished¡ª mmrpph!"


    Our lips embraced at last. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want it. Both of our tongues, soaked with juices from eating each other out, danced lustfully in a tug of war. Eventually, Thelia''s smooches became subdued and passionate. Her tongue retracted, and she kissed me like a lover, pressing her lips against mine in an effort to be enveloped by another feeling entirely.


    I snapped my fingers again and formed nipple clamps on Thelia''s chest. Her entire body jolted from the pain, but she bit back from squealing. A hook under each clamp allowed me to fix weights to them, so I made use of iron weights normally used for measurements. With each small block of iron, the demon winced in pain, but her pussy gushed even more.


    "There''s one more thing I''ve been meaning to do. Honestly, I''m jealous of Gurk and Taurac for having you first." I waved the vial of pink liquid between two fingers. The very liquid that gave me a heap of trouble in Vessyra. But I couldn''t resist how good it felt. Fortunately, Eileen created a surplus of it and the potion to reverse its effects.


    The penis grew in a matter of seconds after drinking the substance, and it came back already erect and raring to go.


    "M-Master¡­ is that¡­?" Thelia stuttered.


    "Hehe. It''s exactly what you think." I lowered Thelia just low enough at my waist-level and grinded the tip of my dick against her entrance. My mouth was salivating, chest pumping with anticipation. I still remembered how good it was to be wrapped and massaged in hot flesh.


    The moment I pushed in, it was as though I''d been sent to heaven. The bumpy walls of Thelia''s twitching demon pussy enveloped my throbbing cock. She threw her head back and howled like a beast in heat, and the weighted hooks jingled as she trembled. It wasn''t helping that her inside clamped down like it was trying to wring every drop of cum from me.


    Thelia did her best to look over her shoulder to face me, eyes moist and her pussy even wetter. "Fuck me, Master¡­ I beg you! Make me cum¡ª aagaaghh!"


    I obliged, and pistoned into her without regard for how loud our hips clapped together. She swung like a pendulum on the harness, allowing me to fuck her in rhythm using its momentum. Everytime I tugged on the collar, the demon cried out in both pleasure and pain.


    After so long, I''d almost forgotten this sexual euphoria only the male sex could experience with a dick. It was so good, I wanted nothing else than to keep myself buried into Thelia''s cunt.


    But even better was the approaching climax, the build-up in my thick organ that was about to burst.


    "I''m going to let it out inside¡­ I''m cumming, Thelia!" I pushed as deep as I could and pumped my pent-up load into her.


    "It''s so good, Master! You''re filling me up!" Thelia screamed.


    As I emptied my ejaculate into her demon womb, the tension in the leash reached its limit and she dropped to the ground. I fell on top of her with my dick still inside.


    "How about we train your mouth with this new plaything of mine upstairs?" I asked her.


    "Oh, Master¡­ your will is my command¡­" she purred and stuck her tongue out.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 121 – To Break a Witch

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Thelia had a mouthful of my dick between her lips, sucking lovingly on it as though to return the pleasure it had given her. Everytime her fangs scraped lightly on the shaft it sent goosebumps across my skin, and the way she worked it between her teeth and the inside of her cheek felt like a whole new world. We had been having sex well into the afternoon, cuddling in between to catch our breaths. With the demon in my arms, it was like snuggling an overly affectionate puppy.


    I stared into her eyes, brushing a hand against her cheek in which she leaned into as I came into her mouth.


    "Come here," I ordered.


    The demon obeyed. She crawled up my chest, and I pulled her in for a deep kiss. The taste of her saliva and ejaculate filled my mouth. Then, like every partner that came before her, she rested her head on my chest and sighed in satisfaction.


    "Never would I have imagined being dominated by a human could feel so good. Not that I have any complaint about it," Thelia said, her hand creeping down to give me a handjob.


    My eyes rolled back as she gripped the still erect member around her warm fingers.


    "Enough that you won''t betray us?" I asked.


    "No, Master! If this is what I have to look forward to, I shall follow you and the others to the ends of the realm if I must," she answered with resolve.


    That was all I really needed to know. If someone had told me a demon would be one of our greatest assets in the coming days, I''d think they were crazy. Thanks to Thelia, we subdued and defeated Winnegan without much resistance.


    Perhaps this was further proof that even demons could live alongside us in this world. Granted, with a large helping of good sex to placate them.


    "By the way, what happened to Zertos and Taurac?" I asked.


    "The pathetic maggot still serves as a conduit. Your minotaur is rather insatiable. He avails himself of Xana and Lorica, as well as the female knights when the succubi are indisposed. They all rather like him," she said, amusement written all over her grin.


    Well, I guess he deserved his fun. It wasn''t like we were spoken for as mates anyway. I wasn''t jealous at all. But having a dick myself again and witnessing Thelia''s submission to it had left me wanting to be fucked myself.


    We went to wash off in the baths downstairs, but when Thelia volunteered to wash my dick it inevitably got us into the mood again. After making use of the demon as a cumdump yet again, enjoying myself of her echoing moans while bathed in hot water, we figured enough was enough lest we be stuck to each other forever.


    I ordered Thelia to aid with the reconstruction of Lotherain for the remainder of the day. There was still much that needed to be repaired.


    "Rio, come! Let''s pay Winnegan a visit," I said.


    "Nyraa!"


    My familiar raced ahead into the teleportation circle.


    Alira and Lantessa were in one of the many laboratories, witnessing Winnegan''s humiliation at the hands of¡ª rather, roots and tendrils of the cape sundew alraune. The instructor''s silver locks had been made more white by the ejaculate staining her hair. A tentacle writhes viciously in her mouth with cum gushing out like a waterfall, and two more were embedded into the holes between her legs.


    "Come to enjoy the show?" the gorgon asked, her devilish smirk a testament to how much she enjoyed degrading others.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea. I may be a switch, but I don''t quite have your tendencies," I said.


    "Instructor Winnegan''s a pretty good looker for her age. If we didn''t already have priestesses screwing the city, she would have made for a good de-stresser in the market square. I imagine she''d look even better in the stocks." My colleague was enjoying a cup of tea, watching as though it were a degenerate play unfolding before her.


    I wrenched the tentacle out of Winnegan''s mouth. A wave of ejaculate spilled out. She caught her breath, coughing and moaning. Rio sniffed the pool of ejaculate and hissed at it.


    "The Elder Board won''t stand for this humiliation. They will¡ª ugguuh!" Her body tensed up as an orgasm robbed her of what she was about to say next.


    "The Elder Board can''t help you here. The only ones who can are the ones you see in this room. Answer me, why did Edith strike a deal with demons to bring them into our world? What is there to rule if it''s overrun and destroyed?" I asked.


    "So small minded, Ellori. I thought you a better student¡ª mmrph?!"


    I stuck the tentacle back into her mouth.


    "Lantessa, why don''t you show her what your tongue can do?" I suggested.


    "With pleasure." She nodded.


    Much to the alraune''s displeasure, Lantessa ripped the tentacles out of Winnegan''s ass and pussy. A long, thick serpentine tongue slithered out her mouth and worked its way to fill the holes. Winnegan''s eyes widened. She began to struggle in her restraints like a woman possessed, flailing and thrashing until her body tensed up again to what appeared to be a powerful climax.


    "Is it that good?" Alira asked. She had a hand over her mouth and was blushing. "Can I get me some of that?"


    I pulled the tentacle out of the instructor''s mouth a second time and was treated to a gibbering, raving madwoman. "Ngghooo¡ª too deep, I c-can''t¡­ aaauugghhh, nnghhaaa, oohh! I''ll¡­ b-break¡­ break, aaahh!"


    Lantessa hadn''t had enough yet. The snakes on her head bit down on the witch''s ass, making her shriek with pleasure.


    "That''s enough. We want her to be sane enough to talk," I said.


    The gorgon retracted her tongue and snakes with a delightful smile that even sent shivers up my spine.


    "Willing to talk now?" I asked the instructor.


    She looked me in the eyes, every inch of her still quivering from the quaking orgasm she just had. I saw no more defiance, but resignation instead.


    "Demons, like every living thing in this world, are a source of magic but were untapped since they exist in another plane. As we speak, countless battles are being fought across Talmora. What do you think is happening to all that latent magic?" Winnegan asked me, framing the question into a lesson.


    The answer came to me faster than a heartbeat.


    Edith was trying to flood this world with more magic. As long as the towers were still active, the soul stones that powered them would continue to accumulate with magic. But we''d cut Thanreas off from the megatower. What good would that do if she couldn''t collect it? Unless¡­?


    "What is it?" Alira asked.


    I stormed out of the manor with Alira following close behind. Once we exited the tower, we saw them. Far in the distance towards the north and northeast, rising like pillars connecting the earth to the heavens of blood-tinted clouds and skies were stone towers, just like the ones from the Weeping Expanse.


    "Edith didn''t need to come to the Weeping Expanse for soul stones. Now she had all she wanted across Talmora. The demons weren''t summoned to be used as an army. She summoned them as sacrificial lambs to pump magic into our world," I said to Alira.


    She swallowed hard. "And without Eudora, we have no clue how to mass destroy the towers to stop it."


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 122

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Judging by the distance of one of the towers, it appeared extremely close to Ors. Mira, Belle, and Zeke were still there. I hoped they didn''t run into too much trouble. Several days had passed since I returned ahead of them, and I was beginning to worry.


    In better news, the groups that set out across Parthun met much success. Since the cerberus'' defeat, the demons in the immediate surroundings received no reinforcements. Eleanor, Noelle, and the witches were able to liberate many towns with little trouble.


    And today¡­


    "Four wagons from Trissant. Fruits, cabbages, cucumbers, and more. Where do ya want us to put these cargo, missy?" a man asked from his caravan which had been filled from corner to corner with produce and fruits. His horses were exhausted from hauling so much during their journey to the capital.


    I pointed towards the tower and said, "An elf and a woman with feline ears will unburden you there."


    He tipped his hat, nodded, and moved his horses and three other wagons behind him in the direction I gave instructed.


    There were more vehicles coming into view. This had been happening all morning. Since the Order of Piety and Juna''s first invasion into Parthun, many of the citizens hadn''t been able to deliver their harvests anywhere. Though many had spoiled and burned in the initial assault, plenty more were still available and continued to grow.


    This solved our food issue. Lotherain was running low on foodstuff after trade had been cut off to the other nations. Parthun as a whole was fortunate that it could sustain itself and then some, so it wasn''t a problem as long as we regained access to the country''s fertile lands.


    Two men on horseback out of the southern gates to flag me down.


    "Good gods. Are you Ellori Farrowghast?" one of them, who wore his hair in a mohawk, asked in exasperation.


    Both of them were dressed in ragged leathers, looking more like thugs than citizens of the city. Their relief was immeasurable when I confirmed to them who I was. They might have spent the entire day going door to door in search of me.


    "Damn that Quinny. She sent us here to look for you, but gave no other description than ''witch'' and ''big tits''," the other said, taking a gander at my chest and nodding as though agreeing with Quinny''s assessment.


    I put a hand to my face and chuckled.


    "Is it true we''re going to war with the Council?" he asked.


    "One month is our time limit," I answered with a heavy heart. "Waiting any longer would give our enemies the advantage. Relay to Quinny that we march at the end of Redvern, right before the start of the winter solstice."


    Quinny''s men nodded and took their leave back into the city, appearing just as glum.


    War was no pretty affair.


    If I had died back when I consumed the soul stone, would I be resting peacefully?


    I stuck out my hand and tried to tap into the prideful soul to conjure necromantic magic. Nothing. It no longer responded to me anymore since Demos'' betrayal. All the soul stone had become now was a ravenous font alongside Vessyra''s power. It seemed like no matter what we did, everything continued to play into Edith''s hands.


    Someone tackled me from behind, nearly knocking both of us to the ground. My hat fell to my feet. Alira snatched it up and pulled it down over my face.


    "What are you looking down in the dumps for?" Alira asked, pinching my cheeks until they began to sting.


    "You know why. On top of those two still missing, I''m having to plan a whole war. I''m just a witch! Barely twenty years old," I complained out loud.


    "They''ll be just fine with or without our well wishes. You, on the other hand, need to stop thinking you''re alone. We''re in this together, and one way or another, history''s being made at the end of the month," she said.


    When I put a hand over my chest, the beating heart was a reminder that I yet live. A piece of Flora and Vessyra resided in me. I wasn''t alone.


    "Thanks, but maybe don''t try and break my back when you want to cheer me up." I pinched Alira''s cheeks in return.


    "I''ll take over managing the incoming traffic. You go ahead and take a break." Alira started pushing me off the road.


    "If you see Eleanor, send her my way!" I called back.


    Thinking I could get some rest and relaxation in my own home might have been too much to ask for. Miuna had Gurk trapped within its slime body, leaving only his head free. Eileen and Cammy were by the cauldron, experimenting with the fruits that bloomed from the dryad''s hair. However, the cauldron exploded with a mushroom cloud of gas when they tossed in a fruit.


    "What is going on here?" I asked into the room.


    "Mistress¡­ help¡­ Gurk dying¡­" Gurk pleaded.


    "Oh, he''s exaggerating," Eileen said. "I''m creating new concoctions and needed Gurk to test them. "


    "I''m just here to make sure he doesn''t escape!" Miuna saluted.


    "I suppose this is the price Gurk has to pay for his good fortune," Cammy mused.


    "They aren''t wrong. How many women have you had sex with already?" I asked, stroking his head. He glanced up with sad eyes but was clearly in no danger. My apprentice was smart enough to create from neutralizers to prematurely end the potions'' and elixirs'' effects.


    Cammy extended roots into the slime to jerk off Gurk''s dick. Meanwhile, Miuna vibrated her body to further tease the poor goblin until he ejaculated, at which point began to disintegrate.


    Watching them play with him like that made me want to be in his position.


    By nightfall, they had forced Gurk to ejaculate and drink so many different concoctions that he simply passed out, forcing them to put the experiments short.


    "I''m going to hang out with Cammy and take her back to her tree, Mistress!" Eileen said as she was putting on her shoes.


    "I hope we can spend some more time later, Mama." My dryad daughter smiled warmly.


    Both of them held hands as they walked out the door, and I was beginning to suspect there was something going on between them.


    "You two¡­ wouldn''t happen to be dating?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Huh?" Eileen turned around, saw that she and Cammy''s hands were clasped, and yanked away. "N-No¡­ It''s not what you think!"


    Cammy''s tendrils wrapped around Eileen''s waist and pulled her out of the house. "She''s too shy to admit it. Bye, Mama!"


    Whatever their relationship was, I rather approved. Even during these times, people could still find their own happiness amongst each other. It was enough to keep me fighting.


    Miuna was also about to leave, but I stopped it before it got to the door.


    "I was hoping to do some experiments of my own," I said.


    "Oooh. What sort of experiments?" Miuna asked.


    I''d been expecting Eleanor to return so I could discuss some issues with her, but since it seemed she was running late, might as well have Miuna keep me company.


    "Soul stones capture magic like regular magic crystals grown underground. Unlike them however, they can host a soul like a home shelters a guest." I hand Miuna an empty soul stone, which it took into the palm of its hand. Theoretically, it should disintegrate like anything put into its body. If it had a soul, it would require an immense amount of external magical force to just crack the surface.


    Like expected, once Miuna absorbed the empty stone, nothing happened. But what would have happened to Miuna if there had been a soul in there? No records existed of them ever breaking because they were believed far too rare to experiment on beyond creating a familiar. The Elder Board might know¡­ Would Winnegan know?


    As curious as I was, we didn''t have one available to continue the experiment.


    "Was that it?" the slime asked.


    I thought for a second and figured now was as good a time as any. "How about you stay a bit longer? I have something else I wanted to try."


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 123

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Miuna and I were downstairs in the baths in case things got messy. Thick slime tendrils emerged from its body much in the same way as my robes and hovered around me, like a predator surrounding prey.


    I held my breath with anticipation as one tentacle enveloped my dick. It was hot, sticky yet slippery. Miuna controlled every drop of slime from its body, able to reshape and adjust the composition any way it wanted. Right now, it felt like I dipped my finger into a warm jar of honey that was alive and churning. Unlike a vagina where my member was buried and couldn''t be seen, I saw it through the translucent pink slime. That somehow turned me on even more.


    "Ooooh. I feel you throbbing and kicking," Miuna said, biting its lower lip.


    "Stop altering so frequently, I''ll¡­ oh¡­ mmm!" I screwed my eyes shut as the pleasure overwhelmed me.


    The slime encasing my penis thickened to the point where it felt like I was in a fleshy vagina, with folds and bumps massaging me as though it were the real thing. My ejaculate gushed out into the tentacle where it was disintegrated and absorbed into the Miuna''s body.


    "How is it?" the slime asked.


    "It''s amazing. I wonder if we can make a sex toy for penises out of your slime." Not only was it like having sex with the real thing, the ambient heat and clinginess of the substance made a much more pleasurable experience.


    If I kept letting Miuna jerk me off, I might not be able to go back to the real thing.


    "Sounds good to you and others, but you guys keep taking my slime, there won''t be any of me left!" it complained.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. We like you here. Your slime''s helped us create a whole bunch of new concoctions in alchemy. Eileen would have my head if something were to happen to you," I said.


    The slimeform smiled. Human features and upon a humanoid female body, with the only difference being that it was entirely malleable and slimey, made it more personable than before. Miuna was already an amicable being to begin with, but the form it had taken made it more attractive to the eyes. I understood why some of the orcs and demi-humans couldn''t get enough of having sex with it. If I wasn''t careful, I''d be in their shoes, too.


    "I''ve actually been wanting to thank you," Miuna began, its tentacle still wrapped around my penis had me in an uncompromising position for this conversation. "When you guys rescued me and Shallowglade, I thought I was just going to be used like a tool. Honestly, I was fine with that. But you and Eileen, the others as well, listened to my request and even gave me a body. I''m so glad for all the friends I made because of you!"


    "Oh, Miuna! You don''t have to thank me. I would help you all over again if I had to," I said, patting the slime on the head.


    If slimes could tear up, the secretions around the eyes were proof. Miuna hugged me, pressing its entire slime body and consequently sending pleasure signals shooting across my skin where we touched. My dick was now pressed into Miuna''s body between its legs, and our breasts¡ª if her''s could be called that¡ª were rubbing against each other.


    "Hehe. Leave it to you to get horny from this," Miuna teased, as its thighs began to massage my member.


    I couldn''t move.


    "Miuna¡­ we don''t have to¡ª aagghh!"


    The slime''s chest shaped into suckers that clamped down on my breasts, and within it, hundreds of tiny feelers brushed every inch of skin they could touch. Behind Miuna, two tentacles emerged and secreted a shiny, lubricated substance on the tips.


    "It''s weird that even I can feel pleasure from sex. After all, I don''t have the same sensory organs and nerves that you guys do. But since I do, I might as well have fun with it." Miuna pressed its lips to mine. It wasn''t like kissing anything I''d done before. The slime knew just how soft and plump to make its own lips, and even had a tongue to deep kiss with.


    As our lips and tongue intertwined, Miuna began to invade my holes. The tentacles couldn''t be stopped. They had been lubricated to the point where they could slide right in¡ª and that''s what they did.


    Both my ass and pussy were filled at once with the dick-shaped slime tentacles. My head was spinning, but there was no denying I wanted this. They ravished me with their hot rods. Meanwhile, my own member was throbbing, melting in bliss within Miuna. Its internal body formed into a fleshy organ much like a pussy again, but with more folds and nubs to massage the shaft, and a suction around the tip of my penis.


    Between my holes getting stuffed, dick enveloped in the best slime pussy Talmora had to offer, nipples getting sucked and breasts kneaded, and Miuna''s tongue shoved down my throat¡ª I might actually lose my mind.


    At some point, I lost consciousness and awoke later to Miuna giving me a blowjob. We were still in the baths.


    "You know, I''ve tasted a lot of cum from different species. I think yours has the best taste," Miuna said.


    "It''s probably¡­ due to the magic inside me." I didn''t realize how much of a succubus Miuna was. Did I make a mistake getting it to do this with me? "Why don''t we stop here? I''m getting pretty hungry. Aren''t you?"


    "What are you saying? I''m getting all my sustenance right from this delicious fountain. Besides, you don''t want to leave yet. Don''t you want to have sex with more of me?" it asked.


    Miuna began to duplicate. Two. Three. Four identical Miunas surrounded me.


    Two were giving me a double fellatio, another oozed its electrifying slime over my breasts, and the fourth sat on my face, forcing me to perform cunnilingus on it.


    I might be stuck here for a little while longer than I thought.


    "I''m spent¡­" I groaned.


    The four Miunas lie asleep in my arms. Even while they weren''t conscious, their slimes tentacles had minds of their own, caressing my body and sucking my dick even though it had gotten flaccid. I had to wrench it off in order to free myself. As soon as I got off the bed, they merged back into a single Miuna.


    I got dressed in time for someone to knock on my door. Thinking it must be either Eileen or Gurk having come home, I threw open the door to the two high priestesses.


    "Ceris, Sheila? What are you two doing here?" I asked.


    "We¡­ have a problem," Ceris began, but allowed her companion to take over.


    "Many of our priestesses have become with child, likely fathered by human, orc, and kobold men," Sheila said.


    "But that''s to be expected, isn''t it?" I cocked my head to the side. As devout followers of the Goddess of Love and Lust, it was only natural that their hyper sexual lifestyle would lead to pregnancy. "So, what does this have to do with me?"


    The elf and feline demi-human traded glances.


    "As we are High Priestesses of Vessyra, it is our duty to hold a ritual to bless their fertility. This is normally done with Gale, but since she isn''t here¡­" Sheila pressed her fingers together, blushing up to her ears.


    I knew exactly where this was going.


    "You need me to take Gale''s place, since I qualified as a high priestess," I said, finishing her sentence.


    Ceris nodded and unfurled the see-through dress in her arms, holding it up to my body as though I were a mannequin to be fitted. "The priestesses will be overjoyed if you were to participate. We even have prepared a similar garb for you."


    Jamminrabbit


    There is little overlap in our stories, but I''d like to plug Sairren''s story for anyone who might be interested in a cute fantasy adventure comedy.


    Drunks & Fanatics | Scribble Hub


    As well as a teasing romcom in the same vein as Nagatoro by Eldritch Potato


    My Girlfriend is a Bully | Scribble Hu

 124

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    Ever since Sheila arrived with some fifty priestesses, those numbers had gradually swelled to three hundred as more arrived not just from Vessyra, but also from across outer-Talmora. It was strange at first, especially seeing so many demi-humans soliciting themselves like they were prostitutes but without cost. Though when their religion and dogma revolved around encouraging sexual freedom and fertility, I should expect nothing less.


    However, I would have at least imagined they had measures in place, such as medication or magical means otherwise, to prevent unexpected pregnancies. They certainly did. The priestesses simply chose not to.


    For several hundred women to constantly be engaged in sex for weeks at a time, in a human city whose subjects numbered upwards of ten-thousand and awakened to the thrill of screwing a beautiful other race humanoids, pregnancy was a given. As a result, Eileen and Cammy had diagnosed nearly four in five priestesses pregnant.


    To make matters worse¡­


    "I can''t believe you two are also pregnant," I groaned.


    Sheila and Ceris had tummy bumps. In fact, they were about the same size as Mira''s.


    "It wouldn''t be our first child, and it certainly wouldn''t be the last," the elven priestess said.


    I stared at the both of them suspiciously. "Who fathered the one you''re carrying now?"


    Both of them smirked and left me without an answer to continue applying their make-up.


    We three high priestesses made use of the carriage Sheila had come to Parthun in to prepare. The massive two-floor structure was every bit lavish as their bedchamber back in Vessyra. Its first layer served as a cafeteria and living space, while the entirety of the second was a bedroom in which they all shared a single large bed.


    It was hard not to gawk at that bed, knowing full well the orgies those priestesses had together during the journey.


    "Ah! I simply cannot get over how beautiful you look, Ellori. Would it be too much to ask for a quick one?" Sheila asked, clutching her blushing face.


    "Now, now, Sheila. You mustn''t scare her too much. Reign yourself in, for we shouldn''t keep our disciples waiting." Ceris hugged her companion from behind. She slipped her hand through the slit in the gown to press two fingers into the beast''s soaking wet crotch. Sheila shuddered and let out a pleasured yet disappointed sigh.


    She and Ceris had swooned at the sight of me donning one of their robes. The incredibly thin and transparent garb exposed my breasts and groin, and consequently, my penis as well. I suspected this was their plan all along, because they keep throwing glances at my nether region.


    "How do you two even wear this all day? It''s like I''m not wearing anything at all," I complained.


    "That''s exactly the point." Ceris wagged a finger as though she were a teacher, seizing the opportunity to provide a lesson. "We may not all have living clothing like you, but these allow us to quickly disrobe in the event of fornication."


    "It is also to lay bare our skin to the goddess. All things emerge from the fertile womb naked. The less we wear, the closer we are to Her," Sheila added.


    They had absolutely no idea of my relationship to Vessyra. It was for the best. Who knew how much more they would lust after me if they found out I held a fragment of the goddess'' power. As far as they were concerned, my empowered form was the result of magic and alchemy.


    If you were listening, Vessyra, your presence put me in a precarious spot with your own priestesses.


    A faint chuckle echoed in my head and a divine flicker warmed my chest.


    I was sure she got a kick out of my predicament. Though I supposed even a higher being such as herself could stand to take their mind off war. After all, for the goddess of love and lust, knowing her priestesses were pregnant had to be a celebratory occasion.


    "What exactly does my role entail?" I asked them.


    Ceris ceased toying with Sheila''s body and helped her back to her feet.


    "It is a simple ceremony. We shall stand side by side and bid our disciples good fortune in their future," she said.


    "That''s it?" I wondered dubiously.


    They nodded.


    The time came to meet the priestesses outside. There were hundreds of them sitting on their knees in front of the carriage. Those who were not pregnant and curious onlookers who came to watch the ceremony, remained standing some ways behind.


    Many gasped as I made my way down the steps. Of course, nearly all of my sexual partners were in attendance. They had either seen me in my academy robes or completely naked, but wearing the thin veil was a new sight for them. Especially Gurk, whose erection bulged in his pants. What made it more embarrassing were the hundreds of eyes, clearly focused on my own penis.


    The heart in my chest beat so loud it might as well be a war drumming.


    Ceris and Sheila took my hand on either side of me. Their touch calmed my nerves a little, but nothing could wash away how embarrassing it was for so many priestesses to stare at my dick lustful intent. It took every ounce of willpower not to be turned on by this display of exhibitionism.


    Alright. Get a hold of yourself, Ellori. Ceris already told you this ceremony was simple. By the look of it, all I had to do was just stand around. Hopefully, it would be over soon enough, and I could get back to being clothed again.


    "My beloved cherubs," Ceris began addressing her people. "It gladdens me to see so many of you have the glow of a maiden. That you bear fruit is a sign that Vessyra has smiled upon you. Those who have yet borne¡ª do not fret. Your time will come, and we shall all rejoice together. Today is an occasion for our sisters to be reminded that you are loved."


    As Ceris said this, Sheila licked her lips and began to pant. The sitting priestesses all had their eyes on the three of us, each had a gaze that lingered and longed like one you would give a lover.


    In the back of my mind, I knew something was definitely off.


    Sheila had me swap positions with her. Now I was standing to her right, and she was standing between myself and Ceris.


    "What happened?" I whispered.


    "Don''t worry. I just thought if you''re the first, Ceris and I could at least taste you second-hand," Sheila said.


    I drew a blank.


    "Now, my dear priestesses, step forward. One by one, and receive Vessyra''s love through us," Ceris announced.


    "W-What?" I choked.


    Upon the high priestess'' word, the sitting priestesses rose to their feet and approached us, beginning with me.


    A young elf, slighter older than Eileen in appearance, with skin much darker than Gale stood in front of me with an expectant gaze. She had short, black hair dyed with purple highlights that bring out her lavender eyes. A line began to form behind her.


    Unsure of what to do next since I wasn''t briefed about how the ceremony would go down, we stood there awkwardly facing each other. Her eyes, however, were fixed on my penis.


    "Y-You''re every bit as stunning as Sheila described, High Priestess Ellori," she finally found the courage to say.


    "Hehe. You''re sweet. I''m sure In a few years, you might give Gale a run for her money with how pretty you are," I complimented in return.


    The elf blushed and erupted into a very teenage girl giggle. She then took a deep breath, shut her eyes, cupped her hands on my face, and pressed her lips to mine. Caught by surprise, I did nothing to stop her as a tongue slipped into my mouth.


    We were full on deep-tongue kissing, and if that wasn''t enough, she grinded her breasts against my chest. Erect nipples teased my skin, she was practically humping me. Her inexperience lulled me into taking control and going with the flow. Shoving my tongue into her mouth made her squeak, but the sweet moans coming from her as she sucked on my meat was music to my ears.


    "Hahh¡­ shhllrrpp¡­ mmmmh¡­ I cahn¡­ feel it¡­ the goddesshs'' lohve¡ª mmrpph¡­" she uttered between breaths.


    With our bodies pressed together, the stimulation set off waves of pleasure that traveled down to my penis. I couldn''t control it any longer, and it became erect. The elf engulfed my standing member between her thighs and threatened me to blow a load, but I managed to focus my thoughts elsewhere so as to not embarrass myself.


    When the elf and I parted, a trail of saliva that linked us together snapped. Her shallow breaths came out haggard, and her face in bliss like she just experienced an orgasm. She stepped back, bowed, then moved onto Sheila where they embraced like a married couple and continued where we left off.


    "Th-This is the ceremony?!" I came to my senses and gasped.


    On the other side of Sheila, the elven priestess winked at me and pointed to the line where seated priestesses await their turn.


    "It is indeed. The celebrations begin after in the privacy of our carriage. Don''t keep them waiting, Ellori. Plenty of our disciples would to taste you next," Ceris said, as she embraced the dark-skinned elf who had just finished with Sheila.


    The next woman in line was a beastfolk much taller than me, whose breasts were barely kept in check by her robes, hooved feet, and upturned horns on her head. Just like the elf, she stared longingly at my erection and bit her lip.


    I gulped hard.


    Waging war was one thing, but I might not survive today''s ceremony.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 125

    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!


    "I''m¡­ spent¡­ My jaws hurt¡­" I groaned, laying down on the bed after we returned to the carriage.


    My dick had swelled noticeably. That wasn''t a ceremony. It was a trial. How I survived without blowing a load was beyond me. Some of those girls were exceptionally ravenous. I wasn''t sure if it was because of who I was, or if they were just particularly horny today, but I''d never been deepthroated by tongues so much in my entire life.


    "You did well as a high priestess today," Ceris said. She took a seat on the bed next to me and drank from a steaming cup that smelled of herbs. "Normally a ceremony would only see ten to maybe twenty priestesses at a time. For so many to have become pregnant in a short time is a rare occasion."


    "If this is one of your many duties, you can count me out." While the elf giggled at my expense, I focused my mind elsewhere in hopes that my erection would subside. Seeing as I was still in the company of horny priestesses, this could only serve to bring more trouble.


    Sheila entered the room, pushing a cart of fragrant stew and tea up to the bed. It smelled heavenly. Large helpings of meat and vegetables had been thrown in. The broth was a light brown mixture with coconut milk added as a sweetener.


    "With all the food we have access to now from the rest of the kingdom, many within the city are finally able to eat to a full stomach. A man I laid with before, he runs a restaurant in the upper wards, taught me how to make this," the beastfolk said.


    Not wanting to accidentally make a mess of the bed, the three of us sat together at a table across the room where they usually had tea. The moment we lifted the spoon to our mouth it sent our taste buds to heaven. The beef had soaked up the broth and exploded with juice from each bite, blocks of potatoes melted in our mouth, and crunchy carrots cleansed the palette.


    "Ahh¡­ Okay, maybe being a priestess isn''t too bad," I remarked, savouring the taste of the stew.


    "You can always retire in Vessyra at the temple. We welcome you with open arms, Mira and Belle, too," Sheila said.


    "And what? Make out with priestesses every other month? I don''t think you know what you''re getting yourselves into by inviting Mira." I rolled my eyes, imagining how much different this would have turned out if she were the one to perform the ceremony. Those priestesses wouldn''t have lasted one second with her.


    Although the idea of retiring in Vessyra was tempting, there would be plenty to do whether we win or lose in this war. I''d come too far to begin to falter now. Hundreds of thousands of people were counting on us, a goddess was depending on us.


    Our greatest obstacle to returning peace to Talmora was Edith Percouli, the knight of Discipline Giselle Artoire, and hordes of demons from here to Thanreas. We certainly had our work cut out for us.


    "Ellori, you think too much and you will only burden yourself." Ceris put a hand on mine and squeezed.


    On my other side, Sheila did the same and gave a reassuring smile. "There will come a time when we will need to focus on battle. For now, it may do your heart and mind better to relax."


    Then, as if on cue, both of them hooked my elbows and dragged me into bed. They stared hungrily at my erection which hadn''t gone down yet. Sheila''s eyes dilated, like a predator ready to pounce. Ceris licked her lips wet in preparation to suck it.


    "D-Do I get a say in this?" I asked out loud.


    "We can''t exactly leave this unattended, can we?" Sheila grinned.


    "Besides, it''s unhealthy for the body to leave an erection lasting for too long. Allow us to calm it down for you," Ceris added, before kissing the tip of my dick. Her tongue had become extra wet from salivating, and she made circles around the glans until it began to drip with her saliva.


    Meanwhile, Sheila puckered her lips along the length of the shaft. Both of them met at the top, and kissed each other as though my penis was a third partner. The feeling was nothing short of amazing. Having two women with such skill perform a blowjob on me. It was the relief I needed at last since my dick had been stiff all morning.


    The elf and feline beastfolk overlapped their tongues around the towering flesh. They lovingly caressed each other''s cheeks, nibbled on one another''s lips, and made out with the penis as the center of attention. Sheila began to purr as one of Ceris'' hands disappeared from my sightline, followed by a squishing sound that made the feline moan.


    "I swear, watching you two pleasure each other is the hottest thing ever," I complimented them.


    "Imagine if Gale was here. You can be a part of this, too. An orgy every night for as long as you live, offering every ounce of our love and lust to each other and to the goddess," Ceris cooed.


    "Think about it, Ellori. All of us servicing your wonderful cock." Sheila kissed the tip, and in the next moment it disappeared between her lips as she began to suck on it. Her head bobbed up and down at irregular rhythm, tormenting me with the back of her throat.


    Ceris lowered herself. I thought she was going to lick the shaft and base like Sheila did either. I was very wrong.


    My body shivered as a wet tongue brushed against my slit. It wasn''t enough for her to just lick the juices leaking from me, she pressed a stiff tongue into my cunt.


    "Ahh, gods¡­ if you two keep going at it, I''m going to burst¡­" I grabbed Sheila by the ears and used her like a sex toy, guiding her head for my own pleasure.


    "That''s fine. Go on and give it to her," Ceris urged, now she had her fingers penetrating me as she licked the base of my cock. "Let it out. Sheila''s been wanting a taste for so long since she last saw you in Vessyra."


    "You asked for it¡­" I warned quietly.


    The build-up from the entire day of making out with beautiful priestesses reached climax. I shuddered with the intensity of an earthquake, and my throbbing dick followed suit. Sheila''s eyes widened in surprise. She lowered her mouth so far the tip of my cock touched the back of her throat, and I began to spurt my load into her.


    Sheila''s tenacity was admirable. She tried to swallow every drop, but holding back from the entire day had turned me into a dam waiting to burst. The feline reared away, sucking a deep breath and coughing. My cock glistened with cum and her saliva now that it was no longer occupied. But that didn''t last long. Ceris replaced her and licked up what remained, polishing my penis until it was cleaned and spotless.


    They climbed onto bed and laid next to me, rubbing their breasts against my arms and intertwining our legs.


    "Mmmm. Don''t get me wrong. The stew was good, but I think Ellori was much more delicious," Sheila purred into my ears.


    "I''m glad I was able to serve," I teased, catching my breath.


    Who knew having my dick sucked by two people could leave me so winded. At the very least, my dick was now¡ª


    It was still rock hard.


    Ceris followed my gaze down to the erection and cracked a smile. "You know what that means?"


    A knock suddenly came to the door and interrupted us.


    "Maybe next time." She sighed and sat up on the bed to face the door. "Come in!"


    The chocolate-skinned elf from earlier entered the room and was startled to see the three of us in bed. Her face took on a rosy tint.


    "Forgive me for the intrusion, High Priestesses. Two people, a witch and knight, are asking about High Priestess Ellori. Shall I tell them you are indisposed?" she asked.


    I hopped out of bed to change back into my robes, saved by the interruption from what might have turned into a threesome with Ceris and Sheila. Knowing those two, they wouldn''t have let me out without reason and until they were thoroughly satisfied.


    "Awww. Here I was hoping for more." Sheila pouted.


    "Don''t worry. We will have another in her place. Ysolde, come here." Ceris beckoned for the elf by the door, whose eyes glossed over like when we had kissed. It was her lucky day, a dream come true to lay with the high priestesses she admired.


    "O-Of course, High Priestesses! I shall make an effort not to disappoint before the eyes of our goddess," she exclaimed.


    Thanks to the surprise visit, my erection had finally subsided. I quickly left the room as Ysolde climbed into bed with them, and shut the door before their love-making could take off in full swing and tempt me to stay.


    The other priestesses bid me a warm farewell as I passed them. They were so friendly, giving me hugs and a kiss on the cheek, especially after having been intimately introduced to them all. This was life as a priestess of Vessyra, I suppose.


    Alira and Eleanor were waiting for me at the bottom of the steps.


    "So, you were in there after all! Betcha had a swell time with all those pretty ladies." Alira chuckled.


    It was certainly¡­ something." I cleared my throat.


    "Alira told me you wished to speak with me?" Eleanor was still in full armor, clutching the reins of a horse she had ridden back on.


    "That''s right." I nodded. "I''ve set the date of our siege at the end of Redvern¡ª this month. As the former vice-captain of the Order of Piety, you must be intimately familiar with Thanreas. I want you to lend us your knowledge, so that we may besiege the Eternal City."


    Eleanor''s expression hardened. She was still hard to read as usual.


    "Asking me to spill secrets so that you may better strike at the heart of the Council of Kings? You are a shrewd witch," she said of me.


    "I''m pulling out all the stops. I had my time relaxing upstairs. Now it''s time to get to work. Will you help us lay siege to Thanreas?" I asked, holding my breath.


    The knightess'' stead whinnied to protest in her place. She stroked the head and mane of her horse, a sad smile crossed her face.


    "I do not help witches. It is for the innocent people of Thanreas¡ª of all human kingdoms of Talmora that I help. As long as we are on the same page¡­" Eleanor stuck out her gauntleted hand. "You have my sword."


    The two of us clasped hands.


    "I wouldn''t ask more of you than that," I said.


    Jamminrabbit


    Now over 30+ ADVANCED CHAPTERS, exclusive patron-only chapters, available on my patreon- https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Interested in seeing quicker releases? Consider dropping a review and making a comment. If this story hits 10 reviews, we''ll go right back to a release every 3 day!

 126

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    With Mira, Belle, and Eudora gone, the responsibility to plan the battles to come fell to me. The war wouldn''t pause just because I wanted it to, and neither would Edith cease scheming while I dallied in pleasure. Demons were out there hurting people. More towers had risen to funnel magic to whatever perverse experiment Edith had planned.


    Worried as I was about those two I sent to Ferellis, a hope inside me whispered that they would be fine. Until they returned, I could only do all that I was able to.


    Lantessa, Alira, Eleanor, and I sat together at the gazebo inside the tower. It had magically repaired itself, as all things did within the forged world. They were no more illusions of a blueprint than an imagination in one''s mind. It might break, but the memory of its structure remains.


    "I''ve only been to the Eternal City once, and that was five years ago to swear my allegiance to the Council of Kings as all enrolled witches do. If we''re to lay siege to Thanreas, we need to understand its layout. What can you tell us?" I asked of Eleanor as all eyes fell on her.


    The former knightess'' arms were folded across her chest, eyes screwed shut and deep in thought. Sharp brows furrowed so close they nearly connected.


    "Thanreas is shaped like a pentagon. Each five point extends a wall and is mounted with ballistas on a network of rails. This allows them to respond to any enemy siege weapons and armies by pinning them from three sides. This will be your greatest challenge outside of the city." Eleanor drew a simple map of the city and its walls, using stones to portray our forces.


    Already it was beginning to show how difficult it would be to break Thanreas from the ground. Attempts to fly over would likely be met with aerial demons and a barrage of ballistae. Zeke and the harpies wouldn''t stand a chance. Moving ground units too close to the wall left them vulnerable to fire from above as well.


    "Then a direct assault is no good," Alira concluded for us. "What if all witches fly down from the clouds and neutralize one side of the pentagon?"


    "Blindly and unsure of what you might encounter from within?" Eleanor retorted, her voice almost daring Alira to commit what sounded like a suicide attack.


    "Then what do we do? It''s starting to sound like you''re trying to dissuade us from attacking Thanreas. How can we be sure you''re actually on our side?" she fired back.


    The knightess brushed aside the accusation with a scoff and rolled her eyes. Tensions grew thick. All of us shared Alira''s frustration, and Eleanor was no exception. It wasn''t that she tried to turn us away from this foolhardy venture, but the reality of the situation was that Thanreas had never been laid siege to in centuries and was designed to be impenetrable.


    Lantessa hadn''t so much as said a word since we began the discussions. The many snakes on her head had fallen asleep, limp like thick dreadlocks.


    "You knew Eudora best. Any idea what she would do here?" I asked the gorgon.


    "The one who knows Eudora best is herself. If you want a suggestion from me, I say dig a hole," she said in jest.


    This was getting nowhere. Once again, I wished Eudora was here. She always had something planned, schemed possibly just as much as Edith. There was no need for the rest of us to think but to simply follow her instructions, and things worked out in the end for all of us.


    However, the same could be said of our circumstances. Wasn''t that right, Eudora? If this was also part of her plan, to send us to safety and stay behind as a sacrifice, then how could I live up to that expectations?


    "That people call Thanreas impenetrable or incapable of being besieged are sorely mistaken. A tree left uncut does not mean it cannot be cut¡ª simply that no one has tried yet," Eleanor said.


    "A frontal assault is no good. An aerial assault is tantamount to suicide, then¡­" It hit me harder than a spell could. Everyone''s eyes turned to me as they realized I''d come upon something might flip our luck. "We have the greatest siege weapon this world has ever known¡ª this tower."


    Alira and Lantessa caught on first. They were among the many who were aboard the tower when we sieged Lotherain. Eleanor didn''t express the same surprise or share the relief of having progressed in our plans. She fell deeper into thought, resting her chin on a hand.


    "You might be able to land in the Granite Promenade''s wide open street. I''m sure no one will miss those statues anyway," the knightess suggested.


    "But how do we raise the tower? Eudora never shared any of her findings or know-how. If anything, I think she burned any grimoire she found from witches of old after committing them to memory," Alira said.


    I put a hand to my head and groaned. Leave it to Eudora to destroy ancient texts. Though I suspected she did so to prevent Edith from getting her hands on them, otherwise we would be facing floating towers ourselves.


    "Leave finding that out to me. Alira, I need you to coordinate with the other witches. Once we touch ground, we''ll need one group to raise a barrier around the tower and another willing to kill their former headmistress. Lantessa will work with Kati and Clem to form a blockade at each entrance into the district to prevent enemy reinforcements." As I doled out orders, it was like Eudora''s spirit had taken over in my stead. Our plan was not to ransack or destroy the city, Edith was our only target. Given that demons were unleashed into our world, the war might not end with her defeat. There would be much to do if we won, but I''d rather that than the alternative.


    The discussions concluded for now. There was much left to talk, but it did no one good to suffocate under pressure like this. Countless might die. We knew this. Thanreas was a densely populated city. I''d shoulder that burden, but it hurts.


    Eudora, Mira¡­ How did you two do it?


    As I searched Eudora''s alchemy laboratory for clues to how I might raise the tower, Lantessa entered the room and offered a hand in the search.


    "What are your stakes in this?" I asked her. "I didn''t expect you to be such good friends with Eudora to stay and help us."


    Lantessa grimaced. "You think us friends? Ha! That woman owes me more than I owe her. Can''t very well collect favors from a dead witch, can I?"


    That gorgon wasn''t being entirely honest with herself. It made me even more curious, but now wasn''t the time to make small talk. We spent the better part of the afternoon, turning the place up and down but couldn''t find a single thing related to the tower Eudora had built.


    "Couldn''t she have just written it down in a notebook or something? Why did she have to make things so difficult for me?" I grumbled. Just when I was about to give up, my hand grazed an incredibly subtle etching on the side of the brick hearth. It was a rune about the size of my palm.


    To the untrained eye, a young witch might pass them off as spell etchings like the ones created for teleportation circles. This one was more intricate, it had a faint glow that if I wasn''t actively searching, I wouldn''t have seen and nor would my brain have registered it. Now that I saw it once, my eyes scanned the living room and uncovered more all along the walls and ceiling. Even places as innocuous as underneath the couch and rug.


    "That sly bitch," Lantessa and her snakes hissed.


    "The next question is, how do I move it?" I asked out loud.


    The door swung open. Noelle returned, dressed in his knight''s raiment and long, golden hair fluttering behind him.


    "Ellori, Lantessa! I''m back from liberating Durai and Morane from the demons. They stood no chance¡­ at¡­?" The feminized knight paused when he saw us inspecting the runes on a shelf. His legs squeezed together, causing the metal plates to clink and creak. "A-Are we moving the tower again¡­?"


    Lantessa and I stared at each other, then back at Noelle.


    "You know how Eudora moves the tower?" I asked.


    "Not exactly¡­ but whenever she does, she plays with me and Aurelias¡­" he answered and quickly turned red.


    The three of us went downstairs to where the former knight of humility had been made a sex slave of. Alraune tentacles still pleasured every hole she had and suckled on her breasts. Lantessa ripped each appendage away, the mindbroken woman squealed in protest as they''re taken from her.


    "Wait¡­ I want more¡­ I don''t care about fighting anymore, just fill me up¡­" Aurelias begged sweetly.


    Noelle, who had since stripped down to nothing, had his dick fully erect and swallowed hard staring at his colleague in such a state.


    "Alright. What exactly does Eudora do with the both of you?" I locked eyes with Noelle, who, if it wasn''t for the erect penis, would be indistinguishable from a woman with those breasts and soft facial features. Staring at him for too long was beginning to stir a reaction from my loins.


    "She¡­ She has sex with both of us¡­" Noelle said.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 127

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    "Why would Eudora do such a thing¡ª er, scratch that. The why is obvious. How in the hell is that supposed work?" I asked Noelle.


    Nothing in this basement suggested it was any sort of ship''s helm or had navigational terminals to operate a gargantuan magic tower. Aside from Aurelias, Noelle, the bed, shackles on the wall, and the holes in the ground where the alraune tentacles emerged from, the room appeared like an unassuming storage area turned sex slave pen.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not too sure. She would just call me down here and do the deed. Usually there''s a child-sized crystal, but I don''t see it anywhere," he answered.


    "Crystal, hmm¡­"


    When I turned to Lantessa, she answered with a shrug.


    "Noelle, what does Eudora usually have you do first?" I asked him.


    The former knight of valor''s throbbing dick swelled from being erect for so long without relief. He climbed onto the bed with Aurelias and stuck his member into her, eliciting a moan that could weaken the resolve of any abstinent man. She threw her head back, legs clenched around Noelle''s waist to draw him closer, and began to thrust her own hips to meet the pleasure head-on.


    Watching them go at it made my own penis twitch. Deep inside, Vessyra urged me to partake in their deviancy. There was no passion, the only love was for that of flesh, and their sanity and intelligence was cast away for the sake indulging carnal desires.


    "Yes¡­ yes! Fuck me, fuck me, harder¡ª I love your dick¡­ more¡­ please, pour everything inside!" Aurelias begged. Her eyes were blank. Her expression appeared devoid of any thought other than of the moment.


    Noelle''s hips moved like a hare in heat, pumping into his colleague''s pussy as though he had been starved of sex. It didn''t take long until he climaxed, and even as he came down from the orgasm, Aurelias refused to let him go. She grabbed his face and kissed him. Their breasts squished together and erect nipples brushed against each other.


    "Eek!" I jumped to Lantessa squeezing a handful of my ass. "What was that for?"


    "Gawking doesn''t get us anywhere. Shouldn''t you be part of this degenerate orchestra of flesh?" she asked.


    Sighing, I disrobed and moved towards the bedside. I went from one threesome to another.


    Both of them were still fucking when they saw my penis lingering before their eyes. Two pairs of lips moistened from each other''s sloppy kiss and saliva began to suck on the new toy. They ran their tongues along the shaft and teased the glans.


    I wasn''t one to judge someone''s sexuality, especially given my own predilections. However, seeing Noelle, who was a young man but whose appearance was indistinguishable from a woman sucking my dick turned me on more than I expected. This emasculated and effeminate knight nursed on a meatpole much like his own like an obedient slave.


    Suffice to say, it was a power trip.


    "Do you like the taste of my cock, Noelle?" I asked, stroking his face and hair.


    "Hahh¡­ mmhh¡­ I do," he said, wincing as the last shreds of his masculinity evaporated along with the sweat beading on his body. "It feels good being inside Aurelias¡­ nnhh¡­ while there''s a dick in my mouth¡ª hhmmfph!"


    Unable to control myself any longer, I shoved my member further into his mouth until it hit the back of his throat. Eudora must have trained him to not have a gag reflex, because I panicked a bit when coming to my senses that he might bite me. The feminized Noelle stared up at me with pleading eyes, like he didn''t want me to pull out.


    Imagine my surprise that he deepthroated my cock like it was something he''d done many times before.


    "Ahh¡­ I want to taste, too¡­" Aurelias begged.


    I ignored her in favor of Noelle. His mouth was hot, a much different feeling than having a woman give me a blowjob. Eventually, my turn to climax neared. I held his head still loose my load down his throat, and he obediently swallowed it all. Not like he had a choice. Noelle''s lips were like a suction that didn''t want to let my dick go.


    "Nothing seems to be happening yet. Perhaps greater stimulation is required?" Lantessa suggested.


    "I have to go all the way with them after all?" I asked.


    "Allow the alraune to clean it up first." She smirked.


    The gorgon seized one of the alraune tentacles and positioned it behind Noelle''s ass. He jerked forward when the pressure began to knock at his back door. Since Aurelias held him in place, he was powerless to resist.


    "Wait¡­ you''re going to do that?" He gulped, finally letting go of my dick to make his voice heard.


    All Lantessa had to do was guide the tentacle close. It began to explore on its own, striking Noelle''s buttcheeks until it found a hole between the cracks. The tip glistened as it secreted a substance to lubricate the length of its appendage.


    "Hold on¡ª How about you do Aurelias instead? I''ve never¡ª Aaauuuggghhhh!" The color drained from Noelle''s face. His scream came out breathless, followed by short gasps of air. The writhing tentacle invaded his ass, exploring this new entrance.


    "Oooh! It''s like his dick gets bigger when he''s getting fucked in the ass¡ª I love it, keep fucking him so he can fuck me!" Aurelias exclaimed.


    A quiet slurping and sucking sound could be heard as it began to clean Noelle''s insides like a makeshift enema. Lantessa had one pair of arms crossed over her chest and the other pair on her waist, watching like someone waiting for a chore to be done. Meanwhile, Noelle was mumbling incoherently in a mixture of protests and high-pitched moaning.


    "S-Stop¡­ It feels weird¡­ aahhh, oouhhh¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m going to cum¡­ my ass hurts, but my dick feels so good¡ª aaahhh!" Noelle was assfucked to an orgasm. His body shuddered so much I thought he was having a seizure. He and Aurelias hugged each other tightly. Cum began to leak out of her pussy as Noelle gushed into her.


    Lantessa at last ripped the tentacle from Noelle''s ass, sufficiently satisfied that he had been thoroughly cleaned and prepared.


    "After you," she said.


    "I''ve taken it up the ass plenty of times, but never myself put it up someone''s butt," I remarked, positioning myself behind Noelle.


    Aurelias reached down to part his cheeks for me. The twitching asshole had reverted back to its clenched state, but glimmered with the tentacle''s slimy lubricant. An uncharacteristic flowery smell filled my nose, which I assumed was from the alraune''s secretions.


    "Ready or not, Noelle. I''m going in," I warned him.


    The room was silent until I forced the tip into his ass. Noelle squirmed and thrashed, but was held firmly in place by Aurelias. Little by little, I pushed further in. The tightness of his ass gripped me with a vise. It was so different from the walls of a vagina and felt so much better.


    "You''re so tight¡­ I almost want to leave it in forever." Our hips eventually met, and he had taken every inch of me down to the base. "You doing alright there, Noelle?"


    He glanced over his shoulders, tears welling up around his eyes, red up to his ear, and mind in a state of delirium.


    "Ehehe¡­ my ass feels so good¡­ fuck me hard and make me a little bitch¡­" Noelle pleaded.


    "With pleasure." I smirked.


    Noelle was a howling dog in heat. Every thrust was met with sounds I didn''t know a human could make. My cock ravished him to such an extent that it might have broken his mind. Each time I slapped his ass, he would arch his back and scream for more. The pleasure he must be feeling had to be indescribable. While I fucked his ass, he was fucking Aurelias¡ª a double assault even I had a hard time keeping sane from. Lantessa wanted in on the action and lifted the knight''s faces to eat her pussy.


    By whatever magic was embedded into this room, be it etchings or enchantments, a floating magic crystal materialized above our foursome.


    "Is it working? You guys were serious!" I reached up to touch the glowing crystal. It hummed to life, and an image of Lotherain appeared on the glinting surface¡ª No. More than that. As the crystal slowly spun in place, other places in the tower''s surroundings appeared. The crystal gave a 360 degree view of what was around us.


    This magic must have been what allowed Eudora to see where the tower was moving. Now I just needed to figure out how¡ª oh, gods.


    "I''m cumming¡­" My body shuddered intensely. It didn''t help that he was shaking his ass and waist like trying to milk me of my cum.


    "Pour it inside my ass¡­ let me feel your hot cum!" he screamed.


    As he wished, I let it all out and painted the inside of his ass in my cum. The orgasm was incredible. The stiff, fleshy walls of his ass squeezed every drop like it, too, was begging for more.


    The crystal reacted to our climax and six finger-sized crystals appeared next to the larger one. I touched one at random, feeling the magic in my core connected with the magic of the tower like it was an extension of my body. I thought Aurelias and Noelle were trembling to another orgasm, but the shaking was throughout the entire mansion and only lasted for a few seconds.


    On the surface of the larger crystal, we were looking down at all of Lotherain and Ellowyn from a much higher elevation.


    "Eudora, you crazy bitch¡­" I muttered.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 128

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Controlling Eudora''s tower was simple. The larger crystal acted as a conduit through which magic flowed through and interacted with runic etchings around the mansion. Six of the smaller crystals dictated the directions¡ª the tower could only rotate left and right, but could move forward, backwards, up, and down.


    As it turned out, bringing Noelle and Aurelias to climax was the activation switch. Eudora had somehow reverse engineered the profaned soul stones from their weapons in order to achieve this. Everytime the two former knights experienced intense euphoria¡ª in this case, it was an orgasm¡ª the power they once wielded now fueled the tower with flight.


    Once again, I was left in awe of Eudora''s ingenuity. She was far above and beyond what the rest of us were capable of. If it wasn''t for this war were embroiled in, her name could have gone down in history as one of the most influential witches of our time.


    "I''ll be returning to the surface. There''s still so much more to plan before the siege. Edith will certainly be expecting us," I said to Lantessa as she walked me out of the mansion.


    "Hard to believe you used to be that slippery witch who ate me out in the forest. Now you have a dick." Lantessa crossed her arms, staring at my crotch like she was eager to have herself a taste.


    "If you throw me to the ground to have your way with me, I won''t be able to resist. I''m exhausted." I sighed and shrugged.


    The gorgon bellowed with laughter. "Perhaps another time. I, too, have grown tired. Too much talk of war. Makes you realize how much we have taken peace for granted."


    I understood that all too well now. I pictured a smug Eudora, sitting by the gazebo and ready to say something snarky as I approached. What a strange point in time I had come to, where I''d be telling myself that I missed that strange woman¡ª or girl now.


    Instead of Eudora, it was Rio waiting for me on the table where we had dined and chatted many times before. My familiar purred at my approach. I stroked his head, scratched behind his ears, then hugged him to my chest.


    "We''ve been out all day. Are you getting tired?" I asked my familiar, brushing the bridge of his nose.


    "Prrr¡­ prrr¡­"


    An incredible power dwelled inside him, an amalgamation of hundreds of creatures he had consumed. Once Rio''s signature was a dim lantern, now it was a blinding illumination. Since we were connected, no one but I could detect his signature after he had inherited the vesper slugs'' traits. As strong as he was now, his power was yet dwarfed by Edith.


    I¡ª All of us must remain vigilant.


    We exited the tower together and were immediately assaulted by the biting cold of an afternoon coming to an end. Redvern was fast approaching and with it came winter. The falling sun cast a purple and orange glow across the thick clouds. It would have been beautiful were it not for the towers that pierced into them in the distance.


    Mira and Belle were still over there in Ferellis doing gods'' know what.


    "I''m worried about them, Rio. You feel the same, don''t you?"


    Rio landed on my hat and nodded.


    I clutched my staff with both hands and stared at the crystal embedded into the gnarled branch. It was like someone else''s reflection. I hardly recognized myself anymore.


    "If they aren''t back by tomorrow, I''m going to find them," I promised myself.


    At home, Cammy and Eileen were having dinner together. The smell of roasted boar reminded me how famished I was. Rio hovered over the food ready to snatch it until Cammy shooed him away.


    "No, Rio. You''re going to eat everything if we give you a taste. This is for us and Mama." My dryad daughter created a briar cage around the food to keep Rio from getting to it.


    "I had no idea dryads ate meat," I said, taking a seat.


    Rio groaned and retreated under the table, and Cammy retracted her roots.


    "You should know better, Mama. Nature finds sustenance everywhere." She bit into the juicy, honey-glazed slabs of meat and squealed with delight.


    "Gurk actually hunted this for us before he went to bed. He''s upstairs sleeping, out like a light," Eileen said.


    As soon as the sweet and savoury goodness touched my lips, I was in bliss. The past few weeks, we and the rest of Lotherain had been rationing food to keep from starving. With trade circulating across all of Parthun again, people could finally eat again without fear of food stores running low.


    I would have to reward him later for this feast. He deserved as much. It might come as a surprise to him when he sees my dick, but even I have my needs of getting stuffed.


    The three of us ate until we were full and then some. Rio was allowed to eat the rest, and was more than excited to have the leftovers even if it was mostly bones and scraps.


    Cammy was about to leave and return to her guardian tree when it occurred to me of the bond we shared, including the powers that came with it from Flora''s boon.


    "You remember when Eileen was seriously injured outside of the Lotherain?" I asked her.


    "Oh, gods¡­ Why did you remind me? I thought I was a goner for sure back then¡­" Eileen groaned.


    "Of course, I remember. It was the first time you ever tapped into the full potential of Flora''s boon," Cammy said.


    Full potential? Exactly how sort of boon did she give me?


    "I want to tap into nature''s roots again. Maybe its senses can reach as far as Ferellis so I can detect whether Mira and Belle are alright," I explained.


    She nodded. "I believe it can be done. The further beneath ground we are, the more effective it should be."


    We descended to the underground bath. Eileen waited by the door and watched. Cammy''s arms unraveled into roots and tendrils that entangle my hands. What didn''t happen last time that was happening now were the roots on her hair. They extended to the ground and almost merged with the great hollow''s trunk.


    Then it began with a pulse. My magic connected with the surrounding nature. I sensed thousands of tiny signatures all around me. These were the lives of those in Ellowyn and Lotherain. Two larger forces of energy pulsed back to me. One was Rio and the other was Eudora''s tower, which had an incredible amount of magic flowing through it.


    I had to search further than this. The extent of my senses was a small village at the border of Parthun. Several hundred signatures lived there. Still, it wasn''t far enough.


    Cammy tapped a root against my head. "You must inject more magic into the roots to sense farther. A drop cannot fill a pond any faster than a bucket. A flood, however¡­"


    "Then I just need to summon more magic," I said, tapping into Vessyra''s powers. My robes transformed, the glow of my form illuminated the surroundings. Eileen had to shield her eyes from the light.


    Like Cammy implied, my reach had extended. Much further than I anticipated. I sensed life in all places. A flock of birds, cattle being herded, children staying up past their bedtime, until finally I reached Ferellis.


    Five recognizable signatures pulsed. There was no doubt in my mind they were Mira and Belle with their familiars, Talos and Luna, as well as Zeke. I was so relieved I nearly lost concentration and severed my connection with Cammy.


    However, I sensed another signature that was much more dreadful and demonic. It pulsed with an energy greater than the cerberus I dealt with in Lotherain. For some reason, it wasn''t attacking the city. Instead, it lurked around Ferellis like a jailer patrolling its cage.


    "Mistress! Anymore and Cammy will get hurt!" Eileen shook me back to my senses.


    My connection with Cammy and the earth snapped. Vessyra''s magic that had been empowering me subsided and went dormant once again. Eileen had a hand to Cammy''s back to keep her from falling back.


    "I had¡­ no idea you could channel so much magic¡­" Cammy said, wincing.


    "Thank you for holding out." I put a hand on my daughter and Eileen''s shoulder. "I learned that they''re alive. Something¡­ a demon may be stalking them, keeping them from escaping."


    "You''re going, aren''t you?" Eileen asked.


    The look on both of their expressions was telling me to leave it to Mira and Belle. I should stay and get some rest since I''d been up nonstop. However, my friends are in danger. The woman I loved was in danger. She was carrying my child after all. It would take a whole lot more than solemn faces to deter me from going.


    I refilled my satchel and belt with potions and elixirs, then drank a stamina drought for the road. Rio should be able to get me there in no time.


    "Mama, take these. Please come back safe." Cammy presented two fruits grown from her hair.


    I put them safely in a container so they wouldn''t be crushed in my bag.


    "Don''t worry," I assured them. "I''m just going to take Rio for a walk and get him fed. We''ll be back in no time."


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 129

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Casting my hesitation aside, Rio, Thelia, and I flew straight to Ferellis. There was no telling what we would encounter, but one sure thing I knew¡ª my friends were there.


    Both of us were flying at a much higher elevation so as to avoid demons along the way that might slow us down. All manner of creatures dotted the landscape, carving a barren swath across wherever they set foot. Rio stared at them like a child whose face was pressed up to the window of a butcher shop.


    "Feeling peckish yet?" I asked my familiar.


    "Myaaauu!" He nodded. The bottomless pit of a glutton could only become stronger. Whatever demon was waiting for us in Ferellis, I only hoped we could match it with our combined might after rejoining the others.


    Thelia came to a full stop and clutched her new lasso tightly. Her eyes were fixed toward the clouds.


    "Something approaches from above," she said.


    "Raaa!"


    "Raa, raaahh!"


    The familiar screech of harpies made my ears twitch. Red, Green, and Blue nosedived from the clouds, playfully encircling us as if we were in a game of hide and seek, and I had been found. Blue tackled me in mid-air and rubbed our cheeks together, all the while cooing affectionately.


    "What are you three doing here? You should be back home instead," I scolded them.


    Red and Green looked at each other, then back at me. They went into an all-fours position and used their fingers to pull their lips back. I quickly gathered that it was in a poor imitation of Zeke.


    "Ah. You miss your dragon friend, huh? But this isn''t your fight. It''ll be dangerous where we''re going." As I stroked the vibrant plumes of Blue''s hair, her brows furrowed to a defiant expression.


    "It doesn''t seem as though we can shake them off either. I often find them chasing me down in flight. Speedy little creatures." Thelia, amused by their sudden appearance, scratched Red under the chin and promptly regretted it when the harpy took it as a flirtatious advance. "Hey¡ª Stop! I''m not trying to have sex with you!"


    "At any rate, our numbers swelled to six. Once we find Zeke, Mira, and Belle, including their familiars, we''ll be a sizable force," I said.


    We arrived at the outskirts of Ferellis well into the evening and were shocked to find much of the city in shambles. Wagons along the road had been destroyed and left in disrepair,  roofs of many homes had been caved in and on fire, and the ashen scent was a sign that a battle had recently taken place.


    Lesser demons like bone hounds and imps patrolled the streets instead of human guards, knocking on doors and breaking windows. The rowdier demons broke in with force, and what followed were the frightened screams of women that then soon became mindbroken moans of pleasure.


    However, no matter which way I looked, the powerful demon I had sensed earlier was nowhere to be seen.


    "Any thoughts?" I asked Thelia.


    "No doubt in my mind that it was a greater demon you sensed. Why it is no longer here, I haven''t a clue," she answered.


    "Maybe you can fill in the missing details. Why is it that defeating a greater demon inhibits the entry of more demons into this world?" I pressed further, recalling how the cerberus'' defeat heralded the end of additional demonic reinforcements.


    The erinyes pointed to the lesser demons below. A wingless limp at the edge of a fountain, face-fucking a peasant woman while a flesh golem screws her from behind.


    "We cannot enter from one realm to another without magic in play. I imagine it is similar to your witchcrafted towers, powered by giant magic crystals. Us demons might ourselves be a source of energy that pries open the veil between this and the next. If enough of us fall, then the veil recovers and a much stronger force must arrive to hold it open," she explained.


    "That being a greater demon?" I looked to her for confirmation and received a nod in response.


    In this town of thousands, there were far too many demons to flush out. We didn''t have any army here either like in Lotherain. I could spend days killing demons, but their numbers would return just as quickly.


    My attention had been drawn to a group of imps trying to break into a house when the door exploded into shrapnel in their faces. Two witches emerged from the building. One of them fired a massive fireball into the sky which illuminated the entire city. There was only one person I knew who could conjure something as enormous as that.


    "It''s them!" I shouted with glee.


    A raven made a beeline to me and landed on my shoulder. Talos'' eyes were glowing. Mira was currently hijacking his vision.


    "I''m relieved to see you''re okay," I whispered.


    In response to my words, the raven rubbed his beak to my cheek. He pointed a wing to the other end of the city and cawed. A horde of demons, alerted by the sight of magic, were on their way to find the source and the spellcaster. They might have been in search of Mira and Belle for days, but now that the tables have turned, my companions finally revealed themselves to lure in the enemy.


    "We''re going in. Don''t wander too far from the group, and Rio¡ª go wild," I ordered.


    The six of us intercepted the horde of hundreds. The elixirs I fed to the harpies allowed them to make quick work of demons with their talons and claws. Thelia''s status in the hierarchy allowed her to enslave the few demons too weak to resist to serve under her. Meanwhile, Rio tore through dozens, ripping off limbs and heads, swallowing smaller demons whole and chewing to bits the larger ones.


    As soon as I landed in a plaza, a pack of bone hounds singled me out and surrounded me on all sides. Their snarls came out as chattering jaws and fangs, ready to draw blood.


    "Hmph. I don''t need to empower myself with Vessyra''s magic," I taunted.


    All of them charged in at once, but a single tap of my staff to the ground caused icicles to emerge and impale my aggressors. Giant roots sprung up from beneath my feet to drag the hounds and icicles into the earth.


    That second spell was not my magic.


    "Well, if it isn''t my knight in shining armor." Mira embraced me with a tight squeeze and a kiss that lasted too long for Belle''s comfort.


    "Ahem! We have a battle going on. You can save all the affection for later," she said.


    Luna, Talos, and Rio made circles around each other like children in a schoolyard, then took off into the sky to fight together.


    "You''re just jealous that knightess isn''t here to sweep you off your feet," Mira mocked and released her hold on me.


    "I-I wasn''t expecting her to come save me at all. She''s safer in Lotherain. Besides, we would be home by now if it wasn''t for your screw up!" Belle fired back.


    The witch of wrath and witch of envy bashed heads, eyes locked and ready to fight each other than the demons all around us. An imp carrying a spear foolishly tried to interrupt their squabble and was incinerated without so much as a glance in his direction.


    "I had that greater demon in my sights. We would have slaughtered it if you didn''t lose your composure." Mira growled.


    "You were going to get yourself and your kid killed if I didn''t jump in. A little thanks would go a long way, you witch of bad plans!" Belle complained, jabbing Mira in the chest.


    "I see you two have gotten along swimmingly. At what point will you two just kiss and make up?" I glared at both of them, but was particularly angry at Mira after hearing what Belle had to say.


    "Not with this bitch!" Both of them said at once.


    "If you two are done clawing at each other''s throats, someone mind telling me where Zeke is?" I asked.


    "The greater demon we fought earlier smacked into the hills. Haven''t seen Zeke since," Mira answered.


    "It smacked a dragon¡­?"


    Demons were beginning to spawn at random locations, forcing even the bickering witches to turn their fury away from each other. Every single creature we killed, two took its place. It was like the other realm was working overtime to send reinforcements.


    "Allow us to help!"


    As we were getting overwhelmed by the sheer number of demons, the denizens of Ferellis took up arms and to make their push. Men and women alike poured out of their houses, grabbing any weapon they could, be it pitchforks or discarded weapons from dead demons.


    One man, whose chiseled demeanor and unkempt beard from going weeks without shaving, demonstrated martial prowess in cutting down a demon on his own. He led the mob through the thick of the fight to us.


    "Princess Lisette would not stand to let demons continue to ransack her lands," he said.


    "Your princess is alive? Where is she?" I asked.


    The man almost thought against telling us, but considered the alternative option. "We have her safely guarded underneath a cellar, away from the fighting. I am Sir Laran Mowbry, captain of an army long dead, but please use me as you see fit."


    Their timely arrival meant I no longer needed to empower myself with Vessyra''s vestments. As much as I didn''t want to pit civilians into battle against bloodthirsty and horny demons, our choices were unfortunately limited.


    "Demon incoming!" Laran exclaimed.


    Thelia descended next to me and knelt, startling the human mob who saw her as an enemy rather than an ally. I put a hand up to ease their shock.


    "It''s alright. She fights for us!" I shouted.


    "I can feel it," Thelia began, and as though on cue the harpy sisters cocked their heads into the sky and screeched. "The veil is weakening. Something is beginning to emerge from the northeastern edge of the city."


    Mira put a hand on the former captain''s shoulder. "Your help is appreciated, but none of you will be a match for what is to come. Evacuate yourselves, along with the princess, from the city and slay as many demons as you can on the way out."


    "Rio, Thelia. You two and the harpies escort them out safely from the southwestern side of the city. We''ll try to lure whatever greater demon enters this world away from Ferellis." They were hesitant to leave but followed my orders nonetheless. A cerberus nearly caused untold destruction to Lotherain, I couldn''t imagine what a demon stronger than that might do here. As long as people and Princess Lisette were as far away from the greater demon, the easier it would be for us to do battle.


    With our plans set in motion, Mira, Belle, and I took to the skies, felling demons left and right, protecting who we can, and urging the defenseless to go the other way.


    A massive font of energy pulsed within my chest.


    Where there was nothing but buildings and the blanket of night before us one moment, there was an impossibly large tree in the next just beyond the city limits. It must be as large as the great tree that served as the priestesses'' home in Vessyra.


    However, it was no normal tree. It moved on two large trunks. Branches amalgamated to form gnarled arms. There were no leaves upon its crown, but burning branches that shed cinders with each creaking step.


    "Now you see why the mob''s help was unwarranted." Mira chuckled.


    "That''s what you guys were fighting?" I asked in terror as the gargantuan, shambling monstrosity took a step forward and destroyed an entire district of Ferellis.


    "Don''t suppose you can fuck that thing to death?" Belle teased.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 130

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Without wasting anymore time for fear that the giant tree demon might destroy another swath of the city, the three of us swooped in firing every spell we could muster. Igni, aqua, thundra, ventus, even Mira''s necromantic mortis magic couldn''t harm the creature. We were less than birds to it, possibly no more than insects buzzing around its burning branches.


    Belle''s unmatched firepower as a witch of wrath, empowered by her familiar Luna and the augmented soul stone of diligence, still wasn''t enough to force it back. My empowered form''s magic was just as ineffective, and within me, an irked goddess sighed with displeasure.


    "Not so much as a scratch. This thing is much more resilient than the cerberus we fought in Lotherain," Belle said, wiping the sweat from her face. Mira came up and slapped Belle''s ass, causing her to jolt and clutch her cheeks in agony. She glanced over her shoulder with fury in her eyes and legs trembling. "You keep doing that on purpose¡­"


    "I do it because I know you''re a pervert with that butt plug in you. What good is it if your magic can''t defeat the demon?" Mira sneered.


    "If you two channeled your antagonisms at the demon instead of each other we probably would have defeated it by now." A quick ventus spell blasted them apart from each other, and I flew up to put myself between them. My colleagues crossed their arms and faced away from each other, pouting like quarreling school children.


    The sound of creaking and groaning wood, like a tree toppling in the forest, was followed by a deafening crash as the demon took its second step into the city and destroyed yet another section.


    "At the very least, we know it moves slower than it takes grass to grow without a growth serum. Are you not able to commune with it using the dryad''s boon inside you?" Mira asked me.


    "Unfortunately not. The tree is dead, which is strange because I do sense a powerful magic signature within it. What about you? Are you able to tap into it like you did the dead trees in the demon''s realm?" I asked in return.


    She shook her head, clicking her tongue at the hopelessness of the situation. "I should be able to, but I can''t. It''s as if something else is controlling¡ª"


    "That''s it!" Belle exclaimed. "Our spells aren''t hurting it because the tree isn''t the demon. Something must be controlling it. The magic signature inside must be the puppeteer."


    We made circles around the tree but the surface area proved too great to scan. It might take us hours of careful inspection before we could find an entrance.


    As luck would have it, I sensed the signatures of flying imps rising from the surface. A pair of them, each carrying an unconscious woman in their arms.


    "Over there!" I pointed Mira and Belle to the demons.


    "Have they come to stop us?" Belle readied a spell.


    "Doesn''t seem like it," Mira said, pushing Belle''s hand down with her staff.


    The flying imps appeared to know exactly where to go. We followed them, but kept a distance and hidden behind the burning branches to keep from being seen. They entered the demon tree through a bookcase-sized opening along the upper trunk.


    This was our break.


    We gave it a few seconds and entered after them. The interior was a tight corridor purposefully carved or altered to form a spiral pathway along the edge of the tree trunk. Illuminating the way were firefly-like insects clinging to the walls and ceiling. Unlike the insects from our world, these had giant mandibles which nibbled on the decaying wood for whatever sap remained.


    "If only we could just set this place on fire and smoke out whatever is within," Mira remarked, plucking an insect from the wall and crushing it between her fingers. Blue blood darkened to a sickly black which she flicked away from her hand.


    The lower we went, the wider the corridor became until eventually a grand archway of gnarled branches opened up and led into a brightly-lit chamber.


    A throne room was more appropriate. It seemed all the leaves that were burnt outside found their way in here and dangled like a forest canopy. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, but instead of candles it was clusters of insects that lit the chamber. Intricately woven rugs and carpets, clearly stolen from the populace below, were haphazardly laid on the floor with no particular insight to proper aesthetics. Vines and branches gathered at the center to create a throne seat, upon which sheets and cushions were thrown on to also serve as a bed, and hovering behind it were three life-sized magic crystals.


    On that sovereign seat sat a handsome male demon with the horns of a ram, feathery black wings, and shoulder-length black hair that turned red at the tips. Four naked human women sat around him. Two leaned against the throne while the other two mindlessly performed fellatio on his erect penis, all four dazed and with a look of lust in their eyes.


    His most striking feature was not the blue tint of his skin nor the jagged tattoos on his bare chest¡ª it was the grin that showed of someone who had victory in his grasp.


    All of us came to the same conclusion of what he was¡ª an incubus, the male counterpart to a succubus.


    "If we''re not careful, he''ll put us under a spell that cannot be broken from," I warned my colleagues.


    Incubi were dangerous demons. Not as sexually ravenous as their sisters, but possessed incredible magic capable of bending one''s will. Mira''s memory altering magic and mind maggot hobbies paled in comparison.


    My chest beat with a sense of revulsion. Vessyra reacted harshly to the sight of an incubus.


    Creatures such as him do not love, only lust. Yet they copulate in my name. Show no mercy, my avatar, the goddess whispered to me.


    "Welcome to my castle! Normally, no one comes here on their own so I must invite them myself. To whom do I owe the pleasure of receiving such lovely women?" the demon asked, his voice as regal and haughty as he looked.


    Mira, unamused and unwilling to humor him, fired an icicle at his head but embedded into a branch that emerged from the ground.


    "Ah! I see you are witches! My sisters Xana and Lorica have told me so much about the trio that ended Zertos'' reign. Is Thelia still with you? I should like to have a word with her," he said.


    "Thelia has a new master now. You''ll meet the same fate if you don''t surrender quietly," I demanded of him, pointing my empowered, bladed staff which bristled with Vessyra''s energy at him.


    "You wish to fight so soon? But we''ve only just met! At least allow me to introduce myself¡ª I am Auren, and my duty is to pick up where Zertos could not." He rose from his seat and bowed.


    "We''re not interested in making friends with demons unless it is to enslave them." Belle smirked.


    "Enslave me?" The incubus cackled loud enough for his echoes to return to his ears. He then waved his hand, dismissing the women to another room where the two horny imps followed them in. "I''ve grown tired of them anyway. I shall break you witches and turn you into my personal love-slaves. Then the rest of his world shall follow suit to become my harem!"


    Auren''s eyes flashed red and a wave of magic emanated from him like a gust of wind. The three of us raised our weapons to defend ourselves but nothing happened.


    "Now come to me! Gaze upon my glorious member and service me with pleasure. If you are good girls, I shall reward you in turn," he said.


    The four of us stood there and stared at each other, frozen in place. A look of confusion fell on his twitching face, and I was sure we shared his puzzlement.


    "D-Do you feel any different?" I asked Mira and Belle.


    "Other than disgust? No," Mira answered. "I have a great urge to save those women from the imps and reward myself of their affection."


    "I feel fine. Was that supposed to do something?" Belle wondered out loud.


    "But how¡­? No, it must be a fluke. C-Come to me, my darlings! Let me shower you with my love!" Another wave of magic pulsed, this time powerful enough to cause the chandeliers to sway, spooking the insects on them.


    Mira began to walk forward. I reached out to her, but she slapped my hand away.


    "No! Come back!" I shouted to her, fearful that a charm had taken control of her.


    Belle clutched my arm and kept me from approaching.


    "Wait¡­" she said.


    "Yes¡­ That''s it." Auren grinned. "I can sense tremendous power within you, my lovely. Of course, you couldn''t resist my charms¡ª oof!"


    The incubus was kicked back into his seat. Mira grinded the sole sole of her boot into his chest.


    "How¡­ absolutely¡­ disgusting! Do not even dare think to call my Ellori your darling, you filthy roadside mongrel," she snarled.


    The tension left my shoulders at once.


    "But how?" I found myself saying at the same time as Auren.


    "Just before the demon tried to put a spell on us a second time, Mira gave me an order to do nothing." Belle twirled the leash in circles.


    Mira glanced over her shoulder and blew me a kiss. "As if anything could convince me to love anything other than you, darling."


    I suspected more was at play here. As for how I withstood the incubus'' magic was likely due to my connection with Vessyra, sharing her loathing for the demon. Mira, on the other hand, by sheer force of will in her disinterest in the male sex and overwhelming love for me was her own protection. Gurk might very well be the only man she would ever take interest in. To think that lucky goblin won Mira over when an incubus could not.


    "No, no, no¡­ this can''t be. You three should be lusting after me! I''m the one in power here, not¡ª mmrrpphh!" Mira stepped onto his chest and stuck her other boot into his mouth. He began to whimper. The once arrogant incubus had been reduced to a sniveling coward.


    I almost felt sorry for Auren. Almost.


    "You do not talk until you''ve licked clean the dirt from my shoes," she said.


    "If you don''t want this to get ugly, I suggest you move this giant tree away from the city. Otherwise, Mira here might ruin that handsome face of yours," I threatened.


    Auren did as he was ordered. While he contained incredible stores of magic within him, he could not himself convoke the elements of our world, which was why he depended on the giant tree to cause destruction. The giant magic crystals gave us an aerial view of the city from atop of the tree. We were a good few paces away from Ferellis when it came to a complete stop.


    "I don''t understand¡­ thousands of years ago we were feared. Now¡­" the incubus muttered to himself.


    Like Zertos, Auren also underestimated how far witches had come. Demons had been wallowed in complacency in their world for so long, ignorant of how far witchcraft and humanity had progressed. Perhaps demons weren''t a threat after all. Perhaps that was why Edith sought to bring them into this world as additional fuel.


    "I think we''re done here. The women are no longer under his sway, but will need some rest before they awaken. What do we do with him?" Belle asked, pointing to Auren who, having lost control of the tree to Mira, was bound by the very branches that once served him.


    "My vote is to kill him. As long as he leaves, the veil remains weak for demons to come through," Mira said, tightening his restraints and causing him to howl in pain.


    "As a greater demon, he possesses a deep font of magic that could be harnessed. We''ll find another way to seal the veil. I want to do with him as Eudora would any exotic captive in our grasp." I grinned.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 131

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Without Auren to channel magic into the demonic tree, the massive structure became inert and just that¡ª a mere tree. The two large trunks that were its legs planted themselves firmly to the ground. Thick roots began to anchor themselves into the soil.


    Belle was particularly worried about what the pincer-like fireflies and a tree from another realm might do to Ferellis if left here. Unfortunately, many of those insects had already escaped and flown off. The tree was also far too resilient to destroy by magical means despite our calibre.


    Fortunately, like a switch to an oil lamp, the flames upon its branches had extinguished the moment we subdued Auren. Cinders no longer rained down upon the city and its denizens. They had much more to worry about than falling ash anyway. The immediate demon threat had been quelled, and those that survived the initial purge fled for their lives since their commander was defeated.


    Mira, Belle, and I sat upon the giant tree''s branches watching the citizens return to their city in ruins. There was little we could do for them now, and it was clear to me that Princess Lisette and Ors would not be able to provide us the help we sought.


    "Let me down! I am a greater demon, not some livestock waiting to be butchered. When I break out of this, you three will serve me!" Auren cried as he dangled like a pendulum from restraints that tied him to the branch we sat upon.


    "Poor choice of words." Mira scraped her dagger''s blade along the length of the rope.


    The incubus swallowed hard. "W-W-Wait, you have to free my wings first. I''ll die from this height!"


    "It''s a long way down. You''ll have some time to beg forgiveness and make peace with yourself before going splat," Belle said.


    The blue of Auren''s skin took on a lighter shade as the blood drained from his face. Whether out of fear for his life or mind frozen in sheer terror, the otherwise talkative demon had fallen silent.


    "My masters!" Thelia flew up to us and bowed her head. "The demons that couldn''t escape have been subjugated and are at your disposal. Our numbers swell to two-hundred, including the ones back in Lotherain."


    "Well done. I think Mira would like to take over for your next reward." I grinned.


    "You erinyes love your whips. My own whip has been aching to see use." Mira licked her lips and sent visible shivers up Thelia''s spine.


    "Is that who I think it is?" Auren wiggled like a worm until he spun around to meet Thelia face to face.


    An amused and smirking Thelia burst into laughter at the sight of a fellow demon in captivity. There was clearly history between them, but not the kind from seeing two old friends meet.


    "Do you two know each other?" I asked Thelia.


    "We once served the same master. Incubi are one of the most prideful and arrogant demons. The only way they can get people to like them is through magic. Rope and chains are a good look on him," Thelia said of Auren, jabbing a finger into his scowling face and causing him to spin.


    "I didn''t believe my sisters at first. An erinyes swearing allegiance to witches? You traitorous bitch! Our masters will have your horns and condemn you to eternal suffering for this!" he screamed.


    "I serve new masters now, and they reward me properly." She shut her eyes, imagining what Mira would do to her later.


    We descended from the tree and paraded the defeated Auren through the city he terrorized. Citizens threw rotten food and spat on him. Several times it looked like he wanted to exert his magical influence, but one glance from us shot down any attempts he had to escape the public shaming.


    Sir Laran and a company of city guards accompanied Princess Lisette, providing aid to the injured in a triage tent. Her regal countenance was ruined by the dirt stains all over her blouse and face. They all looked no worse for wear. At the very least, they were alright.


    "You and Quinny aren''t twins for nothing. Both of you have a habit of getting your hands dirty," I remarked as she exited the tent to greet me.


    "It''s good to see you all safe. I can''t thank you enough for your timely arrival. The demons on the other hand¡­ I could go without seeing them in this lifetime." She frowned at Thelia and Auren behind me.


    "I understand it''s difficult to let the perpetrator live, but I urge you to allow me to hold him in captivity for my experiments," I said.


    "If that''s what it costs to end this war Edith set upon us, then so be it. Do not let my city''s destruction be in vain." With that, she stormed past me and slapped Auren across the face so hard her hand stung.


    Thelia chuckled at his expense.


    "Saving the city wasn''t all we came to do. Where is Eudora?" Mira asked, crossing her arms.


    Although Mira could have used a little more tact in broaching the subject, the other reason we came here was to also find out what happened to the Cackling Witch.


    Unfortunately, the grim look on the princess'' face stamped out our hopes.


    "They waged a fearsome battle of the likes I thought might split this world in two. I regret to inform you that Eudora did not come out the victor. The last I saw of her was in Edith''s clutches, presumably returning to Thanreas," she explained.


    Mira clicked her tongue. She took her anger out on Auren by kicking his shin, causing him to hop in place in agony and screaming into the gag Belle placed in his mouth. For all that Mira sasses Eudora, the time we spent was undeniably genuine. I still remembered the talks I had with her in private, the moment of vulnerability she revealed to me alone¡ª I wished so much that she was alright.


    "Hmph. This is Eudora we''re talking about. That madwoman won''t be done in so easily. She''s probably cooking up a scheme while locked up and mocking Edith at every turn," Belle said.


    The thought of Eudora patronizing Edith for every little thing like she did with us brought a smile to my face. Now I was dreading the earful she would give us once we saved her.


    "We''ll be returning to Lotherain to resume plotting how the siege of the Eternal City will go down. What about you?" I asked the princess.


    "At dawn, I shall head straight to Semiramis to demand fealty from the nobility of Juna," she said.


    We fell silent. Even Thelia was at a loss for words at the sheer cunning of the woman before us.


    "Aha¡ª hahaha! Eudora was right. You truly are a sly fox. Perhaps a snake is more appropriate." Mira cackled.


    "Princess, this was not part of the deal. You can''t just waltz in and seize Juna. Its people won''t just stand idle for you to replace their late king. Please, see reason!" I begged.


    "All of Juna is mine by right of succession. I was to be wed to King Uldrin until his¡­ untimely demise, and he had sired no children who may inherit the throne. The nobility might resist, but with what army now decimated by demons? I already have mine poised at their throats right from the beginning. None of you will intervene unless you wish to have one less force participating in your siege on the Eternal City." Without so much as an ounce of shame in her guile, the princess waved a dismissive hand.


    I could protest no longer. From the very beginning she wanted the Kingdom of Juna, and now it was in her hands. My efforts in liberating Semiramis had only served its lands to the princess on a golden platter.


    Mira put a hand on my shoulder. "Leave it. We have a better chance at defeating Edith than to wage a political war against the princess of Ors. Or shall I say, Queen of Ors and Juna now?"


    Princess Lisette scoffed.


    The rest of us were escorted out of the tent by her guards, no less friendly than when we had first arrived.


    "That was quite the warm reunion." Belle sighed.


    Warm was putting it lightly. My head was hot with anger. After all the good work we did, squandered by political greed and ambition¡ª the same that allowed Edith to get as far as she did by manipulating those vices.


    "As much as I''d like to give Lisette a piece of my mind, we''ve done all we can here. Let''s return to¡ª"


    "Raaa!"


    "Rahh!"


    Green and Red descended in time for a much larger shadow to engulf us. The people around us screamed in terror as a silver dragon landed next to us with Blue riding on top like it was a horse.


    "Sorry, I''m late!" Zeke bowed shamefully. "I¡­ I got sent flying so far I got lost. Then the harpies somehow found me."


    Green, Red, and Blue circled the dragon like cats around their favorite toy.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 132

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    "It seems as though the number of slaves has grown as of late." Lantessa chuckled at the expense of Auren, who we had brought back and chained in the basement alongside Aurelias and Winnegan.


    Although we considered feminizing the incubus as Eudora had done with Noelle, none of us knew how it could be done without the master of the tower present. That plan was scrapped, much to our disappointment in losing a chance to further humiliate him.


    "We didn''t expect to bring back a demon either, but Auren was a blessing in disguise. The deep well of magic within him can be channeled into and power the tower. It took a lot of magic to move the tower from the Weeping Expanse to Lotherain. It will take significantly more to bring it to Thanreas," I explained.


    Mira and Belle carefully carved runes into the wooden floor and walls around the incubus, making sure to double-check the grimoires that the inscriptions were correct and as precise as possible. Like what was done to Zertos, the purpose was to bind Auren''s magic to the tower like a sort of faucet. The incubus'' magic would drain one way but not the other.


    "Me, a slave? Preposterous! When I get out of here, I shall make you serve as furniture. Release me this, damn it. You should be groveling and begging for my dick!" Auren screamed incessantly.


    "Either you put this on, or I rip out your tongue." Mira held a ball gag in her shaking hand, doing everything she could to hold back from murdering Auren outright.


    The incubus gulped. "The¡­ gag¡­"


    Relative silence returned now that he could no longer speak, which didn''t say much since Aurelias was still getting railed by alraune tentacles behind him.


    "Gurk bring shiny! Made sure to bring highest quality." The goblin descended the stairs in haste, carrying a handbasket full of magic crystals.


    "Good work," I said, unburdening him of the basket.


    "The final steps are done as soon as I embed the crystals into the runes," Belle said, licking her lips. She was in the zone when it came to this that Mira became a hindrance. Few could say they came close enough to match her ingenuity


    Mira left the rest to our more capable colleague. She stood up, brushed her robes of dust and dirt, and stretched until her sockets popped.


    "Come, love." Mira took Gurk by the hand and guided him towards the stairs, giving me a kiss as she passed. "Let us fetch down some of Eudora''s prized tea and snacks. I know where she keeps them hidden in her private quarters."


    I worried about Mira. She wouldn''t like it if I said that out loud. Her commitment to carrying our child to a full term while still engaging in battle was admirable, but incredibly foolish. It was impossible to try and get through to her.


    "Ellori, you have visitors!" Noelle yelled from the top of the stairs.


    Kati and Ceris, an odd combination to be sure, greeted me at the front door. I invited them in to talk around the fire, whereupon Gurk and Noelle served us refreshments. It seemed Mira had remained upstairs to rest. Given her condition, that put my mind at ease for her to do so.


    "I commit my tribe to fight for you," the kobold chief began. "However, I worry for the future of my tribe. We are only a few hundred and had lost many when the towers first emerged. If too many of us fall, the guardian tree may¡­"


    "Kati came to me for counsel. I suggested that he keep a few fertile males here. That way, they may produce offsprings when the next wave of priestesses arrive with the bulk of our army," Ceris said.


    "I have no reason to refuse. You and your tribe, including Flora, did a lot for me back then. If anything, I would encourage you to take up Ceris'' offer." I nodded.


    After all, Cammy''s survival and strength hinged on the number of worshippers. Their collective devotion was what allowed her to thrive.


    "Thank you, Savior! Thank you, High Priestess! I shall find suitable young males to remain in Ellowyn. In the battle to come, you shall have my spear!" Kati beat his chest, bowed, and left to tell his tribe the good news.


    "A true leader, he is. If I were not already carrying, I would have liked to bear his children." Ceris smiled. She rubbed her belly and that smile flipped into a frown. "I''m hoping you can answer a puzzling question¡ª Why are there no kobold or orc women? No centaura either?"


    I knew this question was coming sooner or later. Ceris and her kin come from place beyond the reaches of humanity''s taint. They did not know our evil nor our hubris. The answer was known to all witches as both a great mark of shame and accomplishment.


    "A little over a century ago, the Council of Kings ordered the Witch''s Academy to¡­ impair the rate of reproduction of demi-humans," I answered and felt Vessyra''s seething rage boil inside me.


    "Blasphemy, genocide. An affront to the goddess," Ceris whispered in disdain.


    All the council''s sick plan served to do was turn demi-human males to seeking human women as partners after their female counterparts died out. The witches who took part in that profane experiment had long passed away, but each of us still carried that sin. It was our history.


    "Don''t worry. When this is over, I intend to right those wrongs. As we speak, Eileen is searching to reverse the effects through alchemy. We''ve seen how capable she is," I assured her.


    That seemed to be enough to calm Ceris down. She likely suspected this for some time now. The elf sighed and partook in the snacks to distract herself, but quickly became engrossed in them as though suddenly made aware of her hunger. The cowl of the calm and collected elf I knew her to be fell away as she stuffed her mouth with each morsel.


    "Mmm! Filled with jelly sweeter than bastil fruits¡ª Oh, forgive me! This is unbecoming of a priestess. My cravings are fickle when I''m pregnant." She covered her mouth and blushed.


    It wasn''t often I got to see her like this. Instead of removing the temptations from the table, I called Noelle and Gurk to make more for our dear guest. Ceris was left in awe at the variety, her mouth watering like an open faucet.


    "My, do you know how to spoil a girl. I might have to return the favor later." Ceris winked.


    "Pregnancy isn''t tough on you, is it?" I asked, worried for Mira and myself in the future when it comes to that.


    "There is no mistaking that it is a burden. What I carry in my womb fills me with pride. After all, this is your gift to me," she said, affectionately stroking her belly bulge.


    My throat seized as the tea I was drinking went down the wrong pipe. I glanced around the room and was relieved to see no one else around but us.


    "I had a feeling¡­ but it still came as a surprise¡­" Once the coughing fit subsided, I fetched a towel to wipe the spill I made.


    Ceris offered to help, but I urged her to remain seated. Clutching the wet rag in hand, my mind spun with a heaviness that weighed down my entire being. Win or lose, the future was certainly going to be hectic for sure. I couldn''t take back her pregnancy anyway.


    "Speaking of surprises, will your priestesses'' pregnancies hinder your people in any way?" I asked.


    She shook her head, the giggle that erupted from her lips assuage some of my concern. "I have already sent the ones who aren''t pregnant to Ferellis. They seem in dire need of relief. Besides, battle will soon come and this land is as fertile of magic as our wombs. Better to sow the seeds now rather than later."


    It made sense now, but I wish I remained ignorant.


    When they told me many of their priestesses had gotten pregnant, I couldn''t help but wonder why? They knew better, of course. They understood much sooner than I that there would be great casualties in war. The bannerkin that served as their armies weren''t the only ones that did battle. Their priestesses also fought in the only way they were able. Just like Kati, they were looking to what came after¡ª their future.


    "Ceris! Ellori!" It was Sheila who had burst through the front door calling their names. "It''s Gale. She''s finally come!"


    We emerged from the tower to see a massive army coming down from the hills. Orcs, centaurs, elves, goblins, and more numbered in the thousands. Large, ape-armed rhinocerine beasts pulled wagons full of armaments and equipment, causing the ground to tremble with each step.


    Leading them were six individuals mounted on large wolves decorated ornamental feathers and warpaint. Gale was among them. She wore heavy leathers and a helmet with the sharp antlers.


    "My beloved sisters," Gale shouted with glee. "By Vessyra''s grace, I have arrived at last with over four-thousand strong!"


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 133

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Our war council was coming along nicely. The respective leaders of each faction met with me one by one at the half-way point between Ellowyn, Lotherain, and Eudora''s tower.


    Alira represented the several dozen witches in Eudora''s place. Gale was elected as chief bannerlord among the five bannerlords that came with her, representing the entirety of the demi-humans from Vessyra and outer Talmora. Kati abdicated leadership of his tribe to Clem and represented the demi-humans of Ellowyn.


    Zathira would join us later. She and Custodian continued to mate day and night, producing offsprings for war. Regrettably, though the remsectnid queen had asked for two months, no one could afford to waste anymore time. Their forces would only number up to 100 by the end of Redvern.


    King Ulric of Juna and King Marcus of Parthun would have joined us if things turned out differently. Regicide appeared to be commonplace during times of war. However, and though it irked me to have been played like that, Quinny and Lisette now ruled the Kingdom of Juna.


    Although demons were among the list of enemies to face leading up to Edith Percouli, we had found an ally in Thelia whose penchant for subjugating lesser demons below her accrued a sizable force to serve our cause.


    The combined forces we had raised was nothing to scoff at. Yet at the same time, it paled in comparison to the legion of demons that stood between us and Thanreas, as well as what awaited us within.


    Fortunately, our fears were offset by the aid of former Piety knights, Noelle and Eleanor.


    "We believe Lord-Commander Giselle Artoire has been led astray by the Crimson Witch Edith. As knights of the Order of Piety, sworn to stamp out profaned witchcraft and evil, it is our duty to correct her misactions," Eleanor declared, speaking for both herself and Noelle.


    "Your assistance is invaluable. I can''t thank you two enough for lending us your sword. It must have been a tough decision to resolve to fight against your own commander." I was able to sympathize with them well, and likewise they understood where I was coming from. For the longest time, we believed Headmistress Anora to be a role model to all witches. We were sorely mistaken.


    Both the knights and witches were betrayed by someone we trusted.


    "I don''t know if Discipline is still herself anymore, but I would still like to give her a piece of my mind," Noelle said.


    "You and I together. The commander must answer for her crimes. To our blades and to the gods above." Eleanor put a hand on his shoulder and nodded.


    Both of them then nodded to me and returned to the tower to plan their own battle. That they would face Discipline in my stead was a load off my back. That woman terrified me. Her strength was something else entirely, possibly from having made a deal with a greater demon or worse.


    The ones we had faced thus far were nothing compared to their deity-like masters. It was even believed that the witches of old grew so weak after subduing those monsters that the Council of Kings was able to overpower witchcraft thereafter.


    "I''d like to slug our old headmistress a good one, but I''m guessing you have other plans for me and the girls?" Alira asked, crossing on leg over the other.


    "This is a war between witches. The populace of Thanreas are as much victims as we are. Once we''ve touched ground and secured the Granite Promenade, I want you and the others to go around purging the demons." I marked every spot on the map Eleanor and Noelle had drawn for us where citizens were densely populated. No doubt demons would have amassed in the residential districts to terrorize as many people as possible.


    What we needed were good optics. The better we appeared to the general populace''s eyes, the easier it would be to earn their trust.


    The last person to meet with today¡­


    Gale had her nose turned to the sky. She had since taken off the grizzly helmet, but the savage armor she wore and crescent sword sheathed at her waist didn''t make her any less intimidating.


    "I didn''t think priestesses were fighters," I remarked to her.


    "Ceris and Sheila prefer not to do battle. I am what you would call an outlier. If we are to see Vessyra flourish again, then I must fight for it, the high priestess responded with conviction. She glanced over her shoulder where a massive encampment of tents and bonfires had been raised to shelter four-thousand warriors. "That the bannerlords answer to me should speak volume to my capacity to lead."


    The army was impressive to say the least. Within me, Vessyra swelled with pride to see the fruits of her children''s fertile prosperity. At the same time, she grieved for what was to come.


    "If things go according to plan, your people won''t see much fighting. We only need them as a threatening factor to keep most of the enemy''s forces concentrated at the gates," I explained to both the goddess and Gale.


    Night had fallen by the time the discussions concluded. So much to plan, so little time. How the hell did Eudora manage to do what she did?


    When I returned home, Eileen and Mira were smoking skewered fishes on top of the cauldron of all places. Green, the most adorable of the three harpy sisters, was watching the descaled fish meat glisten and charr to a crispy texture. Mira then lathered and brushed a thin layer of remsectnid honey over them which caramelized quickly from the heat.


    "Raa! Raaa!" Green cawed with hunger, tugging on Eileen''s robes and pointing to her own mouth.


    "Be patient just a little longer," Eileen said.


    Mira plucked one of the smoked fishes and dangled it above Green''s face.


    "What do we say?" she asked.


    "Raa?" Green cocked her head sideways. "Raank¡­ rryoou?"


    Satisfied with the answer, Mira handed Green the long-awaited meal.


    "Good girl!" Eileen stroked the harpy''s head.


    "You''re teaching her to speak?" I asked, finally revealing myself.


    "Harpies are incredibly intelligent," Mira began, putting a hand on the harpy''s head. "If they''re around humans long enough, they can pick up speech patterns and intonations better than human children."


    Amusingly, the harpy sisters had been hanging around Zeke a lot. The talking dragon might have taught them a word or two. Occasionally, I would hear him speaking to them when they fly around in the sky. His confidence was coming around thanks to their presence. What an interesting friendship they had going on.


    "Having them around to speak with is nice, too. Isn''t that right, Green? Or are you just here for the food?" Eileen asked the harpy.


    "Raa, aahh!" she replied.


    They had cooked enough fish for a banquet. Suffice to say, it tasted heavenly with the honey. We fed the rest to Green and her sisters, but they fought for every last bit down to the bones. The trio slept on top of each other on the couch, snoozing away their full belly. At the end of the night, Eileen retired to her room on the upper floor of the great hollow.


    Mira and I laid in bed, her naked back pressed to my chest. Like me, she probably wasn''t asleep yet. Probably waiting for me to make the first move to give her permission for another spicy night. But this much was enough for me.


    "What are you thinking back there?" she suddenly asked.


    "Certainly not whether I want to have sex with you right now. Nope," I lied, rubbing my erect penis in the space between her buttcheeks.


    "What a happy coincidence. I happen to be in need of you." Mira turned around to face me.


    We kissed once, twice, then ended up with her riding on top of me until I came. My dick was right at home inside her. Having a male sex organ was one of the best decisions of my life. Although sometimes, I was tempted to ask Mira to get one herself.


    Now wasn''t a good time. If I also became pregnant, it might put a damper on our plans to go to war.


    Mira propped herself up on top of me. She stroked my cheek and stared into my eyes affectionately.


    "You distract yourself too much of what might be. Here''s an idea: what shall we name our first child?" she asked.


    "Name, huh¡­ Wait a minute. You said first like you''re hoping for a second?" I raised an eyebrow.


    Mira grinned. "I don''t recall saying second. But since we''re on the topic, I was hoping for five. Two from you and two from me. Once we''ve popped them up, I may consider giving Gurk my womb for one child."


    "Oh. Now we''re talking about having a goblin baby? I hope you haven''t forgotten I was his first." I tapped her nose and returned the grin.


    "I guess we''ll have to ask him ourselves the next time he''s in bed with us, won''t we?" She chuckled.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 134

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    There was little left to do other than to wait until the end of the month. Quinny needed a little more time to prepare and gather her forces that had been spread across Juna. In a few days'' time, we would be laying siege to Thanreas. Everything we had worked towards, sacrificed, and lost culminated to this.


    Whether we were ready or not come end of Redvern, the war must be nipped in the bud before it has a chance to fully blossom. Either Edith Percouli answered for her crimes, or we all perish.


    As I made my way to Eudora''s tower, a group of four children ran past me toward the demi-human encampment. Suspicious of their motives, I followed after them to make sure they kept out of trouble. Of course, that was too much to ask.


    The rascals crawled underneath the fence barrier, thinking they were in a covert mission and unaware that I''d already caught onto them.


    "M-Maybe we should head back. I think I heard my mom calling as we left," one boy, who couldn''t be older than ten, said to the group.


    Another wagged a finger in his cowardly friend''s face. "We got this far didn''t we? Besides, my gramps says they''re as dumb as animals. No way one of them''s gonna catch on."


    They hid behind several large tents made of leathers thrown over scaffolding and pitched poles. Crates and barrels stuffed full with weapons were set between each shelter, providing adequate cover from being seen.


    The bravest of them, whom I recognized by his messy, short brown hair as Jonah, pulled a spear from a weapon''s rack. It was unwieldy in his hands and wobbled as he tried to find the right place to hold it to keep balance.


    Now was probably the best time to ruin their fun before things got out of hand. However, a black-furred minotaurus had walked around back to investigate the commotion and found the children waiting.


    Three of them staggered back and fell on their butts. The one carrying the spear brandished it in the minotaur''s face.


    "Stay back, monster!" he exclaimed with a trembling voice.


    "That''s enough, kids. Your parents must be worried sick not knowing where you are." I revealed myself from behind the trees, spooking the entire group and the minotaur.


    Rio extended a tendril to disarm the boy of the spear and placed it into my hand. I had all four of them sit on their knees in front of me, each hanging their heads in shame.


    "It''s been some time, hasn''t it, Jonah? Don''t tell me this was all your idea?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest.


    "First knights, then demons¡­ when another group of monsters showed up, I thought they were gonna attack, " he answered.


    The minotaur and I traded sighs.


    I knelt down and put my hand on Jonah''s head. "I know it''s hard to believe with everything that''s happening. These new faces are on our side. We''re going to stop all the bad people soon, but you need to stay at home to protect your family¡ª not go out looking for trouble."


    Jonah looked like he wanted to protest, then took another look at the minotaur''s enormous build and cowered.


    "I think they are brave and have the makings of future bannerkins," the minotaur complimented his would-be attackers.


    "You''re going to encourage their recklessness?" I glared at him.


    "My name is Gwarm. I take no offense for what they thought about doing. Instead, this can be turned into a valuable lesson." Gwarm rose to his full height and extended a hand large enough to crush any one of the children''s skulls.


    All of them reared back. I thought they would run. Jonah swallowed his fear and shook the minotaur''s hand.


    "I¡­ I''m Jonah¡­ I heard your kind eat humans. Is it true?" he asked.


    I thought to scold him, but Gwarm bellowed in laughter.


    "We eat bigger things than humans to become strong. You can become as strong as me if you eat what I do. Come, I''ll show you. High Priestess Ellori, you come as well." Gwarm yanked Jonah into his shoulder, and I nodded to the other kids that it was alright to come along.


    Gwarm led us around to the front where a centaur, orc, and a harpy sat around a bonfire. There was a joke waiting somewhere, but I couldn''t think of one. For the longest time, I''d only known demi-humans from inner Talmora and the Weeping Expanse. They were either enslaved or lived among their own species. To see so many races together like in Vessyra still surprised me. It surprised the kids as well.


    "I hope you don''t mind some extra mouths to feed," Gwarm announced to his companions.


    "Sit them by the fire, but not too close."


    The harpy, who looked to be from a species of black bats, roasted giant slabs of meat skewered on metal spears. She seasoned with spices the aroma of which I didn''t recognize, but was incredibly fragrant and mouth-watering nonetheless. The boys who had hidden behind me stared at the glitsening food with curiosity.


    "Bellina is as skilled a cook as she is a javelineer," Gwarm said of his harpy friend.


    "You boys prefer it well-done or rare?" Bellina asked them.


    Jonah was let down to his friends. None of them must have eaten yet, because they answered her enthusiastically.


    "I have a daughter who prefers fruits and nectar over a good steak. Never get a chance to show off my recipes to her. You kids make sure to eat your fill!" She handed each of them meat so big that they didn''t know where to begin eating.


    Biting into the charred flesh set off an explosion of flavors in my mouth. It tasted as good as it smelled despite the underlying gamey flavor, which was mostly masked by the spices Bellina lathered onto it. She even tossed a piece to Rio, who snatched it in mid-air.


    "Boys, what do you say?" I asked. They replied with a mixture of thanks and gratitude while ravenously digging into the meat. "Sorry for the trouble, Gwarm, Bellina."


    They shook their heads.


    "Better they are troublemakers young rather than later." Bellina grinned at the boys.


    "They are welcome to return anytime, but we all much prefer they use the front entrance." Gwarm chuckled.


    "I''ll drill that into their heads," I assured them.


    I escorted the boys home with a full belly and a new perspective of the demi-humans that came to Parthun. What they thought were man-eating monsters turned out to be no different than their own parents. And who could fault them for thinking this way to begin with? The history we carved and lessons we sought was a collective effort. Today, they were given a glimpse of another perspective. One that I hoped to carry into the future.


    We at last reached Jonah''s home. He stood at the front door and wasn''t eager to part ways just yet.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked him.


    "I''m sorry for causing you trouble today. Mallory and Ulric tried to tell me it was a bad idea so they didn''t come with me. It''s weird not being yelled at for doing something wrong, and the nice bird lady even fed us." He kept his eyes to the ground and kicked a nearby stone.


    "If you need a scolding, I''ll be happy to give you one. But it won''t do any good if you already know what you did wrong. Next time, you can introduce Mallory and Ulric to your new friends at the camp." I smiled warmly.


    Jonah blushed. He swallowed his hesitation and steeled himself for his next words.


    "I may just be a boy, but one day I''ll grow big and strong like Gwarm to be good enough for you!" he declared.


    Now even children were proposing to me? At this rate, my future would be a rather crowded one.


    "You still have a lot of growing up to do after today''s little stunt. If you''re still a good boy by the time you''re older, then expect a sweet little reward from me. Let that be your motivation, okay?" I winked.


    The boy became as red as a tomato, and a bulge grew between his legs. Rio and I left him with that encouragement. Hopefully he''d stay out of trouble from now on, and it wouldn''t be so bad to have a young hunk to come back to in the future.


    With the short detour out of the way, I went straight to the tower so as to not keep the others waiting. Cammy was outside of the mansion, appearing more perturbed than I had found her this morning.


    "Did I keep you waiting?" I asked, coming up from behind her.


    "Oh, no. That''s not it. The, uh¡­ my presence inside poses a problem to the alraunes. They seem to have a strong urge to¡­ fertilize me," she answered.


    I choked on my spit upon hearing that. We needed to get inside to hear what Eileen and Belle had to say about the towers emerging all over Talmora.


    "Well, then. I guess this witch has to show them to keep their tentacles off my daughter."


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 135

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Right through the door and the grasping alraune tentacles went right for Cammy. She sidestepped out of the way, compelling her own plant appendages to keep the assaulting ones at bay. Given that she was cut off from her worshippers within the tower and alraunes were unnaturally strong to begin with, it was no surprise they could overwhelm her. There must be at least three housed within this mansion. Gods knew what more lay beneath the surface.


    Fortunately, a mother''s love is a powerful thing. Cammy might just be an adoptive daughter. We were not related by blood or race, but after having raised and watched her grow my maternal instincts emerged in full force in the form of magic.


    "M-Mama?" Cammy squeaked.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of them for you," I assured her.


    Convoking Flora''s boon and Vessyra''s magic to the surface of my being gave the alraune''s pause. I sensed their hesitation to proceed, but their lustful desire to impregnate Cammy was greater than fear.


    Then I just need to give them something to sate that lust, I thought to myself.


    My magic signature tethered itself to four entities which I then pumped my font into. I sensed their emotions¡ª surprise at first, then keen interest, and finally resignation that culminated into incredible satisfaction and relief.


    The tentacles fell limp to the ground, twitching and shuddering as they slowly retracted from where they came.


    "Whew. They shouldn''t bother you from now on. Cammy?" She had collapsed to the ground, trembling as the alraune''s tentacles were and face tinged a shade of red.


    "You¡­ took care of more than just them," Cammy remarked, clutching her lower body.


    "Ah¡ª Don''t tell me¡­ I just¡­ and you¡­" I became at a loss for words. There were three alraunes, and so the fourth I sensed was actually a dryad.


    Oops didn''t even begin to describe how guilty I felt.


    "A first for everything, I suppose. Being made to orgasm by my own mother was a rather pleasant experience." Cammy climbed to her feet, and I gave her a hand to help her up. She clutched my arms and waited until her legs stopped shuddering from the climax before standing on her own.


    We went directly to Eudora''s laboratory unbothered by the alraunes. Belle and Eileen were inside, engaged in a discussion over a heated topic about the towers.


    "It''s not possible." Belle cut through the air with her hand. "If that much magic floods into the world at once, all life would drown. It''s no different than a dam breaking over a village. Unlike soul stones, there is such a thing as having too much magic in your body."


    "But by not destroying the towers all at once, it would take decades to remove them one by one. That isn''t time that the rest of the world has. Think of the people of Vessyra¡ª They need their lands to flourish soon," Eileen fired back just as ardently.


    I cleared my throat hoping to get their attention, but it only served to bring me into the argument.


    "Come here!" both of them ordered at once. A table upon which a spectral map similar in form to the ones Eudora created came to life at Belle''s will. It was of Talmora in its entirety. Pillars symbolizing the towers rose from the ground and were connected by streams of magic. All led to a single point on the map where we all knew was Thanreas, reminiscent of the now defunct megatower in the Weeping Expanse.


    "We''ve learned two things," Eileen began, raising two fingers. "First, Edith has another megatower in Thanreas and is likely the key to toppling every tower at once; second, there is more magic flowing through those streams and inside towers than our world five times over than it should have."


    My mouth dropped.


    "You mean¡­ because all the battles being fought in Talmora is causing an influx?" I asked, hoping for clarification.


    Belle shook her head. "The demons that we''ve been slaying are a drop in a pond. Edith is drawing magic directly from the nether realms. It''s like a waterfall¡ª and our world is a bucket in comparison."


    "There are plenty of soul stones scattered about the Weeping Expanse to absorb that magic," my apprentice said.


    "You''re a talented alchemist, I''ll give you that. Hell, the best we witches have known in centuries. But stop pretending to understand magic. More soul stones will spawn as a result of allowing all that latent magic out. What better way to tempt another Crimson Witch once we''ve defeated Edith?" Belle and Eileen were back to arguing with each other again, and there was little Cammy and I could do.


    Although they were getting nowhere, these were the sort of debates the Elder Board had all the time. I could imagine the both of them forming their own faction on the matter if they had attended the academy together. If only this were more peaceful times, and the most war we had to worry about was a sore throat from yelling too much.


    "Someone mind filling me in on the details? Like why do we think Edith''s megatower can topple the other towers?" I clutched my head in mental agony as, for the first time in a while, I felt like the stupid one.


    "It''s guesswork at best. If that megatower is another portal to the demon realm, Edith must be the conduit empowering it. Destroying a tower with all that magic leaves the well with no other place to go, and would cause a feedback loop to the other towers that can''t contain it," Belle explained.


    That was news to me. Defeating Edith would render the tower unable to acquire any more magic. Dismantling the tower was another matter. It caused a domino effect on the others, and we wouldn''t want all that magic to pour out at once.


    Witches, familiars, and creatures with a greater affinity towards magic like dragons would survive. Many humans and demi-humans would perish.


    Eudora¡­ she knew this, yet searched for a way to destroy all the towers without considering the repercussions. No. She did know. Merely, she stood at the other end of the spectrum of Edith.


    Fortunately, we held the cards now.


    "We won''t destroy the towers all at once," I declared.


    "But¡ª" Eileen held her tongue as soon as I raised a finger.


    "Edith dies first. We''ll find a way to deal with the towers when we''re afforded the peace to do so." The two of them appeared satisfied with my answer. After all, we had to deal with Edith in order to deal with the towers.


    With our discussions concluded, Eileen and Cammy went to occupy another laboratory to further experiment on alchemical means to dismantle the towers. Belle and I remained in the first room, mulling over the new information.


    "You don''t think Eudora allowed herself to be caught, do you?" Belle asked.


    So, she suspected the same.


    "Maybe. What better way to achieve your goals than to position yourself next to the finish line? Ugh. One wants to hoard magic for herself, the other wants to let the world drown in it." I groaned and buried my head into my arms.


    Belle took a seat across from me and vanished the map from the table. We had looked at it enough anyway. She stuck a hand out and grinned.


    "Never thought we''d come this far. Couldn''t have asked for better people to go down fighting with," she said.


    I clasped her hand. "Hard to believe it hasn''t even been a year yet. We''ve attended the academy longer than this war has gone on, but it feels like so much time has passed."


    Luna and Rio flew down onto the table and contributed to the handshake.


    "How many orders do you think are left in that?" I asked about the collar.


    "Not sure. I''ve grown accustomed to it." She traced a finger along the length.


    I took hold of the leash with my free hand. "Go tell Eleanor how you feel about her."


    The magic in the collar glowed. Belle gave me a death stare that could frighten a dragon.


    "You¡­ are the worst junior I could ever have!" she exclaimed, walking out of the room to fulfill the order.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 136

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Now that I was alone to collect my thoughts, the goddess Vessyra began to make herself known. Quiet at first, like a whisper in a gale. Then her magic pulsed within me, as loud as my own heart. For the first time since the megatower, she appeared before me in her divine form, wearing a pristine white wedding dress woven with what appeared to be gold and silver jewelled, metallic threads.


    The goddess, too, was ready for war.


    "It seems I am able to take form here. This place is teeming with magic. Come, let me embrace you at last." Vessyra outstretched her hand in my direction. When I took it, she yanked me toward her and wrapped her other arm around my waist. We came so close our lips were inches apart. I was held in tender arms, under a loving gaze. Not one that a mother gave a child like I had felt from her before, but one from that of a lover.


    In short, she was beautiful. Where a succubus exuded fiery allure that lit up your loins, the goddess'' elegance and grace lulled you into believing you were in love with her. A warm feeling in my chest swelled as we stared into each other''s eyes. A thousand sweet words were exchanged in that moment of silence.


    Unable to control my own desires, I stood on my toes to close the gap between us and kissed her. My audacity was met with reciprocation. While our lips were pressed together, something between her legs twitched and throbbed. She held me closer, squeezing our bodies together until I felt her massive erection against my thighs.


    "J-Just how hung are you?" I gulped, squirming in her grasp. The goddess'' rod was hidden behind the bridal gown, but formed an outline that didn''t leave much to the imagination.


    Vessyra giggled at my apprehension. "I sometimes visit my most devout disciples in their dreams to reward them. Oh, the wonderful sounds they make. I have their expressions shown only to me burned into my mind. Go on, my avatar. Let us consummate our love."


    We parted to allow the gown to drop to her ankles. All of her was dazzling. Her naked body instantly brought me to an erection. However, it wasn''t the incredible physique or glimmer of her divine body that captured my attention. The sight of her member in its bare glory knocked the wind out of my lungs. How anyone could say I shared the image of Vessyra was beyond me. Mine paled in comparison to her natural monument.


    She was closer to a horse in terms of size, girth, and shape. Though erect, it did not rise up due to the sheer weight of it. The enormous slab of meat that was her cock hung like a third leg.


    "I''m beginning to have second thoughts about this¡­" My voice came out squeaking and filled with uncertainty.


    "If you wish not to, simply say so. Although, since I dwell within you, your thoughts tell me otherwise." Vessyra grinned.


    I was given ample enough time to refuse, to leave the room and have her return within me. Instead, the ravenous side of me that desired the goddess'' body just as much as she desired mine was too strong to resist.


    Steeling my resolve, I dropped to my knees and wrapped my fingers on Vessyra''s rock hard dick. It took the middle fingers and thumbs of both hands to properly encircle it. The stiff member throbbed like it had a heart of its own. Behind the shaft, the goddess'' pussy leaked and soaked the immediate surroundings of her thighs. If I looked between my legs, I must be the same about now.


    Vessyra''s lustful eyes urged me to begin as she, too, sought relief from our long awaited union. With nothing else in mind other than to serve my goddess, I licked the length of the shaft and coated it in a layer of my saliva. The tip was far too big for my human jaws to take. Massaging the shaft and sucking on the tip was enough to make her knees buckle. Pressing my cheeks to it elicited a gasp.


    A hand fell atop my head, stroking me as she gazed lovingly at how I pleasured her. A memory from back when I first encountered centaurs resurfaced. In retrospect, I should have gone out alone. That way, I could have experienced a horse-like dick first hand and be prepared for this eventuality.


    Seeking to further satisfy the goddess, I reached behind the shaft and inserted two fingers into her pussy.


    "Oh! Mmmm¡­" Vessyra let out a cute moan. I wanted to hear more of it.


    Hot and sticky flesh enveloped my fingers with the tightness of a vise. She even began to sway her hips. Anticipation built as I wondered how it would feel to have my dick inside her. She must be wondering the same of mine.


    The more I stroked her cock and fingered her pussy, the more shallow her breath became.


    "Your experience¡­ certainly worthy of being a High Priestess¡­ aahh! The way your tongue and lips move¡­ mmmh! Yes¡­ I''m getting close. Don''t stop yet¡­" The sheer pleasure dripping in her voice emboldened me to double my efforts.


    The goddess'' legs trembled and her pussy clenched. I pressed my fingers as deep as possible, soaking them in her nectar. Elsewhere between her legs, the cock twitched once¡­ twice¡­ and sprayed another kind of nectar over my face and clothing. White cum poured from the tip, drenching my body in its color. Like a sponge, my living robes sucked up every drop that landed on the fabric.


    Satisfied with a bountiful feast from the goddess'' ejaculate, I whistled for my robes to leave my body. Now we were both naked. She scrutinized me as if I were a statue to be marvelled at.


    Vessyra was displeased with the laboratory and insisted we find a bedroom to do the deed in. I glanced up and down the hallway, fearful that someone might see us. No one else was around. The others must be outside or downstairs. We took the bedroom across from us, a modest refuge with a sizable bed suited to Vessyra''s height and¡­ size.


    Once inside, she carried me to the bed like I was her newly wedded wife. There, laying upon silken sheets, we exchanged kisses and tickled each other''s necks with our breaths. I laid on top of her, both our breasts squished together and dick pressed between our bellies.


    "I want it now," I pleaded to her. "I want your giant cock in me."


    We traded places, with me below and her above. A warm hand caressed my belly. To her, this was more than just sex. I could tell she wanted to impregnate me. If her cum, more fertile than anything known in this world, found its way in I would undoubtedly become pregnant.


    Next, she laid her enormous cock on top of me. It was so heavy that it anchored me to the bed. The largest I''d ever taken was technically Zeke, but I had grown in size to match it. The largest relative to my human size was Taurac. Just imagining his cock was enough to make me tremble with excitement. However, he was about to be toppled by none other than the goddess herself.


    "If we''re going to do this, you absolutely cannot get me pregnant," I warned her.


    Vessyra sighed. "You know that is blasphemy to me? Nevertheless, if that is what it takes to have you, then so be it."


    I breathed a sigh of relief too soon. She already had the massive cock at the entrance to my pussy and was ready to shove it in. Fear returned briefly, but was replaced with overwhelming lust when the tip rubbed against the folds.


    Her reassuring smile granted me peace. However, it didn''t change the size of her cock. As the large tip began to penetrate me, sharp pain rushed up my spine. My back arched up, my consciousness flashed white. The next thing I knew, the tip of Vessyra''s cock had breached. The hard part was over.


    "Oh, gods¡­ fuck, it''s so big!" I cried.


    "And you''re so tight. I think I might cum any second," the goddess replied. She propped herself up on top of me and leaned in for a kiss. Her tongue invaded my mouth like she was trying to get a taste of her own cum.


    Vessyra''s immaculate breasts swayed above me as our lips and tongue made love in my mouth. Her cock gradually inched deeper until the tip kissed my cervix, putting me into a lightheaded daze. So much of it still remained.


    "I''ve had my eyes on you since you took root in the Weeping Expanse. Now I have you pinned beneath me, my cock buried inside ready to fill you up. How I longed for this, my beloved avatar," the goddess cooed seductively in my ears. Her words sent quivering shivers of pleasure traveling up my spine and lighting up my mind like fireworks.


    She started moving. Our hips clapped together. The wet sounds from having my pussy pounded, the creaking of the bed, and the moaning quips that escaped our lips between kisses created a symphony out of our carnal desires.


    The goddess, who was a giant compared to me, dominated every moment of our sexual encounter. Strong hands gripped my hips and pumped into me mercilessly. She would sometimes stop and have me begged to be fucked.


    "If you do not ardently beg, I may have to stop," Vessyra teased as she slowed her pace.


    "Don''t stop¡­ fuck me, please! Fuck me hard and fill me with your cum, my goddess!" I pleaded. My quaking body was assaulted by orgasm after orgasm as she obliged and relentlessly pistoned into me.


    But she was not without her gentle side. When the climaxes passed, we laid there and stroked each other''s cheek, basking in the sight of one another''s beauty. Sex slowed down, and instead of the beast-like fervor she demonstrated when fucking me at first, it fell to a passionate embrace of lovemaking.


    That I, too, had a penis did not escape her notice. It thrilled her to stroke me to an orgasm and watch it sputter with cum. She kissed it, wrapped her tongue and lips around it, sucking me until I gave her what she wanted. Of course, I returned the favor in the sixty-nine position, both of us licking each other to an orgasm.


    There was a magical sight in seeing the Goddess of Love and Lust covered in my ejaculate, staining the porcelain skin of her breasts and her golden locks of hair. It felt like I was staining her image, but she assured me that I wasn''t. That this was quite possibly the most reverent act I could perform on her.


    Eventually, we and the bed were covered in each other''s cum. Our fun came to a stop when I tried to put my dick in her. It seemed my fingers and tongue were as far as I went in her sacred place.


    "Regrettably, that is one place where I cannot allow you. Perhaps one day." Vessyra frowned, she too, was disappointed.


    I knew not to push a divine entity''s buttons. She instead opted to satiate me with a blowjob that threatened to suck off my dick. Her mouth was just as good and hot as her pussy felt when I fingered her. I lost count how many times I came into her throat. I might as well have gotten her pregnant that way.


    We sat up against the bed''s headrest and cuddled¡ª although that might not be the best word. It was mainly her holding me and playing with my dick even as it went limp, and I sat on her lap with her giant cock straddled between my thighs.


    "Someone I love very much is pregnant. You know her. While inside me, you and I have fought alongside her plenty of times. In a way, that means we''ve had many threesomes together." I chuckled.


    "You worry that she may come to harm in the battle to come. She is brave, but her love for you makes her foolhardy." Vessyra stretched her arm out and pinched the space in front of us. A small green gem was plucked from the otherwise empty space. She pressed it to my palm. "This is my gift to you and her. Do with it as you see fit."


    The power within the gem was something other than wild magic that I was used to. Was it divine? I couldn''t tell without using alchemy to appraise it.


    "Would you also like to know how your child will look?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Let''s leave that as a surprise. But¡­ I do want to know¡­ is it a boy or girl?"


    Vessyra reared back and burst into laughter, one that was free of stress or had forgotten about her own brother''s betrayal. It was genuine, sorely needed in stressful times such as this.


    "Your child is a girl. She will take after both her mothers'' greatest assets." She grinned.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 137

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The Goddess Vessyra greedily kept me for a while longer before returning to nest within my soul. Never have I sensed her more satisfied than now after she had fucked me until my legs couldn''t move. Cum leaked out of my mouth, ass, and pussy, while the rest of me was drenched in her divine ejaculate.


    My head was spinning. Aftershocks of orgasms incapacitated me when I tried to move, echoing the climaxes as though Vessyra''s massive cock was still inside me.


    "Next time¡­ mmmh¡­ I bring some potions just in case¡­" I told Vessyra and myself. With a bit of effort, I finally managed to sit up on the bed without collapsing. However, my legs caved in as soon as I stood up. The impact of dropping to the ground sent another shock traveling down my spine and directly to my crotch. "Ahhh¡ª Fuck¡­ I''m cumming again¡­ nnghaaahhh!"


    Like someone had lit a powder keg, the nerves in my entire body fired off pleasure signals and briefly robbed me of my consciousness. Coming to my senses, cum had pooled around me, having gushed out from my quivering cunt.


    Deep within me, an amused Vessyra was proud of the state she had left me in and eagerly awaited our next romp.


    Fed up with trying to control my physically inept self, I whistled for my robes to dress me and incanted magic to levitate my feet from the floor. Being weightless and floating in the air didn''t magically cure my sore hips, but at least I could move now.


    Cleaning the room was a cinch. A quick aqua and ventus spell tidied the place instantly, lifting all the cum from the floor, bedsheets, and my body. Not wanting to lose out on collecting a potentially powerful alchemy ingredient, I fetched some vials from the laboratory to fill Vessyra''s cum with.


    The goddess might have been a physical manifestation of magic given form in a forged world, but her dick felt pretty real to me. If the ejaculate wasn''t disappearing, then it must have some application. She didn''t appear to mind either, but expressed disappointment that I wasn''t using it to impregnate myself.


    Which begged the question, could I get other people pregnant with a divine goddess'' cum using this?


    It was probably what she wanted, but I didn''t think this world was ready to have demi-gods rugrats running around Talmora yet. I also did ask her to render her ejaculate infertile so I wouldn''t be impregnated. The substance within these vials likely wouldn''t be able to.


    Regardless, I should leave it to Eileen to tinker with it. Fifteen vials of Vessyra''s cum was quite the haul, and I came away with possibly one of the best sex in my life.


    "Heh¡­ How many people can say they had sex with a god?" I mused to myself.


    I began my search for Eileen by checking the laboratories one by one. Why Eudora had so many rooms was beyond me. I suspected they were meant to house an alraune each, but she found other uses for the creatures underneath the mansion instead. She likely also intended this to be her headquarters of a sort, housing many witches for them to conduct experiments and alchemy at any given time.


    From the start, it seemed Eudora wanted this tower to serve as a massive siege engine. Even with her gone, the rest of us had come to that same conclusion. This will be what gets us inside Thanreas. Defeating Edith, the Crimson Witch, was another story.


    At the end of the hall, a stone bust of Eudora''s former adult form sat on a stand. It had a smug grin. Just how vain did she have to be to own something like this. I supposed that was just how that crazy witch was.


    Opening the door to the last room in the hall revealed a sight that was both surprising but not unexpected. Eileen and Cammy sat together on the bed, fingers intertwined and dryad roots tenderly enveloping them both, lips pressed together to play a rather erotic tune. My apprentice saw me first and tried to pull away, but couldn''t under all those tendrils. When Cammy saw me next, her roots retracted faster than Rio could fly.


    "M-Mama?" Cammy gasped.


    "Mistress, I can explain¡ª!" Eileen stood up too quickly and became faint, so Cammy had to hold her steady.


    "No need to explain. Make sure you two don''t have any regrets, you hear?" I grinned and shut the door on the way out as they both turned bright red.


    The experiments could wait. Best to let them have their fun.


    I dropped the satchel full of Vessyra''s collected cum and left a note for Eileen to deal with later. Thinking to search for the others, I ran into another pair downstairs in the kitchen who were much farther behind than the other two.


    It seemed Belle and Eleanor were at the tail end of a serious discussion. I recalled having given my colleague an order with the leash to reveal her true feelings to Eleanor. In retrospect, I shouldn''t have butt in. It was their business after all. On the other hand, the two were much more relaxed with each other now than before.


    "Not too long ago we were enemies, then comrades at arms, and¡­" The former knight of Abstinence hesitated. She swallowed hard, then reached across the table to put a hand atop Belle''s and gave a reassuring squeeze. "I never expected to become friends. I''m still unsure of these feelings myself, but if you will give me time I shall consider them carefully."


    "Take all the time you need. I''m just glad we can talk like this again." Belle smiled.


    "By the way¡­ are you still¡­ like that? With the thing in your¡­ behind?" Eleanor asked quietly, thumbing her hair in embarrassment.


    The serious atmosphere around them dissipated. Belle choked on her own spit. I left them to their privacy and exited the mansion to find Rio waiting by the gazebo. He hopped onto my shoulder as I stepped onto the teleportation circle.


    Back into the real world, Rio took flight to join the harpy sisters engaging in a game of tag with Zeke. He wasn''t the only one. Luna and Talos joined the fray, soaring across the skies to enjoy what little peace was afforded to them before the battle.


    I held the green gem Vessyra had given me between my fingers. It glistened underneath the sun and emitted a strange glow. I shouldn''t have known what to do with this, but a reliable whisper urged me to have Mira ingest this. Whether it was protection magic or an empowering magic crystal-like jewel, I had no idea. I needed only trust the goddess that dwelled inside me.


    Mira wasn''t home when I returned to the great hollow. Instead, a busybody goblin carried out chores and cleaned the place in my absence. He scurried about, putting alchemical ingredients left out by Eileen, putting bookmarks on open tomes that I had yet to finish and shelving them in where they belonged, and wiping down dusty surfaces with a towel.


    "You know, I can clean all this in an instant with magic? You didn''t have to go through the trouble of cleaning everything by yourself," I remarked, entering the comforts of my home.


    "Gurk want Mistresses to come back to clean home. Messy no good. Work hard to make sure Mistresses comfort when back!" he exclaimed, not missing a beat in his tidying.


    I flew over to the alchemy racks by the cauldron and imbibed two drinks¡ª a restoration potion and stamina draught. The feeling in my legs and hips returned to me, and I could at last stand on my feet without the need for magic.


    "I thought Mira would be home. Where did she go?" I asked Gurk as I plopped down onto the couch.


    "Mistress went to visit priestesses. Not sure when she is back," he answered.


    Knowing Mira, she was going to be there for some time. As an eligible high priestess herself after succeeding in the Trial of Love and Lust, the carriage-mansion full of priestesses was a feast for someone like her.


    As Gurk was about to race past me, I snatched him onto the couch and into my arms.


    "Gurk still has work to do! Home still dirty," the goblin said..


    "So busy that you don''t have time for me?" I reached into his pants to pull out a green dick that was quickly getting erect in my hand.


    Gurk made himself comfortable on the couch as I got to my knees to perform a blowjob for him. The feeling of his stiff cock in my mouth was right where it belonged, like old times when it was only just us, indulging in each other''s desires in much more peaceful times.


    Before I knew it, he came into my mouth. I swallowed every drop, savouring the test of my goblin lover''s juices. His rod remained erect.


    Good, I thought.


    Shedding my robes off for the second time in one day to have sex, I climbed on top of Gurk. His eyes went wide when he saw my own erect penis.


    Do not worry, my avatar. Vessyra''s voice played melodically in my head. I shall grant you the magic to control it as you please.


    My penis suddenly disappeared, much to mine and Gurk''s surprise. Vessyra said I could control it, but now wasn''t the time to figure out how. I lowered my dripping wet pussy onto his cock.


    "Aahhh! Yours is the best, Gurk¡­ mmh!" Our hips met, every inch of him had buried into me, and our gazes locked on one another. Gurk was by far not the biggest. He didn''t need to be. It was as though the flesh inside me had long been molded into his shape. Like his cock was made for me and my pussy for him.


    "Mistress feels hot. Different than before¡­ feels better," he said.


    I began to ride him, luxuriating in the cock that stirred the most incredible pleasure I could ever ask for. Of course, having sex with someone you loved always felt better than with those you didn''t. It was why Vessyra was the Goddess of Love and Lust. For when those two feelings were present during the act, there was no greater joy.


    That''s right. I loved Gurk, my little goblin partner. It didn''t matter to me how different our races were or the circumstances that we met in. He had been with me through thick and thin, put himself in danger to help in spite of his own weaknesses, and toughed out things he didn''t want to do for everyone''s sake.


    While his dick pounded me, I stroked his cheek and kissed him. My body was soaring without the use of magic. This indescribable joy as we consummated our love sent me into a state of bliss.


    "I love you, Gurk. Cum inside me!" I begged sweetly.


    "Gurk loves Mistress, too. Gurk be good mate and take care of both Mistresses as wives!" he promised. We sealed that vow with another tongue-deep kiss, drowning in the pleasure of each other''s bodies.


    A piping hot load of cum gushed into my womb. His hands squeezed my ass. Even as he came, the goblin continued to fuck me, making sure every drop went as deep as he could push.


    Both of us climaxed at the same time, but I hadn''t had enough yet. Vessyra''s enormous cock had made my pussy sensitive, and every little touch lit up my nerves. I wanted more. I knew Gurk did, too.


    "Hah! I have returned from my conquest. Those priestesses are nothing to my techniques. Gale was especially pent-up being away from me for so long. Gurk, let us celebrate with some cake in Loth¡ª" Mira burst through the door going into a tirade about her sexual subjugation, but trailed off upon seeing us in the heat of sex. The corner of her lips pulled up to an impish grin. She shut the door and approached us, stripping off articles of clothes until she was completely naked before us. "Good thing the day is still young. Isn''t that right, darlings?"


    The sight of her naked body, breasts swelled from being pregnant, triggered my dick to magically reappear in an erect state.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 138

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Even while my penis was at full mast, Gurk''s own didn''t soften one bit like I thought it would. After all, very early on he had expressed revulsion towards the tennoraphallus when I was with Flora. He was a male goblin who explicitly preferred the female sex in all its glory. Who could blame him for being turned off by a penis on me? It just wasn''t his sexual preference.


    However, his cock remained erect inside my cunt, throbbing so hard it threatened to bring me to another orgasm. Perhaps it was the sight of two naked witches, or the thought we belonged to him as much as to each other. Such a scenario was only a fantasy for many, but for Gurk this was reality.


    "You''re going to let me in on the fun, yes?" Mira asked, pressing a finger to her lips.


    She leaned down to kiss me, but teased my lips with a peck instead. Her eyes danced between mine and Gurk''s dick, as though contemplating which meal to have first. Leave it to the witch of lust to come up with a better scenario.


    Mira pulled me off of Gurk. The fleshy walls of my pussy almost resisted parting from his cock. She ordered me to lay on the carpeted floor, then positioned herself on top so that we faced each other''s groin. Her glistening wet entrance tempted me to eat her out, but she beckoned for the goblin by smacking her own ass.


    A surprising invitation, given that she always wanted me first since we began this polygamous relationship.


    "Okay for Gurk to put in?" Gurk asked timidly.


    "Don''t keep me waiting, or put I''ll put Ellori''s in instead," Mira chided him with growing impatience. I watched from below as Gurk''s green cock that had fucked me so many times now entering Mira''s soaking pussy. Her entire body writhed with visible pleasure, and sweeter still were her melodious moans filling my ears. "Aahh¡­ How does it feel, Gurk? It must be just as good as your first mistress. Hmm¡ª nngh!"


    "Both Mistress feels good¡­ somehow this one¡­ hotter¡­" He picked his words carefully, skidding the line between mine and Mira''s pride to avoid any hurt feelings.


    Not that it mattered to me. We were each other''s lovers at the end of the day. Watching Mira''s pussy getting pounded by our goblin lover was beyond hot. So hot in fact, that my own dick was feeling it¡­


    "Mira¡ª aahhhnn?!" I realized why. She had her lips wrapped around my member, loyally sucking me off and letting the sound of sloppy slurping mix in with her cheeks being clapped. Mira''s skilled tongue from countless triumphs in cunnilingus transitioned well to sucking dick. An electric current ran along her tongue and shocked my pleasure senses to a new level.


    Two could play at that.


    Propping myself up on my elbows put me close enough to lick both Gurk''s baby maker and Mira''s pussy¡ª and that''s exactly what I did. They jolted as my tongue grazed their meat as I, too, incanted a minor thundra spell to send an electric current


    "Shllrrp¡­ mmmphh¡­ shluurrp¡­ aahh¡ª gods!" Mira cried in pleasure with a mouthful of my dick.


    It turned into a battle of attrition. Mira fingered me as she sucked me off. Gurk''s free hands reached down to pinch my nipples. The more I licked his balls, the louder his moans joined the chorus.


    "I can''t¡­ you two are too much to handle¡ª I''m going to¡­ I''m cumming!" Mira was enraptured with the euphoria of two dicks inside her and howled like a bitch in heat.


    "Gurk let it inside both Mistress!" the goblin declared.


    At the climax of our erotic orchestra, I came just as Gurk also unloaded into Mira with a final thrust. He let out so much that once his dick slipped away, cum poured from her pussy.


    Mira lost strength in her arms and knees. She fell on top of me, cunt smeared white with cum. Her hot tongue continued to pleasure my dick, so I returned the favor by eating out her twitching, goblin cum-filled pussy.


    "No¡ª Ellori, if you do that, I''m going to¡­ again¡­ gods, save me¡ª aaaahhhhh!" Mira howled yet again, so loud that I feared others outside would hear.


    Gurk helped Mira off of me, but she appeared down for the count and was still twitching from her orgasm. I gulped hard, seeing her in such a state.


    "Want to try mouth next! Can Gurk switch places?" The previously hesitant goblin was eager to try different positions.


    "In that case, I''ll fill her up down there next." Both of us swapped positions while Mira was still coming to consciousness.


    "What are¡­ you two¡ª wait, I''m still sensitive¡ª mmrrpphh!" Mira was silenced by Gurk plunging his dick into her mouth. Just in time to stifle the moans that followed when I pressed mine into her hole for sloppy seconds. It was incredibly warm. Maybe because Gurk came inside her. The fleshy folds trembled so much it massaged my member without needing to thrust.


    That didn''t last long, however, as Mira began to move her own hips. She became delirious, having succumbed to the pleasure of being spit roasted. Her head bobbed up and down on Gurk, while a shapely ass bounced on mine.


    "Mmmhore¡­ nnnrpph¡ª Ish¡­ so¡­ mmmpphh!"


    If Mira was trying to speak, neither of us could understand her.


    "You like that, don''t you? To be humiliated by two cocks?" I slapped her ass hard, the impact made her reflexively tense up and by extension, her pussy clenched tighter on my cock.


    I whistled for my robes to transform into nipple clamps on her breasts. It extended and formed a whip in my hand which I used to strike her ass red. Her screams were a mixture of pleasure and blissful joy in the midst of physical agony. A true masochist, Thelia could only hold a candle to the inferno of what Mira took joy in.


    "Gurk, pull out so I can hear Mira beg," I ordered. He did as was told, but not before having her swallow his load. Her blushing face was about as red as her ass after how much I had hit it.


    Mira turned to me with a deranged smile, dripping with drool and cum. Her eyes were blank, back arched, and body convulsing on the ground.


    "Yes, don''t stop¡­ I want more¡­ turn me into both of your fuck toy¡­ " she pleaded.


    "With pleasure." I grinned.


    The whip in my hand transformed into a ball gag and flew into Mira''s mouth. Gurk and I carried her onto the couch. Once again, she laid on top, but facing me so I could see her mindbroken state of lust.


    Just putting the tip of my dick in her brings such incredible joy that she collapsed on me. Gurk took her other remaining hole. The tightness of her pussy increased ten-folds with his dick filling her ass. It was unreal how wet and slippery she was. I pierced into her with such ease, lubricated by a combination of Gurk''s cum and Mira''s juices. Her moans came out muffled in the ball gag.


    We three undulated on the couch, swaying to the beat of hot, passionate sex. Deep within me, Vessyra savored every moment of it. She knew how genuinely we felt for one another and indulged in our threesome. Or was it foursome if we included the goddess?


    As Gurk and I continued to fuck Mira, nothing else seemed to matter. Not this war, the towers, nor demons that encroached Talmora. Just the three of us in my home, pleasuring each other and drowning in lust as the goddess intended.


    Pressure built in my crotch. Gurk''s eyes squeezed shut as he, too, was getting close. He hugged her from behind, and I from the front, sandwiching Mira in between. I ripped the ball gag away and kissed her. Our tongues met inside her mouth, and she welcomed me by suckling on it.


    "I''m cumming, Mira!" I warned her.


    "Gurk, too¡­ Mistress too tight, can''t hold in anymore!" he exclaimed.


    "Give it to me, both of you¡ª nnhh¡­ Your dicks are driving me insane! I really will go mad! AAAaaaaaahhhhh!" Mira''s last coherent words were reduced to unintelligible babble at the moment of climax. Her shuddering body milked me and Gurk until we erupted inside, emptying every last drop.


    "I''m beat¡­" I said, pulling out and wiping the sweat from my forehead. "Too much in one day."


    By the end of the romp, Mira was marked from head to toe in our cum. Gurk fixed us some tea to soothe our aching muscles. We opted not to take any potions to restore ourselves, choosing instead to go to bed after washing up in the baths. Mira had to be carried down because it had been some time since she was double penetrated. She couldn''t so much as stand, let alone walk without help.


    "Mmm¡­ Even as I sit, the pulsing pain on my ass where you struck me with that whip persists." Mira rubbed her butt with a satisfied smile.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to drink a restoration potion?" I asked, rising from the hot water. She pulled me back down, splashing the water around us. Then took a deep breath of the tea Gurk had brought down for us.


    "Don''t you dare. I shall delight in this pain for as long as I can," she said


    The two of us sat peacefully in the hot waters, enjoying each other''s company. Mira put an arm around my shoulder and leaned our heads together. I caressed her belly which held our unborn child, mere months away from conceiving.


    What a time to have a baby in. The green gem was tucked away in the pocket of my robes. I still needed to get Mira to ingest it.


    "Gurk! Love, get down here for a soak before Ellori and I prune up," she cupped a hand over her mouth and shouted.


    "Almost done cleaning!" he said in a huff.


    "If he wants to stay up there, fine. I have you to myself for now." Mira lifted my chin with gentle fingers. A smile as warm as the sun inched closer to my face. "It cannot be said enough: I love you, darling. I always will."


    "I know. I love you, too." I returned the smile, then the two of us shared perhaps the sweetest kiss we''d ever had.


    That night, Mira, Gurk, and I cuddled and made wishful promises for the future until we fell asleep in one another''s arms. There might not be another time for this. For what awaited us in the coming days would decide the fate of all Talmora.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 139

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    I awakened the next morning to the sound of sizzling and a woody smell wafting up to the second floor. Mira was downstairs, frying an omelette in the kitchen. She hummed to herself, a pleasant melody that made me want to shut my eyes and return to sleep. Gurk, our goblin lover, lies blissfully asleep, head buried between my breasts and morning erection at full mast.


    As much as my horny self would like to play with his cock and give him a morning blowjob, a longer rest might be more preferable after our threesome last night. Slowly, I slipped out of bed and got dressed. The outline of the green gem Vessyra had given me showed in the pocket of my robes and pressed against my thigh.


    "It''s not very often that I cook," Mira remarked as I descended the stairs. "After all, why cook for myself when others can do it for me? Although now, I see now why cooking for someone could be rather enjoyable."


    I took a seat at the table and watched her back. She wasn''t in her usual robes. Instead she wore one of my lounging bathrobe, blue in color and just as fluffy as bunyip furs. Of all the times we had been with each other, it was this moment that dawned on me how lucky I was to have what I did. It wasn''t all the sex, not how often we saw each other, or the sweet words we loved to exchange, but to share in each other''s belongings¡ª we really were a family.


    This, I would fight all of hell to keep.


    Once the meal was seemingly cooked, Mira plated the omelette and delivered it to me with a warm smile. I almost wanted to eat her instead, but settled on her kind efforts in making me breakfast.


    "Well? How is it?" Mira asked reluctantly.


    "It''s a little overcooked¡ª"


    Crunch!


    "There are some egg shells in it." She winced at the sound and sighed.


    I chewed carefully going forward to grind the shells as much as possibly before swallowing.


    "Don''t stop me from finishing this. You''ve never cooked for me before, so this is a once in a lifetime opportunity." Mira tried to stop me from eating further, but I turned away to keep her hands off the meal. Aside from the omelette being overdone and having some egg shells in it, the taste was rather delectable. A fine combination of green onions and parsley enriched the mixture of spices.


    "You really didn''t have to scarf all that down. We could have just gone into the city." Mira pouted.


    "The difference between yours and the food in the city is that you made them with me in mind. Thanks," I whispered quietly, squeezing her hand in mine.


    Mira returned the gesture with a tender kiss, then licked her lips after pulling away.


    "Hmm. Less salt next time, I suppose." As Mira rose from her seat, my hand held firm on hers. Now was as good a time as any. I put the green gem on my plate and slid it over to her. She sat back down, plucked it up, and squinted. "Not a soul stone nor a magic crystal. Going by the hard look on your face, I presume this was given to you and was intended for me."


    "Why are you so perceptive? There''s no surprises with you." I frowned.


    It remained unknown to me what its effects were. Vessyra, a higher deity, had given it to me with the instructions to have Mira ingest it. Of course, I was worried what it might do to her. An inkling in my chest reassured me that there were no foul intentions behind this gift.


    "When I asked Vessyra to protect you, she gave me this gem instead. You''re to ingest it. Or so she says," I told Mira at last.


    "Divine protection magic, perhaps? If it were up to me, I would rather you eat it and assume its magic. I''m already confident enough in my magic to keep myself safe. I worry about you, too." Her expression softened. Concerned eyes stared squarely into mine.


    Once again, Mira continued to worry about me and not herself. I should have been used to this by now. Though, it was her fervent dedication that eventually wore down my walls to fall for her.


    "I want all of us to get through this. Not just you, me, and Gurk. Our unborn child, too. I have Vessyra herself as my source of strength. At the very least, you will have a piece of her," I said.


    Mira chewed on her lower lip, then nodded. Without another word, she put the gem on her tongue and washed it down with a gulp of coffee.


    We sat there for minutes, wondering when or what was supposed to happen.


    "I¡­ don''t feel any different?"


    "Maybe it''s not supposed to activate unless you''re in battle?" I wondered aloud.


    "Either way, we should clean up the¡ª uhnngh!" Mira keeled over, dropping to her knees and clutching her stomach.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" I asked, overcome with panic.


    Mira clutched my arm, tighter than she ever has before. Gurk raced down the stairs, he too, in a state of alarm from seeing her in pain.


    "I think¡­ it''s coming¡­ the baby," she said, eyes squeezed shut and shaking.


    "That''s not possible. You''re not due for another three months, unless¡­ Vessyra," I muttered under my breath.


    "What Gurk do to help?" the goblin asked desperately.


    "We''re getting her to the priestesses. They should know what to do!"


    When we brought Mira to the high priestesses in the carriage mansion, they were just as surprised as we were. While Ceris, Sheila, and Gale believed this was going to be a preterm birth, I knew better. It happened after Mira consumed Vessyra''s green gem.


    That had to be it.


    Gurk and I waited downstairs, pacing back and forth until my legs became sore. If only there was more I could do. I brought any potion I thought would ease her pain, but the priestesses were confident that Mira would be fine. A young chocolate-skinned elf I remembered as Ysolde bowed as she passed us, then raced upstairs with a stack of towels in her arms.


    The lower chamber was mostly empty. Many of the pregnant priestesses were likely in the other rooms. Those who weren''t must be offering their services in the city and in the demi-human encampment.


    Some time later, Gale was the only one who came down after they had all disappeared into the upper chamber.


    "Mira is in the process of giving birth. All of us are ready to receive the child and are prepared for the preterm. She is quite strong for someone who has never conceived a child before," the high priestess said.


    Relief washed over me.


    "How much longer do we have to wait?" I asked.


    "As long as she needs. Possibly well into the night. The child will be born safely," she assured. "In the meantime, consider a name. It shall assuage your worries."


    Gale returned upstairs. I slumped into my seat, feeling a lot lighter than I did before. That child was a sure thing. I was going to be a mother. Mira was going to be a mother. Gurk, even though it biologically wasn''t his, was going to be a father.


    "So after baby, Gurk go next?" the soon-to-be father asked.


    "Another one so soon? You''re excited to be a daddy, aren''t you?" I teased him.


    "Gurk take care of and love first one like own! Be best father to baby!" he declared.


    In the end, neither of us could think of a name. Especially since Gurk wanted to name the child in goblin-naming conventions. I certainly didn''t feel like naming my firstborn Rocks or Pakaka.


    We waited for hours. The others dropped by to check on me. Alira came by and offered to name my child after her. Eileen and Cammy made a snack for me and Gurk. Belle and Eleanor gave us their blessings. Thelia, Clem, and Kati thought the baby was already born and wanted to see the child first before anyone else.


    How truly blessed were we to have such good friends.


    Night had fallen, and candles were lit to illuminate the carriage. My ass was getting sore sitting all day, but I didn''t want to stand anymore. Gurk had fallen asleep on the couch.


    Then the news came.


    "Ellori! Gurk! A special someone would like to meet you!" Sheila called to us from the bottom of the top of the stairs.


    We ran upstairs to Sheila beaming from ear to ear and looking like she had a secret to reveal. She pushed open the doors to the inner chamber. Ysolde sat asleep in a chair, completely worn out. Gale and Ceris were at either sides of the bed where Mira laid. In her arms, bundled up in a blanket like a little cocoon, was our baby.


    The sight took my breath away. I was on the verge of tears. I wanted to cry, that''s how happy I was. Vessyra, too, stirred with joy.


    Mira looked me in the eyes and said with a smile, "She''s a girl."


    The baby girl cooed. She opened her eyes, and I was shocked to find out she was heterochromatic¡ª her right eye was red like Mira''s, and the left was blue like mine. Mira lifted her into my arms. I knelt down so Gurk could see, too. He was just as enamoured as me. She was so light, fragile. Far too precious.


    "The girl was born perfectly fine, as if carried to full term. Vessyra blessed this birth indeed," Gale said.


    "There''s also another surprise," Sheila remarked, snapping me away from the entrancing stare of my daughter.


    "Your baby¡­ ahem, has both. Just like you and Vessyra," Ceris said.


    I was both too appalled and delighted to say anything. It didn''t matter to me what she had. She could have a deformity, and I would still love her unconditionally.


    "It seems she takes after you more than I," Mira joked. "Have you thought of a name yet?"


    "Beatrice. Beatrice Farrowghast-Dawncrest. I can''t think of a better name than one born from two witches, under the blessing of the Goddess Vessyra," I said at last.


    I returned the baby to Mira and pressed our foreheads together.


    "A fine, powerful name." Mira nodded.


    Beatrice.


    You would be loved more than you know. All of us shall be fighting for you. I, especially, as your mother.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 140

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Today marked the end of Redvern. Specks of snow fell from the sky, and in another month''s time the landscape would be covered in a sleet white. On the first day of Fraustgat, the beginning of the winter season, the clouds creeping across the crimson skies was our declaration of war.


    I reached out to catch a snowflake which melted quickly in my palm. Such a small thing wasn''t enough to chill me to the bones. Like us, an insignificant particulate against the giant that was Edith Percouli.


    Yet when enough of us come together, accumulating into a snowstorm, we had the power to shift this precipitous obstacle in our favor.


    Quinny and Lisette had begun their march towards Thanreas, following the subjugation of the Kingdom of Juna. A princess no longer, Lisette now ruled Ors and Juna as its de facto queen. Those who refused to swear fealty to her were put to the sword. The twin sisters painted the landscape redder than the demons ever could.


    But there was little in my power to stop them.


    We all stood at the front of Eudora''s tower, being bid farewell and good fortune by Lotherain''s citizens.


    "I wish I could go with you," Cammy said. She carried her baby sister Beatrice, who was nursing quietly on a fruit, in her arms. I could already tell they would grow up to be great siblings to one another.


    "If anything, you should take me along. I can continue to concoct potions for you guys to do battle with." Eileen frowned.


    "Any more and the mansion would be bursting at the seams. You two make sure Lotherain and Ellowyn are safe when we return." I threw my arms around them both and kissed Beatrice on the forehead. She wriggled in Cammy''s grasp and giggled.


    Never in my life so far could I have imagined having a child at this age. At first, I was ready to give my life facing Edith and the demons ahead. Now, I wanted to come back at all costs for my daughter.


    This war was more than just a new world order. The outcome would dictate what kind of place Beatrice would be living in. She deserved better. Cammy deserved better. We all did.


    Mira came by to kiss Beatrice, too.


    "I must say, we produce rather adorable children." Mira came by to do the same. She stroked the baby''s cheek with a finger. Beatrice responded by grasping it with her small hand. "Precisely why we should have more together."


    Cammy and Eileen weren''t the only ones who wished to come along. Gurk was keen on coming with. ''To protect wives'' as he had declared. Though I suppose any goblin who had a taste of heaven with two women would go to hell and back to keep that.


    "Take care of our baby. Cammy and Eileen will help, but they can''t always be looking after little Beatrice." I knelt down to hug the goblin.


    "Gurk make sure baby and home safe!" he assured us.


    The two of us shared a deep, passionate kiss that lasted long enough for Mira to grow impatient. She pressed the tip of her boot between my legs, causing me to jump in surprise.


    "There shall be more of that after we''ve scattered Edith into cosmic dust," Mira said, at last smoking from the pipe she had previously given up while pregnant


    Gurk reached up to Mira, expecting to receive the same treatment I gave him.


    "Insatiable, aren''t you? Every single one of my herbs better be in good health when I return, or else you will be sleeping alone." She sighed, expelled the fumes from her lungs, and thrusted her tongue into his mouth.


    We said our farewells to each other and went to meet with the high priestesses of Vessyra. Of the three, only Gale would be accompanying us as the only one trained in warfare and as the elected chief bannerlord. Without her, in-fighting would break out between the five bannerlords on who to lead.


    We had quite the varied allies within our midst.


    Bannerlord Hectis, a brutish centaur warrior, led the largest banner among the five. If Gale¡ª gods forbid¡ª fell in battle, he would be the next to lead. In the few times that we had the¡­ displeasure of meeting, he came off as brash and glory-seeking.


    "The march will be arduous, but we all know what is at stake." Gale was finishing up addressing her bannerlords, placing a fist to her chest and bowing. "By the goddess'' love we shall prevail."


    Ceris and Sheila received her into their arms, and they shared a steamy three-way. Mira licked her lips, pinching herself to hold back from joining them and ruining their moment. At the end of their kiss, Gale came to us, looking many times more confident.


    "We shall march underneath the shadow of the tower. In that way, the demons should mostly avoid us. However, we will need rest from time to time. How might I relay to you when we need to stop if you are within the tower?" Gale asked.


    "Leave that to me!" two Miunas said at once.


    "One will be within the tower and the other will stay with you. I already have a third traveling with Quinny''s army. This way, Miuna can serve as a communications device between all of us," I explained.


    "A talking slime¡­ it will never not be an odd thing to me. In that case, gods'' speed to us all." Gale returned to her people to begin the long march.


    Thelia and her small horde of demons replaced Gale as she left.


    "Those who can fly will guard the tower from the outside, and those that cannot will march alongside the demi-humans. It will be a fierce battle, my Mistresses. The demon blood within me screams that a demon of a different scale lies at the center of the human city," the erinyes said.


    I suspected she meant Edith Percouli and Giselle Artoire.


    Do not forget my brother, Vessyra snarled.


    Demos. How could I forget? The father of black magic himself. This wasn''t just a battle between witches. Demons and gods were mixed in as well.


    A large shadow flew overhead followed by three much smaller ones. Zeke and the harpy sisters landed before us, sweeping up dirt and slush.


    "We fight!" Blue exclaimed.


    Red, who landed on Zeke''s back, waved from above. "More fun, more fun!"


    The only one left was¡ª


    Green tackled me from behind, rubbing my cheeks together and giggling.


    "We come with to help," she said in human language.


    "You trouble makers would follow after us even if I said no." I scratched Green''s messy head and received a blissful yet goofy smile in return.


    "I''ll help in any way I can. This time I won''t be knocked away from the battle," Zeke promised.


    Having them along would provide the airborne superiority we needed to face any witches that might be on Edith''s side. In addition to¡­


    Mira and I turned to the buzzing commotion ringing in our ears. A swarm of flying  remsectnids numbering in the hundred led by Zathira herself approached us. Species of bees, butterflies, moths, even several in the form of dragonflies were among them. Humans and demi-humans alike who weren''t accustomed to seeing these creatures retreated in fear.


    "Fascinating. A remsectnid queen. And she''s bristling with magic." Mira''s voice quivered with excitement.


    "Your majesty! Is it alright for you to leave the hive behind?" I asked her.


    "I am the swarm and the hive." Zathira outstretched her arms. From below, it appeared if she lifted them all into the air herself. "These are my sons and daughters who shall fight for your cause. You saved my life, and now I shall repay that debt in full."


    Clem and Kati were already with the demi-humans. Our forces have finally been gathered. Mira looked me in the eyes and nodded.


    We entered the tower to Lantessa and Belle waiting for us inside the mansion.


    "Took you guys long enough," Belle remarked from the cauldron as we came into the laboratory.


    "Is everyone in their place?" I asked Lantessa.


    "They are. The conduit slaves await downstairs. Enjoy yourself." The gorgon winked.


    "I''ll remain up here to ensure Belle stays on her toes," Mira said mockingly.


    "Go back to being pregnant." Belle rolled her eyes.


    I left the room before their bickering could get into full swing. Noelle and Aurelias awaited downstairs, both already naked in preparation to be of service.


    Winnegan and Auren were chained to the wall, both too drugged up by the alraune''s fumes to realize what was going on.


    "Sh-Shall I start with giving you a blowjob?" Noelle asked timidly, his throbbing penis demonstrated his anticipation of what was to come. Sitting next to his sex-craved busty, naked colleague certainly didn''t help either.


    "As much as I like sex, I have something different in mind. Rio!" I snapped my fingers. My familiar entered the stairs and rolled over onto his belly, awaiting further orders. "I''ve learned that due to the bond I share with my familiar, we can just as easily enable the tower''s flight systems through him."


    Alraune tentacles emerged from the floor to seize hold of the former knights. One clamped its venus fly trap-like mouth over Noelle''s dick, and another shaped like a phallus penetrated Aurelias'' pussy.


    Rio sprouted his own tentacles. It seemed back when he ate the anoragrathi, he did in fact inherit those plant''s physical traits. The tentacles dangled in front of Noelle and Aurelias'' face, urging them to suck on it. Behind me, the captive witch and incubus moaned as alraune tentacles played with them as well.


    The four sex slaves descended into lust-driven depravity. My connection to Rio extended to that of the tower. When they were brought to a climax, the magic crystals appeared before me like I practiced last time.


    We rose into the sky, and I had a bird''s eye view of Gale and her bannerlords already marching north. All around us were a mix of flying demons, remsectnids, and winged demi-humans.


    "Prepare yourself, Edith. We''re coming to put an end to you," I declared.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 141

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Peering into the crystal to the landscape below was snow as far as the eyes can see. A strange sight. The earth was painted over in a layer of snow and ice, but stained in a red hue. For as long as Edith remained in control, demons continued to run rampant in Talmora.


    Gale''s forces had several runs in with demons for their first time. Though spooked and put off by their gruesome visages at first, the demi-humans'' overwhelming numbers proved too much for rogue groups to handle.


    We were a massive force. One that could besiege and occupy any city save for the largest. Human settlements that had the strength and manpower to ward off demons trembled at the sight of our passage. Fortunately, none dared to attack us. Lisette was a much keener political player than I could have ever given her credit for. She had sent envoys to every city that we would be passing through ahead of time.


    I knew, however, by the people''s terrified expression rather than an assured one, she used our presence as a show of force instead.


    Mira descended the steps into the sex slave''s chamber. She was looking a lot more lithe again, no longer burdened by pregnancy.


    "If we were to fly a smidge more westward, the spires of Grathir and our academy might be visible from here," she said, staring up at the crystal''s projection of the surroundings outside the tower.


    "I wonder how many witches out there are sided with Edith, and how many are just lost as to what''s going on." My eyes and feet grew weary from piloting the tower for almost three days straight. I had Rio trade places with me so that I could rest every once in a while. If it weren''t for Mira and the others occasionally coming downstairs to keep me company, I might have just fallen asleep standing.


    The glorified tower-batteries were in here, too. But they didn''t make for great conversation. Being around them constantly undergoing climax certainly didn''t help my libido either.


    "You will have to prepare for that eventuality. Some of our colleagues may see eye to eye with Edith. Remind yourself that they are wrong and endeavor to correct their misguided ideals," Mira said.


    "Easy for you to say." I rolled my eyes and took a seat at the edge of the bed where Aurelias laid unconscious.


    From the other side of the room, our captured incubus stirred awake after being forced to orgasm endlessly.


    "Why fight? My masters will rule your realm one way or another. I still offer you clemency. Swear your bodies to me, and I will spare you their wrath," Auren said.


    Mira and I traded unamused glances.


    "And what? We join your harem and live in pleasure until the end of our lives? Please, we have a goblin lover who makes for a better partner than you," I taunted.


    "G-G-Goblin? A meager, filthy goblin, you say? A goblin cannot possibly compare to the great me!" The incubus reared back, never more offended in his life than at that moment.


    "Oh, be silent." Mira snapped her fingers. A tentacle emerged from a hole in the floorboards beneath him to plug his mouth.


    We left the basement to Rio and went upstairs to a laboratory where Miuna had taken up residence. The slime had reduced itself to an amorphous blob in the middle of the room. Something about the wellspring of magic inside this forged world put it into a drunken stupor-like state since the start of the journey.


    "Heya, guys! Don''t mind me¡­ still a little¡­ woozy," it said as we entered.


    I bent down to pat the gelatinous form a few times, causing ripples across the surface of its body. "We need you to check up on the others. Are you sober enough to do that for us?"


    Miuna returned to its humanoid female form in a cross-legged, sitting position.


    "Hmmm¡­ Everything''s all peachy back home. Down below¡ª ah!" The slime reacted like it was getting attacked.


    Mira and I tensed up.


    "What happened?" I asked, clutching my staff and readying myself to go down at a moment''s notice.


    "Those harpies are having a snowball fight. One of them hit me in the eye!" Miuna complained.


    "You don''t have eyes. You have slime." Mira put a hand to her face and sighed.


    "And the last place with the human army looks fine to me. That redhead is filing her nails and¡­" The red slime gasped. It looked like it was focusing on something far away, squinting to get a better look. "There''s something in the sky. A couple of somethings in dark clothing. Quinny sees it, too. Now she''s screaming for everyone to take cover¡ª Aaah!"


    Miuna shielded itself with its arms as though about to be hit by something.


    Quinny and her army were under attack. By who?


    "How far are we from them?" Mira asked me.


    "Our forces were supposed to converge at a three-way road by the next morning. They should still be crossing the mountain path, but if we hurry¡­" I dreaded to think what would happen if we were too late.


    We made a miscalculation. Of course Edith wouldn''t just let us march peacefully to Thanreas. She sent a force to deal with the weakest of our armies. Quinny didn''t have any witches or substantial firepower under her arsenal other than sword and steel.


    If a group of us who could fly at breakneck speeds went to help Quinny now, we might be able to save them. But who and how many should I send? What if, as soon as we left, another assault was lying in wait here?


    "In my opinion, we should leave them and continue to our destination," Mira said.


    "They''re our allies," I responded in shock of her willingness to let them die.


    "Allies?" She scoffed. "Opportunistic vultures, the lot of them. Just like the nobility of Juna and Randover."


    But Quinny wasn''t her sister Lisette.


    Mira continued without hesitation, "Sure, it was an army you befriended and allied to our cause. As a human army, what use will they be at the Eternal City against witches and demons?"


    She was right, of course. Cutting our losses would be the most optimal and tactical play here. Humans didn''t have the same brutish strength that the demi-humans offered, nor did they have the magic that we witches possessed. Edith knew that and sent a force to chip away our weakest link.


    But¡­


    To think this way felt wrong.


    "I''m going," I declared.


    "Then I come with," Mira said.


    "One of us has to stay to pilot the tower. I''ll have Belle and Thelia tag along. I''m sure she''s been itching to stretch her legs."


    Mira relented. She pressed her lips to mine and sighed. "You''re far too kind for your own good."


    I went to fetch Belle who was lounging with Eleanor by the fire downstairs. They were also surprised to hear Quinny''s army had come under attack.


    "We''ll blow away whatever they are and be back for supper!'' Belle waved as the two of us were teleported outside.


    Thelia, Belle, and I, along with our familiars, made haste across the frosted savanna in the direction of Quinny''s army. On foot, it would have taken an entire day before we reached them. However, our flight enabled us to cut the distance by a large fraction. Around this time, they should have been exiting the mountainous path and into the expansive savanna plains we were flying through.


    None of us were prepared for what awaited. In a sea of flames, wagons were flipped over and bodies strewn on the ground. Soldiers scrambled to help their fellows. Trees burned like pillars of fire. Quinny was pinned under a cart, cursing loudly rather than asking for help.


    Above the destruction, flying in the sky on the same elevation as us¡­ were witches. They weren''t dressed in the academy robes, but appeared to wear shadows that clung to their bodies. Each had a horn protruding from the side of their heads. It reminded me of Eudora when I first met her in person, and Edith when she escaped from the voidal collapse.


    A demonic form that sent shivers down my spine.


    What truly gave me and Belle pause was that we knew them. Likewise, they knew us.


    We were all colleagues of the same academy once.


    "Be careful. They are no longer humans. I sense they are more akin to me than you now," Thelia warned.


    "Ellori, Belle. A lot''s changed, hasn''t it?" a witch I recognized as Elvyra said.


    Elvyra Kennison was a year below me, who excelled in philosophy and ethics over a witch''s more favored subjects of alchemy and magic arts. No one could best her in a debate. She was always so prepared. The studious bookworm and orator before me seemed uninterested in a discussion this time around.


    "Crisp look you got there. I take it you''re not here to give us a hand?" Belle asked.


    "Before you two go into a spiel about us being in the wrong," Elvyra began, "we know Councillor Anora''s true identity is Edith Percouli. We have sided with her on our own accord."


    I looked into each of their eyes. Elvyra, Jen, Cresha, Patrice, Daphne¡­ I knew all their names. We studied together, helped each other''s dissertations on new alchemical applications, shared the same room in the dormitory, and more.


    Now we stood on opposite sides of the field. I couldn''t back down now.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. We can''t let Edith have her way, even if it means fighting you."


    The magic within me transformed my robes into the goddess'' ivory vestments. Feathered wings sprouted from my back. The staff in my hands crackled with energy, morphing into the golden lance.


    "On our own, we do not stand a chance against you and Belle put together. But we weren''t sent here to defeat you to begin with," Elvyra said. Their magic signatures pulsed at once. Runes we didn''t see before on the ground below us glowed brightly, then swallowed us in a pillar of light.


    It was a trap. Belle realized first what it was.


    "A teleportation circle?!" she tried to conjure a spell, but it fizzled out in her hand as we''re sucked through.


    My feet found purchase on solid ground. I was no longer flying. Belle and Thelia were unlucky, landing on their butts instead.


    "Damn it¡­ How did we not see that coming?" Belle cursed, rubbing her ass.


    "Where did it take us?" I asked.


    The large chamber was illuminated by blue torches that floated in the air. At the back of the room, stained glass windows as tall as the room itself depicted the history of humanity and witches.


    Below them, upon a throne as wide as a bed, sat a woman who was more demon than human. Her skin was an ashen grey, eyes as red as the skies outside, and horns that could put a minotaur to shame¡ª Edith Percouli.


    "It brought you directly to me," the crimson witch sneered.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 142

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Dread. Terror. Despair.


    Vessyra writhed in repulsion within me.


    The oppressive and overwhelming presence exerted by Edith Percouli pricked at the surface of my skin. Her very gaze sent shivers down my spine¡ª not the good kind I get from good sex either. Something had changed about her. She had grown more sinister since the last time I''d encountered her in Ferellis.


    Black and blood red robes that appeared more like thick smog than fabric clung to her body. She tapped on a gnarled wand on the armrest, watching and waiting for us to make the first move.


    To my side, Thelia and Belle were still as statues. They gulped hard.


    "Is my visage so horrifying that you have become speechless?" Edith sneered, rising from her seat and revealing a much taller form. "I gave so much effort into making myself presentable¡ª"


    "Igni!"


    A powerful fire spell blasted forth and exploded at Edith''s feet. She remained unscathed, but the throne behind her had been obliterated. The demon witch brushed the ashes from her shoulder and scoffed.


    "Ellori, no time to freeze up!" Belle shouted. She dove right. Together with Luna, they encased Edith up to her waist in a block of ice. Thelia cracked her magic-nullifying whip once, then flew above our foe to entangle her.


    Seeing my companions fight gave me the courage to resist. Empowered by all that dwelled inside me, I donned Vessyra''s vestments and transformed my staff into the golden lance once again.


    "Rio, bind her!" I ordered.


    My familiar unleashed dozens of tentacles from his body to hold Edith still.


    This was our chance. Edith brought us here to divide our strength. Whatever she was planning, she couldn''t have known how much stronger we''d become. Her hubris would be her undoing.


    "Vessyra¡­ Now''s the time to give me everything you''ve got!" I shouted.


    It felt as if she were behind me, holding my hand as I raised the lance. We launched it directly at Edith. Divine energy surged across the chamber, lighting up the surroundings like fireworks. The golden blade plunged into Edith''s chest and out the other end.


    "Did we do it¡­?" I''d spoken too soon.


    The gaping hole in Edith''s chest began to close. She cackled for all to hear, louder than the crackling energy from my staff. A single step forward shattered the entombment at her feet, then yanked the bindings  so hard it sent Thelia and Rio crashing to the other side of the chamber.


    "Thank you for confirming it for me. I have at last reached godhood! All seven stones, a god inside me, and a pact with the Forsaken One himself." Edith took a bow and floated into the air with a victorious smirk.


    "Did you just say the Forsaken One?" Thelia gasped in terror.


    For a greater demon like her to appear so terrified, I could only draw one conclusion¡ª a demon master, likely the one Zertos served before I subjugated him. However, nothing in my studies of demons yielded anything about a Forsaken One. Just what exactly had Edith made contact with?


    "You crazy bitch. What do you hope to gain by giving our world to demons? Do you have any idea what you''ve done?!" Belle cried through clenched teeth. She launched another barrage of spells, all of which Edith easily deflected like swatting rain drops.


    "The two of you I have plans for later. I shall like to speak with Ellori alone." Edith snapped her fingers.


    Black portals opened up to swallow both Thelia and Belle. Even Rio was taken away from me.


    Edith retrieved my staff and approached me. Even if the others were gone, I still had to fight. Surrendering would mean defeat, and there was no bargaining with a crimson witch. Gurk, Cammy, and Beatrice were waiting for me back home. Along with all my friends. Mira must be getting worried, too.


    If I lost here. All of Talmora, the whole world¡ª


    "Ah¡­"


    My own lance protruded from my chest. Edith gripped the handle.


    I was never ready to face her. I messed up taking my mind off the battle and paid the price for it. All my efforts had been in vain.


    The demon witch''s maddening laughter rang in my ears as my vision went black.


    ***


    Did I die?


    Death felt so warm and¡­ breezy.


    "Nngh¡­" My eyes snapped open, blurry at first, then adjusted to the much brighter change of scenery. The skies remained as red as blood above. I sat on a cushioned chair upon a beautiful garden, decorated in an array of flowers from all over the world. Azure Valisca Bulbs, Randover Pitcher plants, even black-spotted roses from Saquin that normally only grew in deserts. An entire world in a single garden.


    "Awake at last?" a haughty voice asked me.


    I nearly fell out of my seat when I saw it was Edith sitting across the table. Behind her was the Council of King''s castle which towered over us.


    "What kind of joke is this?" I asked cautiously, putting a hand over my chest where I should have been impaled.


    Edith gazed affectionately at the flowers. "Welcome to the Kings'' Terrace. Wonderful, no? The Council of Kings had a flare for aesthetics. It was designed high enough so the members could be stared up at by the envious rabble. Each member then grew jealous of one another instead. They wanted to show off their lands by bringing the most beautiful flowers to be grown here, so the others could watch in envy. It amuses me that in their attempts to one-up the other, they inadvertently created the only good thing the history of this council has ever done."


    "I''m not here for a history lesson. Why haven''t you killed me yet? Or did you need someone to gloat to?" I glared at her.


    "I could turn this into a lesson. Like old times." She sneered. "You are the most reasonable of the rebellious bunch to speak with. Just like how you and Eudora came to an agreement, I figured we might as well."


    Eudora. She did battle against Edith. Judging by our meeting now, it was clear who came out as the victor. Then that must mean Eudora was dead? No. Edith was more vengeful and scheming than that. If she trapped Thelia and Belle somewhere, it might be the same case for her.


    Since we''re engaged in conversation, I should try and draw as much information out of Edith as I could.


    "What have you done with Eudora? If you killed her, then you can consider any attempts at a discussion over," I said.


    "She¡­ is in detention." Edith scratched open a portal in the air with her fingernail, reached in, and pulled out a jar that contained a pulsating, amorphous black mass.


    I wanted to barf. Edith was showing me none other than Eudora. Somehow, I knew that for a fact. She tapped the glass, causing the mass to smash itself against its imprisonment.


    "Ever so fiesty even without a body. The troublesome wretch," she said, returning it to the portal and shutting it close.


    "Alright. What do you want with me? You''ve won. Talmora is in the palm of your hands. Demons have flooded into this world¡ª Unless, it''s because you need me alive. To do something you cannot do alone?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Astute! Next to Parabelle and Miracella, it is clear who the better of the trio is. You are wrong about one thing, however. I do not necessarily need you, but having you aid me expedites my plans," she answered.


    "Then you can forget it. I won''t have any part of helping you," I declared, knowing full well that she could kill me. The others were coming. Even without me, they might still stand a chance at facing her. I would not be a part of whatever sick schemes she had in store, even if it costs me my life.


    Edith sighed. A disappointed one, like I''d hear from an instructor when they hear an incorrect answer.


    "Do you know why the witches of old had become as strong as they did back then? How someone like Tamara Kingsly conjured a weather phenomenon that none now could hope to replicate? The power to shape worlds¡ª it is our birthright as witches. We can even conquer other realms." The twinkle in her eyes revealed the depths of her ambition. Edith wasn''t just after this world. She wanted more. To stake her claim in places like the demon''s realm and more.


    But where did that ambition lead? To what end?


    "A world where only the powerful ruled¡­ doesn''t sound like a place I want to raise my children in," I said, rejecting the vision she painted in my head.


    "Foolish. We already live in such a world. The Council of Kings had the audacity to shackle us. They have leisured in the suffering of others. Witches and demi-humans, fellow humans alike, grow weak under their reign. Do you not see that our history is a cycle to rule and to be ruled? Tell me, under whose rule do you think Talmora will better prosper under?" she asked, almost pleading for me to understand. I saw my old instructor Anora in that moment. It weakened my resolve to resist.


    How many millions suffered under the Council of Kings'' reign¡ª under humanity''s reign, where racism and bias existed against those without power. Those that were different from us like demi-humans. Centaurs and goblins were enslaved as workhorses, elves and harpies were persecuted and made sexual objects of, and we witches were no different than collared dogs doing the biddings of kings and queens with no magic powers of their own.


    What had we been doing all these centuries?


    But in spite of that¡­


    Lotherain saw progress. People who held contempt and misconceptions began to change when they met Cammy''s kindness. Shallowglade demonstrated that humans and demi-humans could co-exist. Humanity, as flawed as they were, only needed guidance. It didn''t mean they should be punished for it.


    They needed time and patience.


    "If only you had spent all those centuries alive guiding humanity towards a better future. You buried yourself in hatred instead, seeking revenge on those long dead. I won''t be a part of your next ruling class."


    My words struck a chord with Edith. Her hands clenched into a fist and trembled. It was my first time seeing her lose a nerve.


    "Then so be it." Edith grimaced. She grabbed my robes with a clawed hand and ripped it away from my body. I whistled for it to return to me, but she held the struggling fabric firmly in her grasp. A black portal opened up beneath my feet and swallowed me before I could invoke a spell. "A simple prison cannot hold you. My final gift¡ª may you drown in pleasure."


    I landed hard on my back in a dank, stone-built chamber lit only by torches on the walls. The place seemed like a normal prison, but my senses detected that it was anything but. A forged world? How?


    The only entrance, a heavy iron-bound gate creaked open. Grotesque demons I''d never seen before entered. Horned, lumbering giants, hulking hounds, crawling slimeforms with writhing tentacles, and more outside the door I couldn''t describe poured into the room, surrounding me with erect cocks and bathing the room in their musty scent.


    "Uh, oh¡­"


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 143

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    "Rio! Where did you go? I could use some help here!" I shouted, scrambling as far back into the room as possible. Unfortunately, that only made the ones already inside follow me, allowing more to fill their place where they had been standing.


    My familiar didn''t answer my calls. Did he even fall into the black portal like I did? Whatever the case, I hoped he and the others were safe from Edith''s hands. Although given my situation, Belle and Thelia might be in a similar conundrum.


    "Stay back unless you want your head blown off!" The demons faltered at my threat. Several of them glanced at each other, then resumed their approach. "I warned you¡­"


    When I convoked magic to my hands the spells sputtered out. The four walls of the room revealed runes that briefly glowed a deep blue, then dimmed out of existence.


    "What? How?"


    A tusked demon grabbed my outstretched arm and lifted me up to his faceless head. However, it didn''t need eyes to show me what it was thinking. The toothy grin of jagged teeth and rolled out tongue was telling enough. If I needed anymore proof about what was about to happen, a large, red penis knocked on my stomach each time it throbbed. More beast than humanoid, he and the others around me growled with excitement like a pack of animals in heat.


    "Maybe we can talk this out?" I tried to cast another spell, but the runes lit up and seemingly nullified my magic.


    The demon grinned. He guided my face to his cock, stabbing my cheeks with the hot member. It stunk, scent heavy with sweat. Even Vessyra was reeling, forced to experience all that I did. Yet even as I was about to be raped by the dozens of demons that surrounded me, not to mention the hundreds waiting impatiently outside the cell, my body was eager to receive them.


    I opened my mouth to perform a blowjob on the demon that held me. He wasn''t going to release me until he found relief anyway. His cock was so hot, it was like licking a lit furnace. My drool evaporated before long on the meat pole, but a strange secretion that wasn''t ejaculate dripped down the shaft from underneath the glans. It coated the entire length in a slippery substance that wasn''t affected by his body heat.


    As I licked the demon with more fervor, others drew closer. They came close enough so their clawed, groping hands could touch me and slap their cocks on my body. I hadn''t seen so many erections since the gangbang where I was fucked by almost a third of Ellowyn''s demi-human residents. The difference now was there were more, larger, less intelligent and inclined their baser instincts.


    Oh, but what were we if not horny beasts to begin with? Even demons had an urge to breed.


    A four-legged creature with black fur began to lick me from behind. Its tongue had such a girth that it licked from clit up to my pussy, and then some. The wet and hot sensation of the tongue occasionally tried to invade my entrance. On my hands and knees, helplessly pinned from all sides without my magic to aid me, the demons prodded and poked me with their cocks.


    The demon whose dick I was sucking growled and showered his ejaculate all over me. His sticky substance was about as hot as I imagined.


    "Eek!" Something hard poked at my butt. The demon hound had mounted me, humping like crazy trying to find the whole. It kept missing and stabbed everywhere but my pussy.


    Just as I thought I was spared demon seed invading my womb, it went in. The incredibly hot cock thrusted into my wet pussy. Its sudden entry knocked the wind from my lungs. I lost strength in my arms and fell face first into the ground, but my ass was still in the air for the hound to fuck me.


    Several others took the place of the one that blew its load on my face. One of the lowest of the lows, grunts, canon fodder of the demon race, formed a semi-circle to have me suck them off. They cackled as I choked on their dicks and cum. At the very least, they were quick to orgasm. Too bad they were also among the most numerous.


    My ass was getting clapped so hard by the hound, my legs were about to give out. It had no regard for me. Sure I liked it rough, but the pace hadn''t changed since the start and the lack of excitement bored me. However, pleasure came when the hound''s dick knotted. Hot cum gushed into my pussy, and as it tried to pull out of me, the knot kept us connected and seemed to tighten.


    "Nnngh¡ª Stop! Don''t move¡ª aaahhh! You''re going to rip my insides out if you keep pulling! Mmrpph?!" I screamed, but multiple imps shoved their dicks into my mouth at once and stifled my pleas.


    Left knotted with the hound tugging to free itself, my body was rocked by a massive orgasm. It freed itself at last with a loud pop, and while cum dripped down my ass and legs, the creature returned to lick at the handiwork it had done to my pussy. The tongue was a welcome and pleasant change of pace¡­


    "Mmm¡­ hehe¡­ That feels so good. I love how your tongue licks me¡ª aaah! Yes!" Immediately after the first orgasm, a second one causes my body to convulse. The imps also squirted their loads onto my face and breasts.


    The hound loosed a high-pitched whine as it was shoved aside, dragged away by a tentacle from the amorphous slimeform. More tentacles emerged from its body, binding me and pulling me up to sit atop its body. A slimy tentacle pushed into my cunt¡ª no, not just there, another was pressing into my ass.


    "Ahh! Fuck me! Guuh¡­ Fuck my ass and pussy!" I pleaded, lost to the pleasures of being used as a meager sexual outlet to these monsters. Demons that had their turn left and were replaced by new ones.


    Their numbers were unending.


    Hours or days had passed. I didn''t know which. I had no sense of time in here due to the absence of sunlight.


    They reduced me to a cumslut to serve demons'' sexual appetite. A part of me was okay with that. Perhaps, Vessyra was too, since she had grown silent at one point. I''d sometimes feel her writhe with pleasure every time I had a powerful orgasm. So at the very least, she was enjoying it, too.


    Dozens? Hundreds? Thousands? How many cocks have I sucked and been fucked by? So many different shapes and sizes, young and old, different colored and tastes.


    Being drenched in their hot cum was a delight. They painted me white as snow with ejaculate and still didn''t mind using me as their fuck toy. A grate in the ground drained any excess cum and kept the cell mostly clean. Occasionally, a demon would throw a bucket of water on me to wash the gunk off my body. I took that opportunity to rehydrate myself with something other than jizz. Demon dogs were let in to lick me clean where splashing water couldn''t.


    There were always at least ten demons in the chamber with me at all times. At least, it seemed that way. My pussy and mouth were stuffed for most of the time I was conscious, and I was sure they fucked me even as I was passed out.


    Why did I think resisting was a good idea? That me at the time was foolish. The pleasure of flesh was all that mattered. To be fucked and made a whore out of for demons was the only way of life. I didn''t escape the female demons'' attention either. They, too, wanted a piece of the action after learning they could coax my penis into appearing.


    An erinyes similar to Thelia, but this one had two pairs of horns on her head, whipped my ass into submission.


    "From now on, you are one thing: a cocksleeve to our armies. You shall pleasure them from dawn to dusk, and even in your sleep, you shall continue to serve them. Is that understood?" the demon woman asked.


    "Yes¡ª arrghh!" My ass cheek was whipped as I was chained facing the wall. She walked up to me and pressed a few fingers into my pussy. "Ahh¡­ Hit me more¡­"


    The erinyes scoffed. She dropped down between my legs to lick my pussy. Her tongue invaded my deepest reaches, and drove my senses mad as she jammed a finger into my asshole.


    "Auugh¡­ I''m cumming¡­ I''m going to cum so hard¡­!"


    The way she finger fucked my ass and licked my pussy could give Mira a run for her money. However, I''d forgotten that these were demons who got off to punishment rather than giving pleasure. She stopped playing with my body just as I was about to reach climax.


    "No¡­ keep going, I want to cum so bad¡­" I begged her.


    "With me, there is only one way you cum." She pulled taut her whip to let me hear the groan of leather.


    Her footsteps grew distant and paused where I believed was the center of the room.


    Crack!


    "AHHH!"


    She struck my ass hard with the whip. My nipples had gotten hard from the pain. They were red from rubbing against the stone wall so much, but it was the only way to pleasure myself from them.


    Crack!


    The whip came again and my vision briefly turned white.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More in quick succession robbed me of my sanity. The sensation became too great to bear. Throbbing pain on my ass where I''d been hit pulsated with pleasure to the beat of my heart.


    "Fuck¡ª I''m cumming¡­ nnghh¡ª aahhh! Hit me, hit me!"


    The erinyes denied me the final whip, but I was already cumming and humping the wall. She returned to my side, turned my face, and kissed me. Her tongue, which licked my pussy moments ago, tasted so sweet.


    "There will be time for more. After all, you''re trapped here for as long as you live." She smacked my ass, bringing me to another orgasm from the pain.


    One day, a large group of imps decided to hog me all for themselves. So many tiny red, jabbering demon husbands entered the room to gangbang me. They filled my pussy, ass and mouth. Two others had me jerk them off. Others who couldn''t wait used my hair to masturbate with.


    "Mmm! I love being fucked by so many¡­ please, don''t leave me¡­" I pleaded to them.


    The one that was facefucking me grabbed a handful of my hair and tugged. Pain and pleasure wracked my body.


    "Learn your place! Tell us what you are?" he ordered.


    "Your witch slut, the demon''s cocksleeve¡­" I answered to his approval. My reward was a load of cum gushing down my throat. I greedily swallowed it up, then licked the penis for every drop. It was all I had to eat anyway.


    "Get her pregnant!" the one fucking my pussy shouted.


    Pregnant? With a demon''s baby. That sounded nice. Maybe I¡­


    Huh?


    But I already have a child¡­


    Her name was¡ª


    The gate creaked open. Two succubus strided in.


    "Get your mangy paws off her. We''re playing with her next," one said.


    The imps couldn''t oppose succubi, which were demons of a greater rank. They left me in the middle of our gangbang and skittered out of the room in panic. The other succubus closer to the exit shut the door.


    Being fucked by succubus next? Yes, please.


    The succubus that spoke to the imps lifted me by my chin. Her blue skin reminded me of one I''d met before.


    "Xana and¡­" I sat up against the wall, finally seeing who the two succubus were. The pink-skinned one by the door waved. "Lorica?"


    "My how you have fallen since you fucked us into submission." Xana smirked.


    "Perhaps it is time we repay the favor?" Lorica pressed a finger to her lips and smiled.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 144

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Xana was the blue-skinned succubus, and Lorica was pink-skinned. Back in Zertos'' domain, the two sisters thought they could fuck me senseless but found themselves outmatched. At the time, however, I had my living robes nearby to turn the tables on them. Now no longer, as I was trapped in this anti-magic prison without any of my belongings.


    "Aren''t you lacking an extra limb since the last time we saw you?" Lorica asked, positioning her head between my legs and spreading my cunt to let the cum flow out of me. A bright red tongue slithered out of her mouth. She licked the side of my thigh, sending shivers up my spine.


    "I can make it appear and reappear at will now thanks to a certain elixir." Much to Lorica''s dismay, I squeezed my legs shut to keep her from licking me further. "Though I''m not keen to show it this time, for fear that you two might screw me until it falls off."


    "Awww. Don''t be like that. Didn''t the three of us make a connection last time we met?" Xana undressed her corset, leaving only her black stockings which somehow made the succubus appear more devilishly attractive.


    Both of them closed in. To my right, Xana laid light kisses along my shoulder and neck. On the other side, Lorica rubbed my thigh in an attempt to get me to open my legs. If I hadn''t been so thoroughly fucked recently, I might have been able to resist them. Just the lightest touch made me weak in the knees.


    What could I say or do in this situation to usurp the advantage? I''d become as powerless as a normal human being, and against two succubus, the cards were stacked against me.


    Vessyra remained silent. She had been this entire time I was being fucked by demons. Odd, since the nullifying magic of the room shouldn''t have muted her. I still felt her presence, she seemed withdrawn.


    A little help would be nice? Now isn''t the time to become a recluse! I screamed internally.


    No response.


    Eventually, their teasing wore away my resistance. A pressure in my crotch built until it became too painful to keep my legs closed. My cock sprung out to the succubi''s delight.


    "Wait¡­ Maybe we could come to a pact¡­ like I did with Thelia?" I pleaded as my last ounce of will was chipped away.


    Both of them giggled.


    "Mmmm. To hear you beg is exactly what we wanted before. Instead, you bullied us into begging you." Lorica clamped her hand on my face and pulled me in for a kiss. Her tongue squirmed past my lips, forcing me to swallow her hot saliva.


    Meanwhile, Xana inched down my body. She kissed my collarbone, breasts, tummy, and finally the tip of my cock that made me squeal when her lips pressed against it. Spit dripped from my sloppy, tongue-tied make out session with Lorica. Both of their lips were so tender, I had the urge to beg them to give me a blowjob at the same time.


    I got half my wish when Xana began to suck me off. Her piping hot mouth was like a suction. She performed the blowjob with such skill as was expected of a succubus. The back of her throat kneaded the tip of my cock, while her tongue coiled around the shaft. Maybe she was a little too good at this. It was almost cheating. I''d flown to heaven with pleasure.


    Lorica pinched my sore nipples. My pain nerves no longer knew what that meant, only pleasure coursed through me. She retracted her tongue, pulling mine into her mouth to suck on it. They were going to eat me alive at this rate.


    "Hahh¡­ I''m cumming!" I cried between kisses.


    Waves of pleasure rippled out from my dick. Every time it throbbed, cum gushed out and Xana swallowed it all. Or so I thought.


    The sisters ignored me to kiss each other, cumswapping the load in Xana''s mouth. My ejaculate dripped onto their breasts, smearing it as they embraced each other tightly. My member, which had gotten flaccid from the amazing blowjob, quickly became erect from watching them.


    Both of them looked me in the eyes and licked their lips wet with my cum.


    "I believe it is your turn, sister," Xana urged her pink counterpart.


    Lorica''s breathing grew shallow as her eyes fell to my cock. "I''ve been waiting for this ever since that day. Oh, I want it so bad, Xana¡­"


    The pink succubus spread her pussy lips in front of my face. I gulped hard, seeing how dripping wet it was and knowing my dick was going to be in it. She lowered herself and stopped as the tip kissed the entrance of her pussy. Their eyes were sex-crazed, heavy with lust. Then, without warning, Lorica sat down on my cock, enveloping me within her flesh.


    Hot, slippery, inviting¡­ my member was right at home in her pussy. If I could, I''d never want to pull out. Just having it inside and without moving, the fleshy interior massaged the entire length, threatening to bring me to another orgasm.


    "Yes¡ª aahh! You love my pussy, don''t you? Mmmh¡­ I love your cock¡­" Lorica kissed me with her mouth still full of my cum. When she pushed her tongue into my mouth, I had no choice but to swallow. The succubus rode me with such fervor, it felt like my dick was about to explode.


    Her pussy was just so good, I couldn''t stop cumming. Where I had this much jizz stored up in me, I had no idea.


    One thing was for sure. I was losing my mind to lust again. The images of my loved ones were slowly fading away.


    I pleaded to Vessyra for help. Begged so much, the voice in my mind didn''t sound like my own anymore. A bit of my sanity left each time I came into Lorica and Xana.


    Vessyra, please. Help me fight this, I cried out to her. We haven''t lost yet. But we will have if you stay silent.


    As I laid on my back, both succubi lovingly kissed my flaccid member, coaxing it back to an erection. It was sore beyond imagination, and yet they could still keep going.


    "You can keep going," Xana purred.


    "We have all the time in the world in here." Lorica grinned.


    I tried to call out to the goddess once more, this time appealing to her aspects.


    If you really love me as much as you said that day, you won''t leave me in debauchery with succubi who only know lust. Unless¡­ I was mistaken to believe in your words?


    The goddess stirred. She was filled with so much jealousy and rage, I felt ashamed for calling her out on it.


    From the ejaculate that had dripped to the ground, every little pool came together like a slime reforming itself. A fuming Vessyra emerged from it, towering behind the twin succubi who glanced behind their shoulders in terror. The goddess was naked. Between her legs, in its divine glory, was her elephant-sized cock.


    "You dare doubt my love?" Vessyra asked aloud. "Then I shall demonstrate to you the depths of my affection."


    Xana and Lorica scrambled for the exit. The goddess grabbed them by their horns, chained Xana to where I had been bound by an erinyes earlier, and lifted Lorica up to her face.


    "Goddess¡­ Vessyra? But how?" the pink-skinned succubus squeaked.


    Seeing the fear in Lorica''s eyes, the anger that gripped Vessyra subsided, replaced with a sullen expression. To both the demon''s surprise, she let the succubus down and stroked her cheek.


    "Oh, my fallen disciples. I have wronged you. I understand now the reason you strayed further from me was because I stopped cherishing you," she said sweetly.


    "W-We serve a greater power and no longer have need of your love!" Lorica declared, wrenching away from the goddess'' touch.


    Vessyra''s shoulders slumped. She sighed. Her golden hair came to life and shot forth to bind Lorica''s arms and legs, pulling her back within the goddess'' reach.


    "Lorica!" the other succubus screamed.


    "You wait your turn, Xana. The two of you have gone without my love for too long. It seems I must make up for all these centuries, and remind you of my tender embrace," Vessyra said, positioning her impossibly large cock on Lorica''s pussy.


    "Stop¡­! My goddess¡ª Vessyra! It won''t fit, you''ll¡ª aaaahhhhhh!"


    I watched as Vessyra turned the both of them into her personal cocksleeves. The succubi went from resisting to craving more of Vessyra''s ''love'' in a single orgasm. Xana and Lorica laid on top of each other, a twitching mess drenched in a pool of divine cum. Their tongues hung out of their mouths, and all they uttered were pleas for more.


    "Thank you for saving me, Vess¡ª ah!"


    The goddess rushed over and swept me off my feet, wrapping her arms around me in an embrace. Our lips soon followed. She held me so tightly, as if afraid to let me go. Or rather, it was her way of reminding me.


    "My avatar, do not ever doubt my love for you. I am always with you and shall never waver again," she promised me.


    I cupped her face in my hands and smiled. "I won''t. Thank you."


    With another kiss, her form vanished and nestled back within my soul, happier now after reaffirming her feelings for me and fucking the living daylights out of two succubus.


    I took a seat next to Xana and Lorica.


    "Can''t¡­ Can''t stop¡­ orgasming. I still¡­ feel her inside me¡­"


    "More¡­ fuck me with your giant cock¡­ my godess¡­"


    "Well, since you two remembered how great it feels to be loved by Vessyra, aaaaaand the goddess just so happens to dwell inside me¡­ How about that pact?" I smirked.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 145

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The succubus twins, Xana and Lorica, were more amiable after getting their guts screwed out by the Goddess Vessyra. When it came to sex demons, the only way to really get them to comply was¡­ well, sex. To have a literal god dominate them harder than they had ever thought possible turned out to fall in everyone''s favor.


    Although there were still plenty of hard details to smooth over, I wasn''t safe yet.


    "We cannot form a pact with you as easily as you think. All of us have sworn to our masters to serve Edith. As our strength comes from those whom we serve, it is against our better nature to create a pact with a weaker being," Xana explained.


    Lorica continued, "With Zertos, it was clear which of you two were stronger. However, at the time, only Zertos and Thelia were made to serve under your thumb. The rest of us became free agents."


    "Did demons always have such an odd bureaucracy regarding whom they served?" I sighed and rubbed my forehead.


    My things were missing, I was still naked, and Rio was nowhere to be seen. The only allies I had were two reluctant succubi who might turn on me the moment Edith exercised her powers.


    "That isn''t to say we cannot help you for the time being," the twins said at once.


    "Several things I''d like to know: First, where are we? Second, are Belle and Thelia in this place, too? And lastly, how much time has passed?" I inquired of them.


    "This is a micro-dimension," Xana began as a matter-of-factly. "I suppose it functions similar to what witches like yourself call a forged world? Edith created it to house her enemies."


    My mind wandered back to every instance Edith opened a black portal. This must be where it led. There was no telling how large this place was and how many of her ''enemies'' were in here.


    However, if that were true, then Belle, Thelia, and Eudora were in here somewhere.


    "As for how long, four days in the real world and¡­ five months'' time in here," Lorica said.


    I choked on my spit. The copious amount of demon cum in my womb suddenly felt a lot thicker. They had made me a sex slave for that long? Did I just blank out all that time? Curse forged worlds for being so inconsistent with their passage of time.


    The magic flowing through me remained inert and wouldn''t answer my calls. I couldn''t tap into my magic for as long as I was in here thanks to those anti-magic etchings. It might have been that Vessyra was able to take form due to this place being like a forged world. Her soul had gone to slumber within me. She must have exerted a lot of power in order to manifest herself.


    "The answer to your last question, I suspect you already know," Xana said.


    "I need you two to take me to them."


    The twins looked at each other and shrugged.


    "We were defeated by Goddess Vessyra, not you." Lorica sneered.


    "If anything, we keep you as our sex slave and occasionally indulge in being fucked by the goddess." The other giggled at my helplessness.


    I should have known they wouldn''t be easily convinced. What bargaining chips did I have? Perhaps their brother Auren''s life.


    "How about a trade? I have a certain incubus you may know imprisoned as a glorified battery. You help me free my friends, and I release him safely back to you." I offered an exchange of prisoners, something often done during times of war.


    Unfortunately, the two of them laughed in my face until they were in tears.


    "Ahahaha! So that¡­ that''s where¡ª pfft¡­" Xana keeled over, clutching her stomach.


    "Oh, how tragic! Our poor, dear brother¡­ Hahaha!" Lorica, too, was in pain from laughing too much. "A good fuck and a good laugh. Today turned out to be a great day. Hasn''t it, sister?"


    I blinked absentmindedly, dumbfounded by their outrageous and carefree reaction to the misfortunes of someone who was their family. Did I¡­ lose my only leverage against them?


    "Change of plans. We shall help you," Lorica declared, brushing the purple hair from her eyes to wipe a tear.


    "This is not how I expected things to go down," I said, trying to make sense of this jump in logic.


    Xana interjected to fill in the blanks. "If Edith defeats you and your people, Auren will no doubt be reinstated to his post. He would never let us hear the end of it. If you win, then he remains imprisoned. We help you in exchange for keeping that arrogant brother of ours in his enslaved state."


    "If sibling rivalry is what it takes to turn the tides of war, historians and military strategists will be very disappointed when they look back at this time period. I''ll take it." I shook their hands on it.


    Lorica ripped the chains from the wall which I had previously been bound to. She tossed the shackles to the ground and looked at me expectantly.


    "If we''re going to roam around outside, you must look the part of our prisoner. Or are you having second thoughts about being paraded naked in front of all the demons you fucked?" she asked with an impish grin.


    My heart rate sped up. I put the shackles on as I was told and was somehow excited at the prospects of being shown around naked. Chains locked my wrists together, but my legs were free to move as I pleased. Xana made the finishing touches by putting an iron collar around my neck.


    "This is¡­ a little excessive, don''t you think? Just the wrists isn''t enough?" I asked her.


    "Not at all! Gives character." She brushed a hand across my clit, sending pleasure signals through my body, and showed me how wet her fingers got from just touching me. "Don''t pretend you aren''t enjoying this."


    I had no choice but to trust their disdain for their brother was great enough to follow through.


    They led me out by the chain collar. What surprised me the moment I stepped out of my cell was the incredible flow of magic that swelled within me, filling me faster than pouring a carafe of water into a cup. Those runes really were all that kept my powers at bay. If I wanted to, I could break out of these chains with ease and defeat any demon that came my way.


    That wasn''t the right move. I knew nothing of where I was. If I started fighting here, I might end up slogging through an endless army of demons. For now, I must preserve my strength.


    I followed my pretend-captors down the torchlit halls of the stockades. The other cells contained all manner of creatures: upstart demons, weary humans, and creatures I couldn''t put a name to.


    We passed by several patrolling demons that gave us no mind. It seemed like smooth sailing from here on out.


    Or so I thought.


    A pair flying imps came up to me with their hung cocks swinging between their legs.


    "Where taking this human?" one asked, shoving a rusty spear in my face.


    "She''s being difficult. We''re taking her for a walk to show her how good she''s having it," Xana replied.


    "In the first place, we don''t have to answer to you. Or shall we send you to the frontlines, hm?" Lorica folded her arms and raised a brow, daring the imps to talk back.


    "N-No questioning succubus! Just want to fuck the human," the other said.


    The chain on my neck was yanked hard. Lorica gestured for me to get down and made a face, telling me not to resist.


    "You heard them. They want to fuck you. Now be a good girl and get on all fours to service them." She smirked.


    "Ngh¡­" I bit back the urge to retort and dropped to the ground. My excitement was rising, and the wetness from my crotch was proof of that.


    One imp pushed his dick into my mouth, and the other went behind me to put his in my pussy. They made a show out of fucking me, smacking my ass loud for prisoners to hear. The one I was sucking off grabbed my head to facefuck me.


    Male and female prisoners within their cells couldn''t help themselves and started masturbating to the sight of my debauchery. Xana and Lorica leaned against the iron bars, fingering and kissing each other as they watched.


    The imp threw his head back as he unloaded into my mouth. Sharp claws dug into my butt cheeks as the one behind me squirted his load inside me.


    "Ahh¡­ more, more!" the imps said together, pistoning their hips again.


    Xana and Lorica each kicked the imps away from me. The dick in my pussy came out with a sloppy plop. For pint-sized demons, they sure packed a lot of cum in those tiny nutsacks.


    "That''s all the time you have. Get lost and find another human to fuck," Lorica growled at the imps, sending them scurrying away.


    "Was that¡­ really necessary?" I asked, swallowing the load and wiping the cum from my lips.


    "They didn''t suspect us." Xana shrugged. She gave her sister another tongue-deep kiss before fetching my leash and moving on.


    At the end of the hall was a spiral staircase that led into another long hall, also filled with prisoners. The lack of windows and magic emanating from the walls indicated that the forged world was specifically designed to serve as a dungeon. Though given how much magic Edith had siphoned around Talmora thanks to the towers, she had plenty to spare to build whatever she wanted.


    We at last reached two cells imprisoning Belle and Thelia in each, including a gang of demons in the process of ravishing them in their mindbroken state.


    "You lot have had your fun. Out. Now!" Lorica demanded.


    The demons vacated in haste for fear of angering their greater counterparts. As soon as they were gone, I raced into Belle''s cell where my magic was promptly nullified by the anti-magic runes. Her slave collar had at some point worn out and fallen off her neck as it laid stained with cum at a far corner.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, picking up her cum-stained body.


    "Ellori¡­? Took you long enough¡­ Don''t think¡­ I ever want to see demon dicks ever again¡­ I''m going to incinerate this place darker than charcoal¡­" She gurgled and coughed up ejaculate.


    "You''re okay alright. Glad your mind is still intact," I said in jest. "Let''s get out of here. We still have a crimson witch to payback."


    "Ah!"


    "Shit¡ª!"


    Large, slimy tentacles wrapped around Xana and Lorica. They stared down the hall where we had just come through, petrified with fear. More tentacles entered my view, pulling away the twin succubi''s clothing and invading their orifices.


    "Jailbreak? No one escapes. Punishment must be given." A low groan echoed from the end of the hall.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 146

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    "Belle, get up. Belle!" I tried to pull her to her feet, but she was dead weight.


    "I can''t¡­ My hips and legs won''t move. I need a restoration potion or something¡­" Belle rubbed her sore ass and went wide-eyed. "It''s missing?"


    "What''s missing?" I asked, getting desperate as the sounds of Xana and Lorica''s frenzied, echoing moans reached my ears.


    "My¡­ ahem, plug¡­ They must have pulled it out when they fucked my ass. Help me find it!" she exclaimed.


    I shook her shoulders in an attempt to get her to realize the gravity of our situation.


    "Now isn''t the time for your fetishes. If you haven''t noticed¡ª Oh, crap." A tentacle had grabbed a hold of my ankle. I was being pulled out of Belle''s cell but managed to catch the metal bars at the gate.


    The demon was a crawling tangle of tentacles the size of a cow. It had the succubi twins suspended in the air, ravishing every hole that could fit a slimy appendage. Thelia, still unconscious, was being dragged out of her cell.


    "Where am¡ª What''s going on?" The erinyes came to and struck her head against the gate. She also secured herself to the metal bars, both of us vainly holding on for dear life as more tentacles crept closer.


    "Think you can subjugate your fellow demonkin to get us out of this mess?" I asked her.


    "I''m naked and have been defiled by countless mongrel grunts. Does it look like I''m in any position to tell that thing to obey me?" she groaned.


    When I extended my arm with every intention to cast a spell, the demon put Xana and Lorica in the line of fire. Instead of them, I blasted off the tentacles tugging at me and Thelia''s, freeing ourselves from its grasp.


    The demon howled in agony. "Raaaaggghhh! You accursed witch. I will stick a tentacle in your ears and nostrils for that!"


    "I didn''t need that image in my head¡­" I muttered with disgust.


    If only I had my living robes, Rio, or my staff¡ª anything to help me.


    Belle came strolling out of her cell and into the hallway. A distinct, crystalline glimmer shown between her plump cheeks.


    "Pay attention, Ellori. Magic is more than just lobbing fireballs," she said.


    Once again, Xana and Lorica were used as living shields. However, they didn''t deter Belle one bit. She spat on the ground and stomped on her spittle. A sleet of ice extended forth underneath the demon. The already arid atmosphere became noticeably drier.


    "Are you trying to get me to slip? I have no feet, you fools!" the demon cackled.


    Enormous icicles impaled the demon from below, silencing its laughter. The tentacles holding the succubi went limp. They had to wrench the appendages out of their ass and pussy, letting out a flood of ejaculate to the floor.


    "Not¡­ very pleasant and enjoyable at all¡­" Xana remarked.


    "Not one bit¡­" Lorica added, spreading open her pussy to let the cum dribble out.


    "The two of you have some nerve turning me into a sexual relief fodder for imps and hounds." Thelia glared and towered over the succubi with her arms folded.


    "It wasn''t our decision! We''re on your side now!" the twins exclaimed at once.


    Belle and I had to come between them to prevent a fight from breaking out. The five of us had to work together if we were to get out of this prison.


    "There is a chamber at the very top where we may activate a crystal to escape. Where it ejects us in the outside world, I am unsure," Xana explained.


    Belle was unable to hijack her familiar''s vision, which likely meant it would be pointless for me to do the same with Rio. They, including Eudora, might be in a separate anti-magic cell.


    The demons guarding the prison were formidable and many, but stood no chance against our combined strength. As we made our way up, checking every prison along the way, I found it strange how Edith hadn''t paid us a single mind or visit. Could it be she was preoccupied outside?


    It might be that she was engaged in battle against our forces. We had to make haste, otherwise the battle would be over by the time we escaped this prison.


    We at last reached the top, to a circular room filled with torture instruments. An iron maiden, stretching racks, toothy maggots in a jar that Mira might be interested in, and a whole lot else that were caked in dried blood.


    In the center of the room was a large, levitating black crystal. It oozed with condensed magic. Absorbing too much of it at once would kill a witch. Xana and Lorica''s interest in it meant that it was our vehicle of escape.


    But first, we needed to find Eudora and our familiars.


    "Ellori!"


    I turned in the direction of Belle''s voice to a staff flying into my hands, then proceeded to toss a spare tunic and pants my way. She had found her own robes and our staffs. I might not have my living robes, but at least I had my focusing element back and some clothes to keep my breasts from swinging about.


    An ornate red chest emanating imbued with powerful enchantments caught my attention Like something was calling to me from within. Touching it sent an extremely painful shock through my body.


    "I''m pretty sure I found them¡­" I pulled my singed fingers back.


    "I expected nothing less of Edith to put countermeasures in place," Belle said, coming up from behind me. "The magic on there is ancient, meant to repel anything for all of eternity. She did not want what''s inside to escape nor for anyone to open it."


    "This is¡­ good, right? It seems Edith isn''t all powerful yet if she couldn''t outright destroy Eudora and our familiars," I wondered aloud.


    "Optimistic." She grinned.


    "I have to be in this situation. Now the question is how to break this open? Do you think we can carry it into an anti-magic room to dispel its effects?" I asked Belle, the expert on magic items.


    "Not a chance. It is itself anti-magic. We cannot physically carry it ourselves, nor can we use magic to move it." Belle conjured ice underneath the chest only for it to disappear as soon as it formed.


    Then¡­


    Use me, Vessyra called out.


    My staff was back in my possession. It was worth a shot.


    Vessyra''s magic¡ª a whole lot more magic than I expected¡ª flowed into my staff, transforming it into the goddess'' golden lance. Belle and the others backed away, shocked at how blinding it was, like the entire shaft was made of lightning.


    Your foe is a fool, Vessyra began. Those demons were as much a feast for us as we were for them.


    I see.


    For every demon that fucked me, I drained a bit of their magic. A whole lot of them, like an army''s worth used me in what spanned for months. I couldn''t feel that power while under the anti-magic runes. Edith''s ignorance would be her undoing.


    I plunged my staff into the magic-bound chest and was met with resistance. The ancient enchantments fought back with magic of their own in an attempt to repel me. Mine and Vessyra''s magic proved too strong. One good push and the lance made contact with the surface of the chest, shattering the enchantments completely.


    The weapon in my hand returned to its original form and Vessyra fell silent once again. I had need of her and the wealth of magic within me to face Edith later.


    With the enchantments removed, I threw open the chest to find Rio, Luna, and a jar of black slime. No longer cut off from the bond of magic, our familiars soon awaken in our presence.


    "Rio!"


    "Luna!"


    My black kitten affectionately rubbed his face against my cheek. Belle''s serpent familiar flew around her in circles.


    I pulled out the jar and grimaced at what was supposed to be Eudora.


    "We don''t have to let her out. There''s no telling what she will do at the end of this. For all we know, she might replace Edith as another crimson witch." Belle spoke with reason, as expected of a witch who had fought on both sides.


    As I cradled the jar in my hands, something like grief touched my soul. I recalled the moments of vulnerability Eudora had shown me, the bouts weariness in her eyes and voice. I understood the depths of sacrifice and length she went to come this far.


    Was Eudora evil or just misunderstood?


    I doubted she was truly anything like the one we fought now.


    "I choose¡­ to trust Eudora Faust."


    "Very well." Belle nodded at my decision.


    Rio sprouted a tentacle to open the jar with ease. I spilled the contents onto the floor, and we watched the black mass writhe. A mouth formed first, sucking in a deep, agonizing breath.


    "Belle, help me!" We pointed our staffs at Eudora''s amorphous form. "Thundra!"


    Electricity repeatedly shocked her as the disgusting mass began to reshape itself. A black tentacle shot forth to touch the surface of the crystal to drain its magic. Then at last, after all this time, Eudora came to form in her childish appearance. She sat on her knees, clutching herself as if she were freezing.


    "I was just¡­ getting used to cramped spaces¡­ Couldn''t bear¡­ to live¡­ without me after all?" Eudora''s croaking voice, filled with genuine surprise, came out hoarse and dry.


    "It wasn''t my choice. You should count yourself lucky Mira wasn''t here to convince Ellori otherwise." Belle scoffed.


    For some reason, my eyes began to sting. I knelt down to wrap my arms around Eudora, relieved to see her alive and well, if not a little shaken by what was almost an eternal entrapment.


    "You''re as much my friend as the others," I whispered to her.


    Eudora choked up. She swallowed a quivering breath and returned the embrace. "You put me to shame. Thank you, friend¡­"


    Once everyone had a moment to recollect themselves, we understood it was time to face our final trial.


    "I sense my tower is exceptionally close," Eudora said, glancing at the ceiling.


    "Which means the fighting has already begun." Belle frowned and walked up to the black crystal with Luna.


    The runes at our feet began to glow. Xana, Lorica, and Thelia nodded to each other, then at me.


    "We shall serve you to the end," she said.


    "Let''s not keep Edith waiting." I empowered my staff as we stepped into the activating teleportation circle.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 147

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    As soon as we exited the prison, a swelling of power flooded my entire being. I had little time to reorganize my thoughts. We were plunged into battle right out of the gate.


    It seemed we had been teleported much further out than where we had entered from. We were in flight midair, surveying the scene before us to get a grasp of the situation. The Granite Promenade was right below us.


    Which meant¡­


    "Ah. My beloved throne is in one piece. You and the others have done well to make it move," Eudora said, relishing in the sight of her tower perched in the center of the Granite Promenade.


    However, now wasn''t the time to enjoy the sights.


    All manner of demons swarmed the crimson skies. Explosive spells knocked dozens of them out at a time, sending them spiraling to the courtyard leading up the steps to the council''s castle. The statues were magic constructs. They should be alive and defending the council, but were eerily inert.


    Airborne remsectnids and harpies did battle with flying monstrosities around the tower. The defenses were led by Zathira, whose arm blades cut swathes of demons in a single slash. However, their numbers were few against the hordes that continued to materialize in this world from the nether realms.


    "Queen Zathira!" I shouted to her majesty.


    The remsectnid monarch turned to me, two pairs of amber eyes stared in shock. She flew to us, her demeanor awashed with relief despite the fierce battle raging around us.


    "We thought you had died," she said, clacking her mandibles together to taste the air in front of me.


    "There will be time to explain after this is over. What''s happened so far in our absence?" I asked.


    "They were prepared for us. The she-elf and her ilk face the bulk of the demons at the gates as you planned. They may not last long. Humans in tin suits are advancing here. Their strength has proven far too great to hold back. We cannot push further to the stone hive with swarms at our backs and front," Zathira explained.


    Which meant Clem and Kati failed. Whatever happened to them, gods rest their souls. The Piety knights would arrive soon and lay siege to Eudora''s tower. Should they succeed, we could kiss our chances of retreat goodbye.


    Then so be it. Retreat was never an option to begin with.


    "Where is Elle? The knight with darkened skin?" Belle asked, pushing me aside.


    "She and the other tin suit have fallen back from the front lines to guard the rear flank. We cannot push further to the castle without their aid," she answered.


    "And Mira?" I chimed in.


    "The silver-haired witch I have not seen since we landed. I suspect she has gone ahead and forced her way into the stone hive in search of you."


    I bit my lip. I expected nothing less of Mira to do something so rash for my sake. If we didn''t hurry, she might find herself dealing with Edith and would be clearly outmatched.


    What should I do here? Split our forces, or throw all our cards at Edith and besiege the castle?


    A small hand fell upon my shoulder.


    Eudora nodded to me, a gesture I understood as her donning the mantle of leadership after a long absence. "If my tower falls, so do I. The remsectnid queen¡ª forgive my impertinence, your majesty¡ª shall abandon the assault on the castle and recall her forces to defend my tower instead. Parabelle, gather Alira and the others to your side, then relieve Abstinence and Valor so they may join me in the siege. Your strength alone should suffice in repelling the incoming knights. Do not hold back."


    Neither Queen Zathira nor Belle protested.


    "Give the Headmistress a good scolding in my place," Belle said to me before flying off.


    The queen remsectnid ascended as high as she could. Her powerful magical signature pulsated, like a dinner bell ringing in the back of my mind. The span of her butterfly-like wings glowed a deep blue and served as a beacon to her swarm. Soon, the scattered remsectnid forces began to retreat back to the tower. Flightborne demi-humans led by the bat harpy Bellina saw their allies falling back and followed suit.


    "Shall we go with you?" Thelia asked. Behind her, Xana and Lorica also awaited orders.


    "The way Zathira explained it, Gale and her bannerlords are in trouble. Having a greater demon and two succubi there might turn the tides in their favor." I folded my arms and considered the ramifications if anything were to happen to the high priestess.


    Sending Thelia and the twins away diminishes our strength against whatever awaits in the castle. Whatever happened, I still had the future of Talmora to consider.


    "I understand what must be done." The erinyes bowed. "Be safe, Master."


    "Auren is right before us in that tower, isn''t he?" Xana asked.


    "It couldn''t hurt to pay him a little visit, right?" Lorica pleaded.


    Thelia whipped the twins on their backsides and snarled. "That can wait. The master has given us an order. Follow through it."


    "Fraternizing with demons? You are a lot like myself and Edith than you think." Eudora smirked as she watched the demons leave.


    "As if." I rolled my eyes. "Come, Rio!"


    The three of us cut our way through the demons'' ranks. Some proved much stronger than we anticipated. An unseen blast sent me crashing to the Granite Courtyard.


    "Ellori!" Eudora tried to catch me, but she was forced to protect herself from a barrage of spells.


    I cast a ventus to soften my landing and got away with light scratches from rolling on the ground. A fall like that would have killed me without my living robes.


    "Whew¡­" I wiped the sweat from my brow and brushed the dirt from my clothes.


    A large shadow loomed over me. I glanced up in time to see the towering statue of a knight swing its sword at me.


    "Ventus!"


    I blasted myself away from its reach before it could decapitate me. More of the statues in the courtyard came to life. Magic constructs. I thought they were inert, but it seemed they activated once an enemy was detected nearby, and I was unlucky enough to awaken them all.


    They were quickly surrounding me. The only way to escape would be to tap into Vessyra''s well of magic, but I needed all I had to face Edith. As I prepared to face the constructs with my spells, beating wings boomed in the distance.


    "Raaah!"


    "Raa!"


    Four shadows zoomed past me. Large, falling stones struck and shattered several of the statues closest to me.


    Zeke and the harpy sisters circled the courtyard. They picked off flying demons, while tossing debris from the sky and hitting the statues below with pinpoint precision. The platinum dragon descended with a roar, slamming into a statue and destroying it entirely. In all his glory, Zeke spread his wings to provide a blanket of protection, shielding me from a volley of arrows from a group of flying imps.


    Another construct approached. Zeke was about to breathe fire until Rio annihilated it by barreling through its body.


    "You certainly know how to make an entrance." I patted his head.


    "Meow!" Rio rolled over at my feet.


    "Thank you for coming when you did, Zeke."


    "Anything for my mate!" he said.


    My pussy twitched with excitement.


    If there wasn''t a fight going on and I had a potion of gigantism, I might have drunk it and bent over for his cocks on the spot.


    Green, Red, and Blue landed underneath Zeke''s wings. They embraced me with hugs, claws digging into my sides.


    "Owow! Settle down, girls! Good work, but the battle isn''t over. I''m going to need you all to rejoin the others at the tower. Can you do that for me?" I asked.


    All of them except Green let go.


    "Green." I gave her a scolding glare.


    "Rrrr¡­"


    The harpy nodded, and they reluctantly flew off together.


    "I''ll be fine now. Go with the harpies." I kissed Zeke on his head and he returned the gesture by nuzzling back.


    The dragon followed after the harpies, making snacks of smaller demons as he ascended into the skies.


    Eudora flew into my field of vision. "Done flirting?"


    "If there was one thing I didn''t miss about you¡­" I groaned.


    We fought our way to the grand entrance and left behind hundreds of dead demons in our wake. Ornate double-doors were taller than the statues and etched with the history of humanity''s conquest in Talmora. It had been left ajar, likely when Mira had forced it open.


    Eudora and I sensed multiple demonic signatures that were human in origins. I knew exactly who they were.


    "Rio," I lowered my voice. "Use the vesper trait to hide your signature and shimmer beast trait to go invisible. Sneak behind them and wait for my signal."


    My familiar snuck ahead of us, much to Eudora''s delight.


    From the skies descended Elvyra and her demon-tainted peers, the witches whose trap I had fallen for that put me in that debaucherous prison.


    "Oh. Is this a new fashion trend? Look, mine are just as black and large." Eudora pointed to her own horns.


    "Edith had plans for you. She gave us permission to destroy you completely if you do not come quietly," Elvyra said.


    The Cackling Witch sighed when no one humored her joke. Her smile flipped to a frown.


    "I see the new bloods of the Academy continue to become more uppity as the years go by." She grimaced.


    Elvyra turned to me. "You should have stayed in your cell, Ellori. You seemed much happier inside."


    "I much rather prefer sex when I have a choice in the matter. Allow me to enlighten you¡ª Rio, sic ''em!" I ordered.


    The witches tensed up, looking in every direction for a foe they couldn''t see. Rio sprouted tentacles from his body and bound them all in place. His appendages crept up their thighs and into their robes. Some of them went red as a tomato.


    "Don''t think this is enough to stop us¡­ ign¡ª mmrrph!" Elvyra tried to incant a spell, but opening her mouth only gave Rio another hole to put a tentacle into it.


    "Ahahahahaha! Oh, how wonderful!" Eudora cackled at the enemy witches'' expense.


    We walked up the steps unimpeded as Rio had every single one of them incapacitated and unable to act.


    Elvyra stared me in the eyes, her gaze tinged with fear and apprehension. They were all blushing red, squirming in place as Rio prodded their holes.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Elvyra. "The Academy encourages their witches to explore their sexuality. Could it be¡­ you''re a virgin? Even though you''re on the cuspice of becoming a demon yourself, you haven''t even had sex yet?"


    She shook her head to the best of her ability. The muffled pleas were undoubtedly begging for mercy, but there was none to be had in war.


    "Rio, make them regret who they sided with and catch up after you''re done." I scratched behind his ears and he meowed in compliance.


    Eudora and I walked ahead into the castle as Elvyra''s moans echoed into the chamber.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 148

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The Granite Promenade wasn''t enough to satisfy the Council of Kings'' vanity. They had to build more statues in the grand vestibule against the far walls in all manner of poses. Overhead, crystalline chandeliers lit the way and cast the statues'' shadows to the ground to appear as though in frozen combat. Their footsteps upon the smooth grey stone paved beneath them echoed across the empty chamber.


    I didn''t have fond memories of this place. Witch that graduated from the Academy came here to swear a service of allegiance to a monarch, just as I did for King Marcus of Parthun. Just as Mira did for the King of Randover. Eudora as well, to the emperor of High Saquin. All of whom had perished by one woman''s mad grab for power.


    This castle¡ª this entire city was on the backs of enslaved demi-humans and persecuted witches under the guise of charity to humanity. The reality was not so clear cut.


    Greed.


    Our history, both witchcraft and humanity was carved from greed in one way or another.


    "Ellori."


    I stopped walking to see Eudora no longer walking beside me. She was several paces behind, staring into my eyes.


    "This is the part where you give me a monologue about how you''ll sacrifice yourself to defeat Edith?" I cracked the smile.


    The Cackling Witch scoffed. "Not so. I have every intention of coming out of this alive. You must know¡ª there is a reason she did not kill me and left me trapped instead."


    "I thought it was precisely because she wasn''t able to kill you that she kept you trapped until she found a way to?"


    "I have six out of the seven soul stones inside me. They wield immense magic in such a small, confined space. What would happen if this body was no longer keeping those souls in check?" she asked me.


    The magic would implode.


    I''d seen it before when Headmistress Anora and the other witches destroyed a soul stone of pride. It required the skill of many witches to contain the destruction it could wrought. Edith swallowed seven, and if we were to defeat her¡­


    Then were we to not kill her?


    "We may very well die along with her." Eudora nodded to herself and walked past me.


    I clenched a fist in front of me and thought of my children back home. My resolve didn''t waver one bit.


    "Farrowghast, we have come to help." Eleanor''s voice echoed down the hall. She and Noelle, along with Rio, came running in to catch up. The former knights donned their signature armor from the order but without the helmet, though both had been tarnished and charred from battle.


    The flow of unnatural and foul magic coursed through them. I noticed right away they wielded their soul-bound weapon. Noelle had her levitating swords and Eleanor her dagger.


    "If things had turned out differently, we would be facing each other rather than the same direction," I mused, clasping each of their hands.


    "Mistress Eudora, I''m glad to see you''re in good health!" Noelle bowed in reverence.


    Despite being treated the way Noelle had, she still reveres Eudora. Color me surprised.


    "My obedient slave still remembers me? I''m touched," Eudora remarked.


    A dagger came between their reunion. Eleanor didn''t take kindly to their exchange.


    "Noel is not your slave," she declared. "We meet again at last, Butcher of Saquin. This alliance is temporary. Once this is over, you will answer for the crimes you have committed."


    Eudora giggled behind her hand. "You may certainly try, dear."


    The two of them looked ready to rip each other''s throats out. I shouldn''t be surprised that Eleanor reacted the way she did. After all, Eudora was still a rogue witch who murdered thousands. Her crime wasn''t excused simply because she was fooled into doing so. Many lives were lost, and someone needed to be held responsible.


    However, fighting each other now would only benefit one person.


    "I''d like to remind everyone that our primary target is Edith Percouli and not each other." I pushed Eleanor''s dagger away from Eudora''s face.


    The knightess relented, lowering the weapon to her side but holding her glare on Eudora.


    "We believe Discipline is guarding the councillor. She was nowhere to be seen leading the Order of Piety outside," Noelle explained.


    "You needn''t look any further. This is as far as you go," a melodic voice echoed down to us.


    At the top of the stairs, before an archway leading into the inner sanctum where members of the council held court, stood Discipline, the head of the Knights of the Order of Piety. She clapped once and materialized her rapier as she parted her hands.


    "Giselle, you nearly killed me." Eleanor greeted her commander with a scowl.


    "Do not look so glum. You yet live. Although, perhaps not for much longer, seeing as you have no intention of standing down," Discipline sneered.


    "You can''t defeat all of us at once." I empowered my staff.


    Rio growled, preparing to pounce to take revenge for being thrown around last time.


    "Perhaps not. I only need to delay you." She grinned.


    Delay¡­?


    "En garde!"


    I saw the point of her rapier too late.


    A sharp metallic cry rang in my ears. Eleanor deflected the projection of Discipline''s rapier with her dagger.


    "Go. Noel and I shall hold our commander at bay," she said.


    "Should we be victorious, you two must escape the castle. It won''t be standing at the end of this," I warned.


    Both of the knights nodded.


    Rio, Eudora, and I flew past Discipline.


    "I think not." A dozen projections of singing steel chased after us, but once again deflected by Noelle and Eleanor''s timely block.


    "When we get to Edith, same trick," I told Rio.


    My familiar darted off in another direction out of sight.


    The metallic clash of blades echoed loudly down the hall as we hurried to the inner sanctum. Edith awaited inside the circular chamber. A dessicated body hung from nine of the twelve balconies, upon which the sovereign lords took their place during court. At the center of the room, Edith presided over a bubbling cauldron. She held a struggling and beaten Mira, who cradled talos in her arms, by the throat.


    "You''re alive¡­" Mira smiled with relief.


    "I hope you haven''t grown weary of seeing me again so soon," Eudora taunted.


    "You just don''t know when to quit." Edith turned to face us. Her face had grown youthful, though it was still tainted by demonic influence.


    "Let her go," I demanded.


    The demon witch took one look at Mira and appeared to have lost all interest in her. She took the dagger from Mira''s waist and plunged the blade into her abdomen. But not a moment too soon did Rio''s tentacles immobilize Edith''s arm. He flung her away with all his might, sending her crashing several rooms away.


    Eudora and I rushed to Mira''s aid. She reached a hand up to caress my face.


    "Oh, darling. If only you could show me this face more often." She grinned.


    I hadn''t noticed my tears dripping onto her face until she wiped them away.


    "Why can''t you just react normally for once?" I sighed, helping her to her feet. She clutched a piece of fabric and pressed it to my chest. It began to reform into my robes, consuming the clothes I was already wearing.


    "Managed to snatch it off her before Rio sent her flying," she said.


    A torrent of magic flowed through me. Vessyra''s magic. With the living robes serving as a conduit and sponge between us, I could once again tap into her wealth of power.


    "What happened here?" Eudora asked, on her toes and glancing into the cauldron. "Why is the cauldron active?"


    "She''s trying to synthesize a philosopher''s stone to create an elixir of immortality," Mira answered.


    The three of them tipped the cauldron over, spilling the contents to the ground. The alchemical liquids burned a deep hole into the floor.


    "Good thing I didn''t think to drink that." Eudora grimaced.


    "It doesn''t matter. The process can be restarted, and the three of you will serve as fuel for the cauldron." Edith emerged from the rubble, dressed in her black gown empowered by the trickster god Demos.


    "No sending us away this time, Eudora. We''re fighting this together," I said, myself donning the white vestments of Vessyra and transforming my staff into her golden lance.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 149

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    The philosopher''s stone.


    A powerful alchemical reagent and tool. Witches and alchemists across the ages vainly pursued it as the apex of their craft. But It was an existence that was both real and false.  A paradoxical concept.


    For in order to create such a thing required an endless font of magic and an all-consuming void to contain it.


    Though there did exist an impossibility. Edith Percouli, who was the first witch to consume all seven souls of the cardinal sins, bore that power in the palm of her hands¡ª the power of creation and destruction. No mortal could wield them as gods do. Yet the stones allowed her to ascend to a godlike being.


    That Edith sought to create the philosopher''s stone meant only one thing¡ª she could not contain her powers. All this hoarded magic from the towers flowing into the Eternal City was to forge the sole alchemical means for her to survive.


    An elixir of immortality.


    Usurper. Traitor. Within me, Vessyra seethed with fury.


    Of course, she would be angry. A witch sought to climb the steps of godhood through foul means. Her brother Demos betrayed her


    We won''t let them get away with this, I assured the wrathful goddess.


    "Why the dark face?" Edith asked. "Our teacher-student reunion not what you expected? The Anora you thought you knew had long passed away. I have always been Edith Percouli."


    "Even so, you taught and raised me to become what I am. Now I shall put everything I''ve learned and gained to put a stop to you." I clenched the lance with both hands.


    The swelling of magic coursing through me cried out for release. My skin tingled with divine energy that gathered to my hands. From the golden lance, I fired a beam of light in Edith''s direction.


    The demon witch sprouted wings and flew out of the way, letting beam carve through the castle like butter. It ceased, but I still felt plenty of magic in me. I only knew that it couldn''t be used again so soon. Vessyra was recovering slowly.


    "Very impressive. Now allow me." Edith conjured a black ball above her head and hurled it toward us.


    Eudora acted swiftly. She summoned a barrier around us that instead folded inwards around the incoming spell, absorbing the explosion that followed.


    "Rio," I shouted for my familiar who had hidden himself from Edith''s detection, "go wild."


    A vicious hiss accompanied the destruction of several ceilings. I hijacked Rio''s vision and ordered him to send Edith crashing almost fours floors up the castle.


    Mira and I followed after, landing in a repository of old books and dusty scrolls. While our foe was entangled by Rio''s tentacles and pinned underneath shelves, we launched a volley of fireballs at her.


    A cold front unleashed across the chamber, sending parchment and tomes flying. Mira raised a barrier to protect us from the magical chill. Through Rio''s vision, he was sent flying away.


    Dozens of bloody tendrils emerged from the hole in the floor. They sought out and impaled Edith, flinging her around like a ragdoll. Her concentration broken, the blizzard she had conjured ceased.


    "Now how do you like being tossed around?" Eudora snarled.


    Edith sliced the tendrils away with a blade of frost and freed herself.


    "You will never achieve what I have today!" she fired back.


    Both of them clashed with the destructive power of gods. Chunks of the castle were blown away with each blast of magic. The ceilings began to give way and crumble.


    Mira and I rejoined the fray only in time for Eudora to be sent crashing multiple rooms away in a burst of flames. Our combined magic, in addition to Rio''s ambush tactics, we tore through the castle walls like wet paper and put Edith on the defensive.


    A black mist filled the surroundings, robbing me of my sight and hearing. I felt the warmth of Mira''s back, but the only sound I heard was Demos'' maddening laughter.


    "Illuminae!" I cleared the fog away by brightening my lance.


    I shoved Mira aside just as black claws plunged into my gut. Edith bull rushed us out the door and into the terrace we had spoken at just before she imprisoned me.


    The battle continued to rage on below and above us in the crimson battlefield. Across the Granite Promenade, demons and statue constructs advanced upon Eudora''s tower, slowly overwhelming their defenses.


    "As long as humanity exists, we will always be a threat to them. Defeat me and a hundred years from now, they will put our kind in chains again. Is that the future you want?" Edith asked, lifting me by the throat.


    "Who knows what will happen that long from now? I only know that you''re giving them a reason to make those excuses. Twice now!" I answered.


    White, wispy tendrils from my robes coiled around Edith''s fingers, struggling to pry them from my neck. I tried to swing my lance, but at this distance, she merely grabbed my wrist. The blade of my weapon was only inches away from her throat.


    "We could have created a world for all witches together. Without men and women wearing pretty rocks on their head to tell us how to exercise our powers. You won''t be there to see it. I take no gratification hurting my own witchkin." She frowned.


    "Don''t talk about self-gratification. Your bitter old cunt hasn''t seen action in centuries that you went and made up stories about your sex life, you senile bat!" A pitchy voice cackled as roots sprouted from the ground to entangle Edith''s feet and immobilize her where she stood.


    I seized the distraction to put force on my lance, but Edith flung me away instead.


    Mira and Talos flew to my side. Together, we unleashed a flurry of spells that battered our foe. Exhaustion was taking a toll on them both. The longer this fight dragged out, the less chance we had of winning.


    "What happened to that beam of light?" Mira asked between labored breaths.


    "Vessyra isn''t responding." I violently shook my staff and received no answer.


    A ball of black energy fired at us from the smoke. This time, it was Mira who threw herself on top of me. We fell hard to the ground, but I kept her in my arms so that I took the brunt of the impact.


    "That¡­ left a mark¡­" Mira peeled back a hand on her abdomen to show a webbing of necrotic magic expanding.


    Edith charged toward us, her hands bristling with necromantic energies. Rio arrived in the nic of time, slamming into her. Landing to our side was Eudora, who saw the wound on Mira''s body and clicked her tongue.


    "Take a moment. I will hold her off. But know this¡ª it doesn''t end until she dies, or we die." Eudora left us with that grave reminder as she returned to battle.


    "Quick. Drink this!" I offered Mira the last of my restoration potion, but she pushed it away.


    "I''ve studied enough about black magic to know this won''t kill me instantly. Come now, no need to make that face. Although, it is most welcomed." Mira reached up and wiped the tear streaking down my cheek. The brave front she put on was stamped with sweat.


    My mind was blanking out. If I were to lose Mira, I didn''t know what I would do.


    She pushed a sheath into my hand. Her signature, six-inch steel dagger.


    "If you die on me, I will go to the hells to bring you back," I warned.


    "Quite the adventure we would have." Mira got to her feet on her own, but struggled to remain standing. She kept me at an arm''s length away to stop me from helping. "I will use my own magic to keep this wound at bay. Go. As much as I''d hate to say it¡ª Eudora needs your help."


    With Talos'' help, she hid behind rubble to stay hidden. I fixed the sheath to my belt and detected traces of a magic signature in the blade. If I didn''t know better, Mira''s dagger was a¡­ soul-bound weapon?


    "You''re not hurting anyone else," I swore aloud.


    I reached into the depths of my soul to summon every ounce of magic I had. Nature heeded my calls. It, too, granted me a fraction of its magic through Flora''s boon. I interrupted the duel by raising gargantuan roots from the earth, forcing Edith onto the defense. She didn''t see the root coming from behind and swatted her to the ground.


    "Do not let up!" Eudora shouted. She used a claw to slice her own palm. Bloody tendrils emerged to bind Edith while she was still on the ground.


    However, our foe climbed to her feet and yanked the tendrils, including Eudora into her grasp. The Cackling Witch, refusing to be outdone, slipped behind and put Edith in a chokehold.


    "Finish it!"


    My body moved on its own. I plunged the lance as hard as I could into Edith''s body. Her hand broke free from Eudora''s hold and grasped the bladed edge of golden lance before it carved into her chest.


    "Rio!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.


    He headbutted them from the back, the impact sinking the lance into the demon witch.


    "I''ve come too far to be stopped now!" Edith clenched her teeth. The muscles on her arm swelled as black magic swirled along the shaft of my golden lance.


    I let it go.


    Guided by Flora and Vessyra''s hand, I unsheathed the dagger at my belt and plunged it into Edith''s chest. The silver blade sparked and filled with divine energy, carving up to her neck like butter.


    All at once the struggling had stopped.


    Eudora staggered away from Edith, clutching her abdomen and wincing in agony.


    I pulled the dagger and staff away from Edith without resistance. The crimson witch knelt on the ground, staring at her gaping wound of swirling abyss which began to distort the space around us. There almost appeared to be relief in her eyes.


    "Hundreds of years ago, I had a vision of paradise." Edith sighed.


    "There is no paradise in a world ruled by fear. The world changed while you were stuck in your old ways. Instead of fighting against it, you should have changed with it," I replied, pitying the old witch''s archaic concept of an eden.


    "A fine lesson, my dear student." She shut her eyes and nodded. "You should escape while you still have time."


    At long last the centuries old witch, Edith Percouli, laid dead on the ground. Her body vanished in a flash of light, replaced with an amalgamation of seven soul stones melded together, trying to break itself apart from one another.


    When that happened¡­


    You must flee, Vessyra screamed at me.


    "We have to escape. There''s no way to contain the implosion!" Eudora screamed.


    "Contain¡­ the implosion¡­" I repeated after her.


    Did we have an entity powerful enough to do that? The answer was at the tip of my tongue. A single thought crossed my mind¡ª Rio.


    Familiars were bonded to a witch. They knew and felt every emotion, shared in it even. That was why I didn''t need to say a thing. Rio knew exactly what to do. He looked me in the eyes, smiled the only way a kitten could, and sprung to action on his own.


    My heart seized.


    At that moment, I remembered Rio as a corpse. The cold, dead body of a kitten. So small and fragile even as he came to life. My familiar whom I''d cared for and raised. He was the sweetest thing I''d ever held in my hands.


    The thought of losing him overwhelmed me with grief.


    "Rio¡ª no!" I cried out.


    My familiar proceeded nonetheless. He clamped his jaws around the amalgamation of souls, putting a stop to the implosion from going off.


    "It¡­ worked?" Mira uttered as she hobbled her way up to me, still tense and keeping her eyes on Rio.


    I raced to my familiar and cradled him in my arms. He rolled over to his back and purred.


    "I can''t believe you would do something so reckless," I sighed.


    Rio''s temperature took a sudden spike. His body was practically on fire, it was so hot. He began to yowl in agony, steam billowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "No, no, no¡ª What''s going on? Rio? Are you okay?" No matter what I asked, Rio answered back in pained whimpers..


    "His body is deteriorating," Eudora answered, one hand clutching the side of her stomach and leaning against a partially crumbled wall. She limped her way over to us to inspect Rio and frowned. "Gluttony he may be, now just like me, two identical souls rage within him. The souls'' implosion will continue once he dies."


    My familiar¡­ Die?


    This couldn''t be happening. Not my Rio.


    Vessyra, is there anything you can do? I pleaded to her.


    The goddess merely apologized and fell silent.


    "What do we do? How do we save him and stop the implosion?" I asked desperately.


    For once, Eudora had no snarky solution to give. Her hand remained on top of Rio''s sweat-covered head.


    "We seal him in a forged world. Let the voidal collapse take him," she answered.


    I dropped to my knees, clutching Rio tighter to me. He spent every last ounce of strength to hop out of my arms and into Eudora''s instead.


    "The etchings on my tongue can create a new tower." Eudora stroked Rio''s head and smiled. "You will not go alone, dear."


    "You''re going with him?" Mira asked, comforting me in her arms.


    "I must." She opened the arm clutching her stomach to reveal not a bleeding gash, but a gaping abyss of darkness similar to Edith''s body.


    Eudora snatched a magic crystal from my pouch and tossed it into her mouth. A large stone tower materialized behind her, flattening the part of the castle in its way. She then pressed a soul stone into my palm, one that was currently powering the new tower before us.


    As she turned to leave, I broke free from Mira''s grasp to hug Eudora from behind and placed a hand on Rio''s head to pet him one last time.


    "Hmph." Eudora chuckled. She marched forward. The teleportation circle underneath her feet activated as soon as she stepped onto it.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks as I watched her and Rio disappear.


    Mira held my hand clutching the soul stone. We clenched it together. Then the tower collapsed in on itself. The stone cracked and deformed. A black vortex swallowed it all until nothing remained. Only a hole in the citadel where the tower once was.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 150 – Epilogue (Part 1)

    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    One year later at the border between the Weeping Expanse and Parthun.


    Ellowyn. What was once a small village known as Shallowglade was now the lifeblood to the rest of inner Talmora. The end of the Second Crimson Wars and Edith''s defeat left many human kingdoms reeling. Entire cities required untold tons of lumber to rebuild, quarries to mine, and politics to iron out.


    Beaten paths were paved by hundreds of passing wagons load lumber day in and day out. Houses were raised to replace fragile mud-huts and shoddy cabins. Ellowyn served as the focal point for dozens of lumber mill villages scattered about the forest, prospering alongside the now Republic of Parthun which handled the export of bountiful wood.


    Parthun was spared the inter-kingdom bureaucratic squabbling, and with no heir to claim the throne had adopted a new political system. Queen Lisette of Ors-Juna acknowledged their sovereignty as a courtesy, keeping at bay those who would attempt to seize it from King Marcus'' cold dead hands.


    I knew better than to think Lisette did it out of the goodness of her heart. She leveraged a lot against us, and purchased lumber exports at a fraction of its value. Few could stand against the combined might of her armies, which mostly emerged unscathed after the war. Fewer still had the resources to even think about trying her.


    Belle and I walked to the remains of Kati''s former encampment now long reclaimed by the forest. Moss-covered tents could barely stay standing for another winter, tall grass obscured traces of pottery and discarded weaponry, and bonfires which I remembered feasting around had fallen to shambles.


    The large tree that was once Flora''s guardian tree was all that remained standing. I put a hand to the trunk as I''d done so many times before hoping to detect a magic signature again. There was no answer except the chirping birds on the branches.


    "I saw Kati fall in battle that day. Never seen a kobold fight so fiercely before," Belle said of the kobold chieftain.


    "My most vivid memory was of him offering me the cooked leg of a centaur." I chuckled.


    "No kidding? Did you eat it?" she asked.


    I shook my head and smiled.


    Kati''s body had been buried next to Flora''s tree. It was probably the best place for him and the dryad he once worshipped.


    Both of us made a prayer.


    We hitched a ride on a wagon hauling its load back to Ellowyn. The pair of centaurs were more than happy to give us a lift. Flying back would be too quick, and Belle wasn''t afforded much time these days.


    My great hollow was at the center of Ellowyn, surrounded by stone-paved streets and smaller houses. The centaurs stopped in front of my home to let us off and nodded before taking off.


    "You sure I can''t tempt you to stay? A dash of remsectnid honey in tea is really good," I said, nudging her arm.


    "I wish. Edith and the Elder Board left one hell of a mess. The towers have stopped sucking magic out of the world, but hundreds of towers still stand. Normally, they would have collapsed after all the magic within had been drained. Some of us think they''ve been raised long enough that whole worlds exist within to keep it sustained," she explained.


    "That doesn''t sound good. You sure you don''t need my help?" I asked.


    Since Eudora Faust also perished in the war, she left with her all the knowledge and clues to toppling the towers. We''d been unable to find anything suggesting how to do it inside her tower.


    "No, you guys rest. Eleanor and Noelle have reformed the Order of Piety to handle just that. I hear they found a promising recruit. Though, she''s kind of clumsy¡­" Belle furrowed her brows.


    I did, too. But for a much different reason.


    "Still no word on where Discipline went?"


    Belle shook her head and frowned. "I''m afraid not. I dread to think what she''s up to. See? One hell of a mess. Which is why I can''t be slacking. Someone needs to fix the place back up."


    "Headmistress Belle, huh? Has a nice ring to it." I grinned.


    "Oh, gods!" She cringed and clutched her head in mental anguish. "I can''t believe Alira and the others elected me to that post. I''m a scholar, not a leader! Ahhhh!"


    "I can''t think of a better person to strongarm witchcraft politics through sheer determination than you. You''re always welcome to ditch work and drop by anytime," I offered.


    "How could you suggest something so horribly irresponsible? Now that it''s my job, I have to take it seriously. Alira''s got another thing coming if she thinks she can sneak out of helping me though¡­" Belle grumbled.


    Over half the Elder Board were tried and found guilty of conspiring with Edith. No surprise there, since Winnegan proved herself a traitor early on. Thanks to her cooperation though, finding out those involved didn''t take long. We had stripped them of their post and sentenced them to¡ª for a lack of a better word¡ª rehabilitation.


    Luna came flying over and wrapped herself on Belle''s staff. She stroked the snake familiar''s head. A pang of envy struck my heart as I was reminded of Rio.


    Belle suddenly threw her arms around me, and Luna even coiled around me once before returning to her witch''s side.


    "I almost forgot to give you this." She pushed a potion of white liquid like milk into my hands. "Eileen''s been working sleepless nights on this for months. Not a cure, but should subdue the ailments for the time being while she finds a more permanent solution."


    I knew exactly what it was for. I had almost given up hope and resigned myself to saying farewell. That apprentice of mine was really giving it her all for us.


    "How is she? Eileen?" I asked as Belle looked ready to leave with Luna.


    "It hurts me to say this about someone who isn''t a witch, but she''s the best damn alchemist I''ve ever known. The new Elder Board is considering opening a seat and creating a position for her in Grathir," she answered with flaming jealousy written all over her face.


    Belle and I hugged again, tighter this time.


    "Say goodbye to your rugrats for me. Tell that woman of yours to lay off the damn pipe, too. It''s not helping her health!"


    "She''ll sooner cut her arm off than part with that pipe." I sighed.


    Belle rolled her eyes, conjured a flight spell at her feet, and flew off with Luna. I continued to wave at them until they were out of sight.


    When I entered the house, the sound of cooing babies filled my ears.


    "Welcome back, mama! How was the trip with Belle?" Cammy asked from the couch. She cradled three infants in her tentacles, each sucking on a pacifier formed a fruit that dangled above their heads. All of them looked just content where they were.


    "She has a lot of work to do back in Grathir and couldn''t stay any longer." I came over to see how my children were doing.


    Beatrice was one year old now. Her red and blue eyes were much deeper in color, shining like a ruby and sapphire. Two new additions had been added to our family. Yennari and Rook were fraternal goblin twins I had given birth to with Gurk. They were born in three months, a fraction of a human''s pregnancy period.


    I put a finger up to their faces, and they grabbed it with tiny hands.


    "They really couldn''t ask for a better big sister." I smiled at Cammy.


    "Hehe. I just can''t wait until they''re old enough to play with!" She smiled back.


    Two sets of footfalls descended the stairs.


    "What? Belle couldn''t spare a minute to come by? I''m offended," Mira mused from the bottom of the stairs. She leaned against the bannister with Gurk holding her from the other side, scared out of his wits that she might injure herself. A pipe between her jaws billowed with white smoke.


    I left Cammy and the children''s side to help Mira walk over to the dinner table. She wore a maroon cotton robe that wouldn''t irritate her skin and reduce the possibility of rashes. After all¡­


    "Gurk try to put Mira to sleep, but she won''t stay in bed!" our goblin husband complained.


    "I''ve been in bed for every waking hour the past five days. Anymore and I shall have to kill something to keep myself sane¡ª ngh¡­ tch." Mira winced. She opened her robe to reveal the necromantic magic tormenting her. It looked like someone splashed black paint on her abdomen. The veins around the injury were dark blue.


    What''s important was that it stopped festering and expanding. She had to drink a cocktail of elixirs every week to slow the effects, but suffered agonizing pain from imbibing too many in such short periods of time. The alternative would have been death.


    "Here. Belle said Eileen worked her ass off to make this." I put the potion in front of her, which she drank without hesitation.


    Both of us held our breaths. It was Eileen we were talking about. But so far, everything up until now had done little for Mira.


    To our surprise, the black splotches began to shrink. It became a small, star-shaped blemish the size of a fingernail on her lower rib cage. Not entirely gone, but not covering a third of her chest.


    "By Vessyra''s soaking cunt, that worked." Mira took several deep breaths, twisted her chest, and smacked the injury as if daring it to return.


    Gurk and I were overcome with relief. All year we had been watching Mira in pain. She couldn''t walk several steps without keeling over.


    All the tension left my shoulders. "Thank the gods¡ª Mmph?!"


    She grabbed the collar of my robes and pulled me in for a deep kiss, stood up, and cracked her neck.


    "I must find time to pay my thanks to your apprentice. She''s come a long way." Mira nodded to herself. "Now that I''m feeling a lot better, I think it''s about time to enjoy ourselves."


    She picked Gurk up under her arm and began to walk back upstairs.


    "Where we going?" Gurk asked, his legs dangling beneath him.


    "I should be healthy enough to bear a child. It''s about damn time we have one or two ourselves, love. You better put a baby in me tonight or there will be hell to pay tomorrow," Mira remarked.


    I turned to Cammy who giggled and shrugged her vines.


    "You three have your fun. I''ll put these three to bed and return to my tree," she said.


    The three of us indulged in carnal desires through the night, wasting no time since Mira was able to join us again. With the goal being to get her pregnant, Gurk creampied her until she was leaking with cum. By the time we exhausted ourselves, both mine and Mira''s womb were pumped full, but only one of us had taken a contraceptive. We fell asleep in each other''s arms, sandwiching Gurk between us.


    I awoke the next morning to the sound of my babies crying. I put on a light robe and went downstairs. Yennari and Rook stopped crying when they saw me. On the third crib, Beatrice was also awake but behaved herself.


    "There, there. Mama''s here to feed you," I said, picking up the goblin babies and holding them to my chest. Their toothless mouths found each of my nipples and sucked on the milk that secreted from it.


    My heart swelled with joy, cherishing this moment I had with my children. Young as I was, my maternal instincts were strong.


    Imagine my surprise when I popped out a goblin girl. Ceris had told me female counterparts of goblins, centaurs, orcs, and kobolds were a common sight in Vessyra and outer Talmora. It was only in within human lands that they were not, due to witchcraft''s history of attempted genocide on the demi-human races.


    Although the towers still stood all over Talmora, that they stopped soaking latent magic from the land had allowed the continent to become fertile again. Along with Eileen''s concoction to reverse engineer infertility magic, demi-humans native to inner Talmora began to birth female offspring again. No longer would they feel the need to kidnap and impregnate human females for survival, although that didn''t stop some from intermingling.


    My Yennari had blue skin, which is unique only to female goblins and male goblins had green skin. Despite their appearance and age, they already act more human than goblin. Though they definitely resemble their father more than me.


    When the twins had their fill, I placed them back in the crib where they instantly fell back to sleep. Then I picked up Beatrice and played with her on my lap. I gave her a kiss, and she responded with a coo and giggle.


    My front door opened and in came Cammy, ready to babysit my children again.


    "Look who''s here, Beatrice. Your favorite big sister''s back." I picked her up and carried her to Cammy.


    "Did you miss me? I missed you, my adorable little sister!" Cammy said, taking over for carrying and dangling a pacifier fruit for the infant.


    Mira had gotten dressed in her academy robes and come downstairs. Talos sat perched on her shoulder. She walked over to give Beatrice, Yennari, and Rook a kiss on the head.


    "Ready to go? I have no idea how long this elixir is to last, but we should tie up some loose ends while I have the strength," she said.


    I whistled for my living robes to dress me, then fetched my staff from the mantle above the fireplace.


    "We''ll be gone for a few days, Cammy. Take care of the kids for us." I hugged her and Beatrice together.


    "I will. Be safe out there," she said, returning the embrace.


    "If that husband of ours even thinks of skipping out on doing chores, you have mine and Ellori''s permission to spank him with your vines," Mira remarked on the way out.


    "I''ll be sure to whip him into shape!"


    Talos took flight first, then we followed after him. Our destination was Eudora''s tower¡ª where it all began.


    Jamminrabbit


    Completed series available on my patreon for as little as 1$ tier - https://www.patreon.com/jamminrabbit


    *NEW Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 151 – Epilogue (Part 2)

    Jamminrabbit


    Or buy the Ero Witch books for ONLY $2.99! Book 1 and Book 2, later volumes to come in time!


    Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    When the war ended and everyone went their separate ways, I returned Eudora''s tower back to where she had raised it nestled between two waterfalls. A scenic place she had no reason hogging for herself, but she did nonetheless. I imagined that wild witch occasionally took a dip in the pond''s pristine waters. It was only right that I bring it here.


    Vegetation was thicker around these parts because of the excess water in the soil, more so now that magic flourished the lands uninhibited by the towers. They grew unimpeded because the tower''s presence scares off both predators and their prey that would graze upon the flora.


    We stepped onto the teleportation circle at the foot of the tower, and it transported us onto the all too familiar gazebo and facing the all too familiar mansion.


    A part of me was hoping to hear her condescending voice as we entered. I would turn around and find her in a seat, sipping tea and offering us snacks with a snap of her fingers.


    Of course, the seats were empty. We had been the ones to occupy it after all. Our number of visits dwindled over the year, coming here was becoming an afterthought.


    Save for some.


    Right through the front door of the mansion, Mira and I kicked a pile of vines. Green and brown tendrils snaked across the floorboards and walls like veins.


    "The alraunes are really letting themselves go." Mira chuckled at her own joke.


    I rolled my eyes and called for Lantessa, the new head of the house.


    "Oh, bother. More guests?" the gorgon hissed as she descended from the second floor.


    She had decided for herself to stay behind for a few more years before returning to the Valisca Archipelago. ''Gorgon politics'' bored her, or so she said, and would rather be here than home.


    "Who else is here?" I asked, trading a glance with Mira.


    Lantessa pointed a clawed finger to the floorboards, which could only mean the basement of sex slaves. We had no need for them since we wouldn''t be moving the tower anymore. Eleanor refused to take no for an answer and threatened to cut us all down if we didn''t release Aurelias, despite the mindbroken knight''s pleas to stay. Winnegan was too dangerous to be kept here and was returned to stand trial in Grathir. The former instructor and member of the Elder Board was caged under the Academy''s dungeons.


    That only left Auren, the incubus demon. If I had to fathom a guess, the guests Lantessa was referring to were the succubus twins, Lorica and Xana.


    "Any luck finding Eudora''s research?" Mira glanced upstairs, wondering if she should take a look.


    "None. Why do you not just bring it back to that city full of your witchkin? I''m sure they would be more suited pouring over this place than I," Lantessa groaned.


    "That can''t happen." I shook my head. "We don''t know what another witch might uncover here and head down a dark path themselves. The rest of us who know about the tower have sworn a covenant''s oath to remain quiet about this place."


    The gorgon scoffed. Since she decided to live here for the time being, we asked a favor of her to continue combing through the mansion. Although, it might be a good thing that she hasn''t found anything worth reporting. But we did hope something about the towers might turn up.


    I would occasionally wonder if Eudora had lied to us about searching for a way to dismantle the towers. That was a possibility I couldn''t dismiss. Did either Eudora or Edith foresee that the towers, once cut off from the magic of the world, would go on to sustain themselves?


    Impossible. We didn''t know that could happen until recently. The texts from the witches of old suggested the towers would come apart on their own.


    Putting the headache of a thought aside, Mira and I headed downstairs. Lantessa returned to her own peaceful leisure.


    Crack!


    "NNNNGGHHH!"


    Crack!


    "HNNGGHNNGGHH!"


    Pained screams rang in our ears as soon as we opened the basement doors. Lorica and Xana were downstairs, taking turns whipping their brother''s ass while he was hopelessly chained to the bed. The blue tint of Auren''s skin on his ass had taken a shade of red from all the beatings.


    "At it again, I see," Mira remarked as we reached the bottom step.


    "I shall never tire of this," Lorica said, filling the chamber with her laughter.


    "How does it feel now, dear brother of ours? Not so fun when it is the other way around, hmm?" Xana asked, whipping him again and causing him to scream into his mouth gag.


    This had been going on for almost a year. They would make visits every now and then to torture Auren. When they were absent, the alraunes of the mansion had their way with him.


    "I don''t know¡­ I feel kind of bad for him," I said.


    The incubus, who was laying face down on the bed, turned to me with pleading eyes for release.


    "Do not pity him," Lorica fired back. "He has enslaved and broken many human and demon women alike back in the nether realm. Our sex are nothing but toys to him, and he must learn otherwise. What better way to do that than to reduce him to a doddering fool?"


    She handed the whip to her sister.


    Crack!


    "HHRRRRNNNGHH¡ª hhn¡­"


    The color in his eyes drained away. Auren had fallen unconscious.


    "You hit him too hard! Now the fun is over," Lorica complained.


    "Oopsies." Xana giggled into her hand, not one bit remorseful.


    We left Auren to the mercy of the alraunes and returned upstairs to discuss the reason for our visit. The twins led us upstairs to one of the alchemical laboratories where they had been slow at work on a teleportation circle. This one, however, was tuned a little differently than the ones I knew of.


    "It was difficult to calibrate, but we are sure it will work," Lorica assured us.


    "Forgive me if I am skeptical of a demon''s handiwork, but have you tested it?" Mira asked suspiciously.


    "Tampering with it never crossed our minds, we swear it! You both are our masters, and we serve you as loyally as Thelia does," Xana said.


    "Speaking of Thelia. I don''t see her anywhere. I thought she traveled with you two?" I asked them.


    The twins glanced at each other, then at the teleportation circle.


    "Oh," Mira and I uttered together.


    One of the first things we checked upon returning to the Weeping Expanse right after the war was the megatower. The very one that was essentially a gateway to one of the demonkind''s nether realms. Unfortunately, the teleportation circle at that tower stopped working. The runes and etchings were fine on the outside end, so it was an issue on the other.


    Mira, Belle, and I feared that Zertos might have freed himself and locked the tower from the inside. If that were the case, he reneged on our deal and returned to his former masters. That couldn''t be allowed to happen. Which was why we tasked Xana and Lorica to forge a teleportation circle using their blood to connect both towers.


    I also had¡­ ulterior motives for wanting to return to the megatower.


    "What do we do?" Mira whispered. "Shall we go together?"


    "If something goes wrong with the teleportation circle, the twins will need your expertise to repair it. I''ll go alone. It shouldn''t take too long," I said.


    Mira nodded. We kissed each other deeply, maybe a little too passionately because the succubi twins began to fall into the mood.


    "The two of you shall entertain me while Ellori is away. Is that understood?" Mira winked at the succubi.


    "Yes, Master!" they answered at once.


    Neither of them will last long, I thought to myself.


    I stepped onto the teleportation circle and held my breath. A second later, I appeared in a dark cathedral.


    "I''m¡­ I''m here? It worked!" I shouted, hearing my own echo call back to me.


    It was the same one. Pews still pushed to the side. Rubble and debris lay strewn on the ground from when I enlarged myself to do battle with Zertos. The knights we had left here were no longer present. Large, floating crystals¡­ were without the said grishka demon chained to it. Zertos was gone.


    "Master! You have come here yourself?" Thelia, the erinyes demon, flew down from a balcony and knelt before me.


    "Please, you know there''s no need." I pulled her up. "What''s the situation here? Why is Zertos gone?"


    "I''m afraid I do not know. None of the demons know either. When I arrived here, that flea-ridden pig was already gone," she answered scowling.


    That was a troubling revelation. One other being should have been here keeping watch on Zertos.


    "Where''s Taurac?" I asked, hoping not to let my eagerness show on my face. As important as it was to find out what happened to Zertos, my pussy was on fire. I needed to get hammered by his manly bull cock.


    "Ah. As it turned out, the minotaur has taken residence in the manor far to the west. He also hasn''t a single clue where Zertos went, and figured his watch here was meaningless and so returned there," she explained.


    "Good, ahem¡ª Not Zertos being gone that''s good. That Taurac is doing well is good. The circle is working fine, so you should return to the other tower. I''ll resume the search in your stead," I suggested.


    "Are you¡­ sure?"


    "Master''s orders. I will have to give you your reward another day. For now, Mira shall suffice." I crossed my arms, leaving no room for discussion.


    "At once!" Thelia scurried to the teleportation circle and bowed before the light took her away.


    Well¡­


    Zertos wasn''t here. Thelia confirmed that neither she nor Taurac knew. And I trusted both of them to tell the truth.


    Which meant I didn''t need to search.


    I wasted no time flying as fast as I could across the hellscape. The manor Thelia referred to could only mean one place¡ª Demos'' manor. The absent god had no use for it anymore now that he was gone.


    Once I got to the large ornate doors embedded into the side of the craggy mountain, I pushed it open with magic. A gust of wind flooded into the endless halls of infinite doors.


    "Taurac!" I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    Silence.


    Then a stampede echoed down the hall. My heart filled with joy. I raced in and jumped into Taurac''s strong arms. He lifted me up to his chest.


    "Hello at long last," I said, stroking his snout.


    We shared a kiss that was tender at first, but quickly became a sloppy one as our lust began to overflow. A whole year outside must have been something of an eternity in a place like this. My minotaur lover must be so pent up, I couldn''t wait to satisfy him properly after all this time.


    "Long time," Taurac said. "Finally be with mate again."


    "I''ve come to bring you back to the outside world, but first¡­ We have all the time in this world to do as we wish. Carry me to our room and fuck me until I can think of nothing but your cock," I begged him.


    Taurac grunted approvingly. He kicked the doors closed behind him and did as I asked.


    Jamminrabbit


    Or buy the Ero Witch books for ONLY $2.99! Book 1 and Book 2, later volumes to come in time!


    Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146

 152 – Epilogue (Part 3, Final)

    After Mira and I had our respective fun with our extended partners, we bid them goodbye and made way for home.


    If it were up to me, I''d have spent up to a year with Taurac. How fun would it have been to essentially be on a honeymoon with him, spending every waking moment of our time screwing to our hearts'' content.


    I didn''t want to keep Mira waiting outside, so Taurac and I spent only a week in there fucking like beasts in heat, which amounted to about an entire day in the real world. When I returned, Thelia and the twins were in a state of mind brokenness, chained up by their ankles and wrists, begging Mira for more.


    Leave it to a lady killer like Mira to reduce all manner of women, including demons, to nothing but slaves to her pleasure.


    With Thelia, Xana, and Lorica presiding over Eudora''s tower in the meantime, there was no risk of a rogue witch getting their hands on the valuable research and laboratories within. Though, it was too bad Taurac rejected my offer of coming to Ellowyn. He wanted to make way back to Saquin to find his kin. Lantessa was kind enough to journey with him once she was ready, the Valisca Archipelago was on the opposite side of the continent after all.. A long journey awaited him, but I was sure we would find each other again.


    And when that time came¡­


    I was already getting wet thinking about it with the memories of the past week inside the megatower still fresh, both in mind and between my legs.


    Once we landed in Ellowyn, we wasted no time taking the teleportation circle to Lotherain without informing anyone of our return.


    "Hm. Everything looks in order. My feet are still attached to me," Mira said, stepping off the circle.


    When the war ended, the first step to rebuilding the capital of Parthun included the renovation of King Marcus'' royal manor into a teleportation hub. It took twenty witches working day and night for a week to create five teleportation circles¡ª one to Ellowyn, Vessyra, Semiramis, Thanreas, and Grathir.


    Of course, we had to use them sparingly. Every use consumed a handful of magic crystals, of which we were in short supply of. Overuse might break the entire system since every circle was interconnected, and could potentially send someone to the middle of nowhere. The runes had to be maintained and recalibrated every month so as to avoid such a possibility.


    "Talos, be a dear and check the teleportation circles for me," the witch of envy ordered.


    "Belle had recently taken it back to Grathir. I''m sure she checked the integrity of the portals," I said.


    "Given that she''s so uptight about her creations¡­ I suppose you are right. If only she puts the same amount of effort into wooing that lady knight." She chuckled.


    Talos flew back to perch on Mira''s shoulder. Both of us took a step onto the teleportation circle to Vessyra.


    "Actually, Belle told me Eleanor had proposed courtship before she left to assume the position of Lord-Commander of their new order."


    Mira nodded with approval. "Slow and steady isn''t quite my taste, but good for them."


    The teleportation circle landed us in an antechamber where, several paces away from us, was another circle which lies defunct and inactive. We were in a worship chamber.


    This was the same place we had landed many moons ago. Back then we were met with a small army of spears and terrified demi-humans. A carved, wooden statue of Vessyra at the back of the room welcomed us this time around.


    "High Priestess Ellori, High Priestess Mira!" A familiar dark-skinned elf, dressed in white ceremonial robes that clung loosely to her body, waved to us from the archway of gnarled roots and vines.


    "Ysolde, it''s good to see you again." I smiled.


    "Why, hello you delicious¡ª" Mira licked her lips and stepped forward, but I grabbed her shoulder before she could lay a hand on Ysolde.


    "Uhm. If possible, High Priestess Ceris wishes for you two to change into our garb. You may leave your belongings here. You have my word no one will disturb your things," she said, handing us an outfit similar to her own.


    The sheer, almost transparent gown did little to cover our genitals. We might as well be naked.


    Mira purred. "I would kill to have you dressed in that forever."


    "Not happening."


    "This way, please. High Priestess Ceris awaits upstairs." Ysolde gestured out of the worship chamber.


    As we followed the young priestess through the tree home, I felt an extremely powerful magical signature wandering about. It moved too fast for me to pinpoint. Mira had detected it, too. Her brows furrowed, eyes glancing in every direction. The scale of its magic was on par if not greater than Queen Zathira.


    How was that possible?


    Unless¡­


    I put a hand to the wall that made up the interior trunk, and a voice whispered into my mind.


    Vixie, the melodic voice introduced herself to me. She sounded excited to have met.


    Mira and I traded glances. She caught on quickly to what I had figured out. A forest nymph had spawned.


    It looked like the city of Vessyra was going to be in good hands.


    "Is that them?"


    "The human high priestesses we were told about?"


    "No, no. They are witches! The very ones who last year completed the trial!"


    Whispers amongst the lesser priestesses were many and receptive of our arrival. Mira was especially enjoying the attention.


    "Look at them lusting after us. You can''t tell me you don''t want to just eat them up. Such young fruits, ripe for the picking." She gnawed on her finger.


    Oh, gods¡­" I put a hand to my face and groaned. "Can you please control yourself¡ª huh?"


    Mira was nowhere to be seen.


    "Yes. It is I, the high priestess witch you have heard so much about. My dear little doves, how about we find time to worship the goddess together?"


    The three priestesses she was speaking to swooned and squealed.


    "Okay, lover girl." I clobbered the back of her head and tugged her back to follow Ysolde.


    We finally got upstairs without any more distractions. Standing guard at the door of the high priestesses'' grand bedchamber were Io and Mana, the bunyips demi-humans that previously guarded Ceris.


    "Hello," they said together, still expressionless and monotonous after a year.


    "In sync as always." Mira grinned.


    A much tiner bunyip popped her head out from underneath Mana''s thick woolen fur. The baby bunyip chirped. Then as though on cue, half a dozen revealed themselves on both Mana and Io. They were the size of human infants, staring at me with yellow beady eyes behind dark sclera.


    "W-When did you two give birth to so many children?" I asked, but when my eyes met with Mana and Io''s, my desire to know vanished. "Never mind¡­"


    The two of them wordlessly opened the doors to the chamber. The baby bunyips retreated back into their mothers'' furs.


    Ysolde remained at the entrance and bowed as we went in. The doors closed shut behind us.


    The grand bedchamber was just as magnificent and humble as I last remembered. Yet, oddly empty. Ceris sat at the balcony with her back to us, gazing off into the city. Neither Sheila nor Gale were present.


    "I thought the three of you would be here together?" I asked, walking up behind her and noticing there were in fact three. Just not the ones I was expecting.


    Ceris was breastfeeding two infants. One had pointed ears and skin as light as hers. The other had feline ears and purred quietly as it nursed.


    "Sheila and Gale are on a pilgrimage to check in on our bannerlords. The little ones are still too young to travel, so I volunteered to stay behind," the high priestess said, smiling at the babies.


    "Are they both yours?" Mira asked. She then nudged me in the arm and grinned. "Looks like we aren''t the only ones birthing children left and right."


    Ceris stood up and offered for us to hold a child each.


    "We are all their mothers. The elf child is Chloe," she said, ushering her into my arms.


    Instead of handing the other child to Mira, the little thing leapt away from her arms. Mira caught the spry beastborne in mid-air.


    "Her name is Rella." Ceris giggled.


    "Charming." Mira held Rella outstretched in her hands, but her own motherly instincts took over and began to cradle the infant affectionately.


    Chloe''s two very blue eyes stared back at me. I knew right away who they also belonged to. They must only be a few months younger than Beatrice, but I could already see some similarities in their cheekbones. More than that¡ª their magic signature.


    "The two of you have come to assess the effects of magic in returning to our lands, yes? See for yourself how wagons full of harvests come and go, the charity of neighbors to share the fruits of their labor." Ceris danced up to the edge of the balcony and put her hands on the railing.


    And she was right. The atmosphere was much more joyful than before. Gale and their bannerlords suffered many deaths during the war due to my mistake in being captured. Their sacrifices weren''t in vain. The city of Vessyra thrived, prospered, and had grown into a sprawling metropolis in a year''s time with no signs of stopping.


    Life moved on.


    It made me a little sad that all the friends I made along the way were departing. With so much of this world left to discover, there was no telling when I might see them again.


    I thought of the harpy sisters and Zeke. A few months ago they had bid us farewell to explore beyond Talmora. They were young, so it was no wonder their curiosity became too much to contain. Even sex couldn''t keep Zeke to stay.


    Though I had heard from priestesses journeying to Ellowyn that the group of four had made a visit to Vessyra. I wondered how long they had stayed?


    "I don''t suppose you have seen a silver dragon and trio of excitable harpy sisters come by?" I asked.


    "Funny you should ask." Ceris tapped the wooden railing and glanced up.


    Talos noticed it first. He squawked at the branches.


    A sudden gust of wind knocked my hat away. I couldn''t reach for it since I was holding Chloe. Something like a green blur sped across my line.


    Landing perched on the wooden railing next to Ceris, holding my hat was a harpy with a green coat of feathers.


    "Green!" I shouted her name.


    "Raa¡ª Just kidding!" The adorable harpy smiled wide.


    Taken back by her manner of speech had left me speechless.


    "Looks like all those lessons paid off." Mira stroked the harpy''s head.


    "Hehe~ Praise me more! I''ve been visiting Ceris and Mira in secret. They teach me how to speak," Green explained.


    I guess it couldn''t hurt to spoil the harpy a little. I also went to pat her head, and she responded by rubbing her cheek against mine. It was a little rough around the edges in her enunciation of words, but I could tell she had been working hard on learning to talk.


    "But what about Zeke and your sisters?" I asked.


    "They wanted to explore far. I didn''t want to go too far from Ellori. Wanted to stay and play. Help priestesses. I''m living here now!" she replied gleefully.


    The four of us spent the next two days catching up. Ceris encouraged us to breastfeed Chloe and Rella from time to time. Lucky for them, we still produced milk because our own children back home were still breastfeeding.


    In the night, we slept together in the grand bedchamber. Green was even welcomed to stay with us. She remained as cuddly as always compared to her more sexually ravenous sisters. Mira would escape the room in the night to visit the other priestess'' bedchambers. I expected nothing less of her.


    Our time here wasn''t all play. Mira and I assessed the flood of magic''s effect on outer Talmora. What we found was both troubling and fascinating. Vegetation and livestock grew more healthily. The quality of harvests improved dramatically.


    What Mira and I feared would happen was beginning to take root. Eudora had hoped for it.


    Babies given birth after the war possessed stronger magical signatures than those born before. Not enough that they had the potential to become witches, but enough that they would be sensitive to magic. After several generations, however, that might be a different story.


    One day, far in the future, witches might become irrelevant. Using magic would become commonplace. Perhaps that might not be so bad, but who knows how the road to that future could be paved.


    On the morning of the third day, it was finally time for us to leave.


    "I wish you could stay longer," Ceris said. "It''s too bad Sheila and Gale will have to wait until your next visit."


    "Yes, too bad for Gale." Mira smirked.


    "Lucky for me, I can fly!" Green giggled.


    As we made our way to the worship room containing the teleportation circle, an elven woman was causing a commotion in the hall. She had a younger elf in her arms, perhaps of teenage years. The girl''s face was red and covered in sweat, every breath she took was shallow and dry. Several high priestesses were trying to console the woman, but it seemed even they were at a loss at what to do for her daughter.


    "Please, I beg the high priestess and Vessyra. Save my little girl!" she cried.


    "Elyza? What''s the matter?" Ceris rushed over to the woman named Elyza.


    "Ceris, thank goodness. My Reina has been running a fever for a week. She''s only gotten worse. Nothing I nor the healers give her have helped," she said.


    Mira put a hand to the elven girl''s short, blonde hair head and came away with a sweat-dampened palm.


    "The girl''s exceedingly hot. It could be a spontaneous adverse reaction to magic in the air. You did well to bring her here," Mira said, beckoning me over.


    "This should help." I produced two potions, a restoration and another of magic resistance.


    Once the liquid slid down Reina''s throat, her muscles relaxed. Almost immediately, the pained expression softened and breathing returned to normal. Eyes that were previously squeezed shut opened just a little. She tried to mouth out the words ''thank you'' but couldn''t and fell asleep from exhaustion.


    "Give her this should she ever run an unnaturally high fever like this again. But never more than one a day," I warned, handing her a batch of six magic resistance potions from my belt.


    "Thank you so much, high priestesses!" Elyza wept, cradling her daughter close.


    We received her thanks several more times before parting ways.


    As priestesses always did when they said their goodbyes, Ceris demanded that she, Mira, and I share a three-way make out session. So we did, much to Green''s amusement. The harpy settled on a bear hug instead.


    "Perhaps when our children are old enough, we shall have them play together," Ceris said.


    "I''ll have a few more coming soon." Mira patted her stomach.


    "Bye-bye! I''ll visit you guys soon!" Green waved enthusiastically.


    I was excited to return to Gurk and our children. Nowadays, going without sex with my goblin husband made me anxious. Mira appeared just as eager. When we get back, it would be another nightlong threesome.


    However, as the curtain of light from the teleportation circle consumed us, something went wrong.


    Seagulls squawked above me.


    Seagulls¡­? In the forests of the Weeping Expanse?


    I awoke to a mouthful of sand and the crashing of waves.


    "What¡­?"


    Ocean as far as the eyes can see, several land masses which I quickly recognized as islands were a short flight away. Behind me was a jungle of tall palm trees and a mountain in the distance.


    Mira was nowhere to be seen.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" I groaned out loud.


    The teleportation circles¡­ we messed up. They weren''t recalibrated like I thought. Damn it, Belle. I should have trusted Mira to double-check first.


    At any rate, I needed to get my bearings.


    Judging by the smell of salt in the air and ocean all around, this must be¡­ the Valisca Archipelago? There were no human civilizations out here. The islands were all inhabited by humanoid fish and amphibious creatures.


    Gentle waters crashed against the sandy shores. A warm, comfortable sun beat down on my skin.


    Flying home would take a while. I might have to take a shortcut to Grathir and tweak the teleportation circle there in order to get home.


    The sound of a dozen footsteps approached behind me. They emerged from the thick foliage of the island''s vegetation, pushing aside giant palm leaves and shrubberies. Creatures with the body of men and head of serpents pointed spears at me. Midget-sized fish creatures that walked on two legs gurgled at each other.


    Underneath the rags that they wore as pants, a bulge began to form between their legs. They were getting an erection¡­ at the sight of me?


    "Human woman. What we do?" the serpent-headed man asked.


    A fishman, who wore beaded trinkets and shells that adorned his neck, appeared to be their leader.


    "Enslave her. She shall make for breeding fodder," he said. "You, woman. Drop everything to the ground and come with us if you don''t wish to be shark bait."


    Enslave me? It seemed like they didn''t know I was a witch. I could easily blow them all away with a spell or escape by flight.


    Although, seeing their erections was getting me in the mood. It couldn''t hurt to stay a while and humor their belief that I was powerless. Mira and Gurk would have to wait. They had my blessing to have fun without me while I enjoy myself out here.


    I discarded my robes, staff, and satchel to the ground. My face grew as hot as my groin, eager to lay with these creatures that I''d only seen in textbooks and tomes. I could only imagine how their cocks would feel inside me, how many I might need to service until they let me go.


    "Please, don''t hurt me." I gulped hard and licked my lips. "I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."


    Jamminrabbit


    Or buy the Ero Witch books for ONLY $2.99! Book 1 and Book 2, later volumes to come in time!


    H-Scene commission links


    Ellori foursome with anubians: https://www.patreon.com/posts/49690495


    Ellori foursome with harpies: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ero-witch-48583970


    Ellori sex with a dragon:  https://www.patreon.com/posts/18-ellori-x-zeke-46264745


    Ellori sex with a futa dryad: https://www.patreon.com/posts/ellori-x-futa-43341085


    Ellori sex with a minotaur: https://www.patreon.com/posts/surprise-for-ero-41520283


    Futa Ellori sex with Mira: https://www.patreon.com/posts/update-3-ero-h-40394146


    Thank you all for reading Ero Witch! Please leave a rating and review on this story as this is the end, and I''d like your honest feedback, negative or positive.


    There will be a spin-off sequel coming very soon titled, "Atelier Reina, the Ero Alchemist of Vessyra"


    Give it a try when it comes out! Atelier Reina, the Ero Alchemist of Vessyra | Scribble Hub


    Commission image of the two protagonists for the next story.